《True Luna novel (Emma and Logan)》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Day before (part one) I woke up early in the morning and got up right away. I was excited. Really, really excited. Tomorrow is my birthday. Tomorrow I will be eighteen and I will meet my wolf. I couldn¡¯t wait to shift for the first time. They say it is painful, but I didn¡¯t care about that part. It is just for a little while, and it gets easierter. I can survive a little bit of pain. I just wished that my parents were here to see me shift for the first time. It had been eight years since they died, and it hadn¡¯t gotten any easier. They were killed in a rogue attack. Rogues are wolves that don¡¯t belong to a pack. They be rogues by being exiled from their packs formitting various crimes. Some of them choose to leave their packs and live like rogues. That is rare, though. We wolves are pack animals. We don¡¯t like being alone. When a wolf chooses to be All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. a rogue, it is mostly because something bad has happened to them in their pack or they have lost their mate, gone crazy and left the pack. The rogues live alone. They don¡¯t work with other wolves. But when they attacked our pack, they were working together. It was very odd. Since that night, our Alpha learned that there is a rogue wolf who has gathered other rogues to attack various packs. They call him the Rogue King. The attacks haven¡¯t stopped since. They attacked our and other packs multiple times. On the night of the attack, rogues tried to kill our Alpha¡¯s son. We were celebrating his 18th birthday and his first shift. He was supposed to start his training to be a new Alpha and take over the pack. However, that night, rogues killed his father, our former Alpha Luke. He was forced to be an Alpha right away. And he did an amazing job. He finished his training early and he made our pack one of the strongest ones. My father was Alpha Luke¡¯s Beta. He and my mom died protecting Alpha, Luna, and their son. That was their job. After their deaths, my brother Andrew became Beta. He and our Alpha were best friends since childhood, and now they run our pack together. My brother is an amazing Beta, and an even better brother. He was 17 when our parents died, and after that, he had to take care of our pack and me. He neverined. He took those responsibilities and did the best he could. And he did great. He always made sure I was safe and taken care of. He still does. I finished high school a few months ago, and all I have to do now is train. After the attacks, my brother and our Alpha decided that all pack members must train to be able to defend ourselves. The rule in our pack is that we all must go through high school. It is something simr to a human high school, but we learn werewolf and pack history, packws, and everything needed to help the pack function properly. For example, if a wolf is interested in working for Alpha, he or she will learn a bit more about running the pack. If a wolf is interested in agriculture, he or she will learn about nts and our crops to help sustain our food supplies. If a wolf is interested in defending the pack, he or she will learn about defense techniques, attack formations, and they will have to spend more time training than the rest of us. I chose to help the Alpha run our pack. It was natural to me. My brother is the Beta and I wanted to help him as much as I could. So, I learned all about packws and everything else needed to sessfully run our pack. The Alpha, Beta and pack healer are the only ones who leave the pack to go train for their positions. They go to different packs where they learn everything needed for their positions in a pack. The training Considering our pack was attacked and our former Alpha was killed, our new Alpha and Beta finished their training in only a couple of months. The pack needed them, and it had to be done quicker than usual. I missed my brother when he left, but I knew it was something he had to do. We have to train every day, but tomorrow I get a day off because it is my birthday and my first shift. It is a special asion. The first shift is important because you get to meet your wolf, and your mate. Mates are important in wolf culture. A mate is your special someone, picked by our Moon Goddess. It is the connection of two souls. Your mate bes the most important thing to you. You love them instantly. You want and need to be with them and protect them. My brother still hasn¡¯t found his mate. And neither did our Alpha. So, until he does, his mother, Gloria, still has the Luna title and does the Luna duties. She had a hard time after her mate, our former Alpha, passed away. She almost didn¡¯t make it. She didn¡¯t eat, sleep or do anything. That is what happens when you lose your mate. Your will to live goes away. However, she recovered, and she is an amazing Luna. I love her a lot. She helped me and my brother after our parents died, and she and I have a special rtionship. She is like a mother to me. I asked her to be present for my first shift. She epted and gave me a big hug. It is a big deal to be present for a wolf¡¯s first shift. At least in our pack. Each pack has its own tradition, but in ours, only the wolves you choose get to witness your first shift. And it was an honor to be chosen. I chose my brother, Luna Gloria, and my friends Amy and Jacob. They were all honored and excited for me. I couldn¡¯t wait to shift. It will be amazing. And maybe I will be luckier than my brother and meet my mate soon. I had to go to training soon, so I brushed my teeth, took a quick shower and got dressed. I put on my ck tights, training bra, grey hoodie and my ck Nike sneakers. I tied my long brown hair into a ponytail and went downstairs. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Day before (part two) I was unpleasantly surprised when I came downstairs. Sienna was standing in my kitchen looking at me like she wanted to kill me. She is my brother¡¯s and Alpha¡¯s best friend. She is 25, just like my brother and Alpha, and she has been hanging out with them since childhood. Now, she is clinging on to them like they are a lifeboat. She was devastated when she found out that neither my brother nor Alpha were her mates. That didn¡¯t stop her from trying to be Luna. She is always around Alpha, proving herself and trying to convince him to take her as his chosen mate. Werewolves can do that. If their mate dies or they don¡¯t find their true mate, they can take a chosen one. It is frowned upon, especially in our pack, because we take mates very seriously. Most packs do, actually. But some have a milder attitude toward chosen mates. Sienna was tall, blonde, and perfect. Her make up was always on point. Her hair was alwaysbed and styled to perfection. But she destroyed all that with the way she behaved. She was bitchy, mean, and disrespectful. She hated me and treated me like I was trash. But only when we were alone. When we were around my brother or Alpha, she was a totally different person. She was nice to me, and she once told my brother that I was like a little sister to her. Yuck. I tried telling my brother about her, but he didn¡¯t believe me. He told me I was jealous of her and how much time they spent together. ¡°Sienna.¡± I said coldly and grabbed a mug from a cupboard. ¡°Good morning, ugly.¡± she said and smirked. ¡°It must be good to sleep as long as you do.¡± ¡°Maybe you should try it to.¡± I said as I poured coffee into my mug. ¡°You need as much beauty sleep as you can get.¡± I turned towards her with a smirk on my face. She was pissed. ¡°You little bitch.¡± she said through her teeth. ¡°I will be Luna soon and I will exile you so soon you will not be able to blink.¡± She always did this. She threatened to exile me when she would be a Luna. I knew she would actually do it, and I could only hope she didn¡¯t be a Luna. I wanted to say something back, but I heard the front door open. My brother and our Alpha walked into our kitchen. Sienna quickly put on the biggest fake smile on her face. I rolled my eyes. How didn¡¯t anybody see how fake she was? ¡°Good morning, little one.¡± my brother said and kissed my forehead. That was his favorite nickname for me. I was small, smaller than any wolf my age, and he liked to point that out. Especially because he was huge. 6¡¯4, and had muscles all over his body, just like Alpha. We looked a lot alike. We both had brown hair and bright blue eyes. He was more tanned than me, though. I inherited my mom¡¯s paleplexion. I wa out in the sun all the time, but I couldn¡¯t seem to get tanned. ¡°Good morning, Andrew. Good morning, Logan.¡± I said and smiled. I get to call Alpha by his first name only in the privacy of our homes. On other asions, I must refer to him as Alpha. Or Alpha Logan. Sienna didn¡¯t like that. She gave me an ¡®I will kill you¡¯ look over their shoulders. ¡°Good morning, Emma.¡± Logan said as he sat at our kitchen table. ¡°What are your ns today, Em?¡± Andrew asked as he poured coffee for himself and Logan. ¡°Nothing much.¡± I responded. ¡°I have a training session in an hour and then I will just hang out with Amy and Jacob.¡± ¡°Tomorrow is your first shift. Are you excited?¡± Logan asked me and took his coffee mug from my brother. ¡°Yes.¡± I said and smiled brightly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet my wolf.¡± ¡°Maybe you will find your mate, Emma.¡± Sienna said coldly. ¡°And maybe we will lose you to him tomorrow.¡± She gave a fake sad look to my brother. Goddess, they were so blind if they didn¡¯t see through her act. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sienna.¡± my brother said. ¡°She will always be our little sister. No mate will take that away from us.¡± I wanted to scream and throw up. She was not my sister! She was a fake bitch who couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of me! But I couldn¡¯t say anything, so I just gave him a fake smile. ¡°After your shift, you can start working at a pack house.¡± Logan said. ¡°You went to high school to work at the pack office, right?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I did.¡± I said and smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to start working.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Logan said and smiled. He was handsome, even more when he smiled. And that was rare. He was usually very serious and focused only on his job as an Alpha. He always did what¡¯s best for his pack. That was why he was so sessful. He was as tall and as muscr as my brother. Maybe even more. The alpha and beta of the pack were always the strongest wolves. And it always showed. You could always see who alpha and beta were. He had dark blonde hair and green eyes. His jaw and his nose were chiseled perfectly, and his lips looked soft. He was hot. No wonder Sienna was all over him. She drooled after my brother as well but being Beta¡¯s mate wasn¡¯t good enough for her. Although, if my brother took her as his chosen mate, she would ept that as well. She was only after the title and power. Too bad they couldn¡¯t see that. A doorbell interrupted my thoughts. Jacob was here. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Day before (part three) ¡°Is that Jacob?¡± my brother asked. I nodded and put the mug in the dishwasher. ¡°I will see you tonight. Goodbye, Logan. Sienna¡± I said and gave my brother a kiss on the cheek. Logan smiled at me, and Sienna gave me a cold stare. Bitch. I walked out of the kitchen and opened the front door. My friend Jacob was standing there, smiling at me. I always had a crush on him. I still do. He is handsome, tall, muscr and has ck hair. His dark brown eyes look like a pool of chocte. And I love chocte. Sometimes I wish he would be my mate. We would be great together, and I know he likes me. He told me himself. We never dated or even talked about it. We saved ourselves for our mates. It isn¡¯t forbidden to have sex with others, but it is frowned upon, mostly by our pack elders. The rest of the pack agrees that we should wait for our mates but turns away when they see someone dating outside of a mate bond. Not all of us saved ourselves for our mates, though. I know for a fact that my brother and Logan had their share of she-wolves. I think Logan even slept with Sienna, which only added to her belief that she would be his Luna. Jake and I never talked about it, but I think he slept with some she-wolves as well. Jacob is 22, but he still hasn¡¯t found his mate. So maybe he is mine and I am his. I will not be happy to know that he slept around if he is my mate, but I don¡¯t want to hold his past against him. ¡°Good morning, beautiful.¡± he said and gave me a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Morning, Jake.¡± I said and closed the front door. ¡°Are you excited?¡± he asked and took my hand in his. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± I said with a big smile on my face. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to shift.¡± ¡°It will be amazing.¡± he said. ¡°You will be amazing. I am really honored that you asked me to be there.¡± ¡°Of course, I did.¡± I said. ¡°You and Amy are my best friends. I want you there.¡± ¡°Maybe I will be something else to you as well.¡± he said and winked. Iughed. ¡°Maybe you will.¡± We walked over to the training grounds together. Amy was already there, waiting for us. She is a year older than me, and we met at high school. She introduced me to Jacob. They are cousins. She and Jacob look a lot alike. She has the same ck hair as he does. Her eyes are a little bit lighter than his, though. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t my two favorite wolves.¡± she said and smiled brightly. ¡°Hello, Amy.¡± Jake said and gave her a kiss on her cheek. She gave me a big hug. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet your wolf tomorrow, Emmy. Our wolves will be best friends, I just know it. Just like we are.¡± ¡°Oh, I am sure Alora will love my wolf.¡± I said with a huge grin. Our wolves have their own names. Amy¡¯s wolf is named Alora, and Jake¡¯s is named Jared. I can¡¯t wait to learn my wolf¡¯s name. ¡°Enough chitchatting, girls. Time to train. I will see youter.¡± Jake said and walked over to his training ground. Jacob works as a patrol wolf, so he trains harder and differently than us. Patrol wolves train separately from the rest of us. Amy works at a greenhouse. She is amazing with nts. Jacob and I sometimes trained together. He taught me a little bit about what they do at their training sessions. He said he wanted me to know as much as possible to be able to defend myself. He wanted me safe. After an hour and a half, we were done with our daily training session. Jake still had an hour left so Amy and I went home to shower and change. We would meet at a diner we always went to. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. When I came home, Andrew was not there. He is out dealing with pack stuff. Being a Beta is not like other jobs when you work from nine to five. There is always something to do. Especially when your Alpha is Logan. I quickly showered and changed into a pair of jeans, a white sweater and my ck Converse sneakers. I dried my hair and let it fall down to my waist. When I came to the diner, Amy was already sitting at our usual booth. ¡°Hey,dy.¡± she said. ¡°You look amazing.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled. ¡°Not as amazing as you do.¡± She is gorgeous, tall, skinny but with curves in all the right ces and totally confident. All the boys want her. ¡°So, tomorrow is a big day.¡± she said, sipping her chocte milkshake. ¡°Yes. I am so excited.¡± ¡°Maybe Jake will be your mate and we will be family.¡± she said with a big smile on her face. ¡°I would love that.¡± I said. ¡°You know I love Jake. He would be a great mate.¡± ¡°And he is totally in love with you.¡± sheughed. ¡°Most boys are, actually.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I said and frowned. The waitress brought me my strawberry milkshake, and I thanked her before taking a sip. It is amazing. ¡°Come on, Emma.¡± she said and rolled her eyes. ¡°You are beautiful and hot. I can¡¯t believe you never noticed the looks you are getting. It makes Jake totally jealous.¡± ¡°I always thought they were looking at you.¡± I said and smirked. Amyughed. ¡°Well, they do. But I am not the only one they are looking at.¡± I blushed and looked down at my hands. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care. I will wait for my mate.¡± ¡°And here hees.¡± Amy said and pointed at the door. Jake was walking in. He gave us a big smile and walked over to our booth. He sat down beside me and kissed my cheek. ¡°Hey, girls. What are we talking about?¡± he asked. ¡°Mates.¡± Amy said with a huge grin on her face. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to revisit that topic tomorrow.¡± Jake said and winked at me. Iughed and blushed. ¡°Okay, stop making me blush.¡± Jakeughed and pinched my cheek. ¡°Why? There is no prettier sight.¡± ¡°Okay, love birds. Enough.¡± Amy said andughed. ¡°Emma, when are we meeting tomorrow?¡± ¡°Well, I will have lunch with my brother and spend the day with him, and we will meet at the shift site at 8 pm.¡± I said. My brother and I have a tradition of spending our birthdays together. No other people. Just him and me. We always have breakfast and lunch together. After that, we watch a movie and eat as much cake as we can. I love our tradition. ¡°Great. I can¡¯t wait to see if your wolf will be as small as you.¡± Amy said andughed. Jake joined her as I red at them. ¡°You bitches.¡± ¡°Oh,e on, Emmy.¡± Jake saidughing. ¡°We love how small you are.¡± I frowned but joined theirughter. We spent the rest of the day talking,ughing, and making ns for our first run together. It waste when I came home, but Andrew was still out. I quickly showered, put on my pajamas, and got under my covers. I can¡¯t wait to see what¡¯s toe tomorrow. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 3, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 10, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 18 ¡®Good morning, Emma.¡¯ I turned towards the door to greet my brother, but nobody was standing there. I am alone. But whose voice was that? ¡®It is me, silly. Your wolf.¡¯ I flinched. Of course, it is my birthday. I got my wolf today. It is weird, though, to hear a voice inside my head. ¡®You will get used to it.¡¯ A voice said. ¡®It will take some time.¡¯ I responded. ¡®We have all the time in the world.¡¯ My wolf said. ¡®What is your name?¡¯ I asked her. ¡®Eliza.¡¯ ¡®I like it.¡¯ I told her. ¡®I know you do, Emma. Now, get up and go spend the day with your brother. Asher has already sensed my presence, and he can¡¯t wait to meet me.¡¯ She said. I got up excited and full of energy. I can¡¯t wait to see Eliza. I brushed my teeth, showered, and put on sweats and a hoodie. Perfect for azy birthday day with my brother. When I came downstairs, Andrew had already made pancakes. It was our traditional birthday breakfast. ¡°Happy birthday, Emma!¡± he yelled and gave me a big hug. ¡°Asher sensed Eliza. He is so excited to finally meet his sister.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t wait to meet him too.¡± I said and gave him a big smile. I adore Asher. He is the best wolf there is. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡± he said and pulled me to the table. After we were full, we went to the living room to start our first movie of the day. We always watched the Avenger series. Humans did a great job on those movies. At around 1 pm, Andrew and I went to the kitchen to start making lunch. On my birthday we have my favorite meal,sagna. On his birthday, we have his favorite meal, pizza. I started making thesagna while Andrew sat down at the kitchen table. ¡°Maybe you will find your mate soon.¡± he said. ¡°Maybe.¡± I said, not looking up at him. I don¡¯t like talking to him about this. He is my brother, and talking about mating is weird. And I don¡¯t want to leave him, ever. It will be really hard for me to leave with my mate. ¡°Maybe it will be Jacob.¡± he said. I looked up at him. ¡°Would you be okay with that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± he said and shrugged. ¡°He is one of our best warriors, so I know you would be safe with him. And I know you like him already. It would be easier for you to go with him.¡± I walked over and sat beside him. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for me to leave. No matter who my mate is. You are my family. I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡± ¡°I know, Em.¡± he said and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave. But if you find your mate you will. And we will be okay.¡± ¡°Maybe I won¡¯t find him.¡± I said and got back up. ¡°You never did.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± he nodded. ¡°But I have a pretty good feeling you will, and it will be Jacob.¡± I smiled and rolled my eyes. ¡°We will see.¡± He got up and helped me finish our lunch. After we ate, we went back to the living room to watch another movie. At around 7 pm, Andrew told me to go and get ready. We had to walk for about 20 minutes to reach the shifting site in the forest. It is a small clearing in the middle of the forest where all wolves go for their first shift. It is special because it is the only ce in the forest where the moon can shine on youpletely. Our forest is so thick that moon can barely shine through the trees. The clearing is the only ce it shines freely. I put on my white dress, chosen especially for this night. It is tradition to wear white on the night of our first shift. I put on my shoes and went back downstairs. Andrew was waiting for me at the door. He handed me my jacket and we left the house. My heart was pounding in my chest. Andrew probably heard it because he grabbed my hand and pulled me closer to him. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Emma.¡± he said quietly. ¡°It will be amazing. And I will be there for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I said. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°I love you too, little one.¡± he said and gave me a side hug. After about 20 minutes, we arrived at the clearing. My friends and Luna Gloria were already there, waiting for us. Luna approached me first. ¡°Happy birthday, sweetie. I can¡¯t wait to meet your wolf.¡± ¡°Thank you, aunt Gloria. She is excited to meet you too.¡± I said with a big smile. Amy and Jacob came towards me with big smiles on their faces. ¡°Happy birthday, Emmy.¡± Amy said and gave me a tight hug. ¡°Happy birthday, Emma.¡± Jake said and kissed my cheek. ¡°Now, let¡¯s meet your wolf. It is cold and I don¡¯t want you to get sick.¡± He is right. It is December and the only thing I am wearing is a dress. I do have a jacket, but it is not keeping me warm. The only reason I am not shivering is excitement. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He is right, Emma.¡± Andrew said. ¡°Give me your jacket and stand in the middle of the clearing.¡± I did what he said and stood in the middle of the clearing. They all gave me an encouraging smile and turned around to give me some privacy to remove my clothes. I carefully removed my dress, underwear, and shoes and folded them neatly into a pile. I stood back up and looked up at the moon. ¡®Are you ready, Emma?¡¯ My wolf said. ¡®I am.¡¯ I responded. ¡®How do I do this?¡¯ ¡®Just let go. It will hurt. But don¡¯t fight it. It will be over soon. Let go and give me control.¡¯ She said. I did what she said. I took a deep breath and let her take control of our mind and body. I started to feel my bones break. I let out a little scream and fell down on my knees. ¡°That¡¯s right, Em.¡± I heard my brother¡¯s voice. ¡°It will be okay. Just let go.¡± The pain was unbearable. It was like breaking all of your bones at the same time. I fought the urge to throw up and focused on letting go of my control. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The first shift A few momentster, I was standing on all fours, my white fur shimmering under the moonlight. I took a deep breath and lifted my head proudly. My friends and family turned around and gasped. ¡°She is white.¡± Luna Gloria said. I looked at her and cocked my wolf head. Is that something special? ¡®We are a pure white wolf, Emma. Nobody is a pure white wolf.¡¯ Eliza said. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ I asked her. ¡®There are white wolves. I have seen them before.¡¯ ¡®Yes. But none of them are pure white.¡¯ She said proudly. ¡®They all have a spot in a different color, or their paws are different. We are all white.¡¯ ¡°What does that mean?¡± Amy asked quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± my brother said, not taking his eyes off of my wolf. ¡°But she is beautiful.¡± ¡°She is.¡± Jacob said quietly. I looked at him and immediately felt disappointed. No sparks. No connection. He is not my mate. ¡®We are not his.¡¯ Eliza said. ¡®We belong to somebody else.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean, Eliza?¡¯ I asked, surprised. ¡®Do you know who our mate is?¡¯ ¡®I do.¡¯ She said. ¡®You will know soon.¡¯ ¡®Who is he?¡¯ I asked. ¡®How do you know?¡¯ It isn¡¯tmon for a wolf to know who his or hers mate is. They only know when they see them. But not before. What is going on? ¡®I am not talking to you about it.¡¯ Eliza said. ¡®Now, stop thinking about this and focus on your friends and family. Andrew is trying to mind-link you.¡¯ I pulled my focus away from our conversation and focused on my brother¡¯s voice inside my head. Now that I shifted, I can mind-link the entire pack. Emma? He called me. Emma, can you hear me? Yes. I responded. Sorry, I was talking to Eliza. You are beautiful, Emma. He said proudly. Do you want to go for a run? Yes! I said with excitement in my voice. My brother told the rest of the group to shift, and we all went for a run. Eliza met all the wolves, and I could tell she loved them all. And they loved her. Especially Asher. He was attentive and careful with Eliza, just like Andrew is with me. When I had enough, I mind-linked Andrew to tell him to go back. All the excitement and nervousness got to me, and I was tired. We got back to the clearing and took our clothes into our mouths. We all went behind a tree to shift and change. Shifting back hurt as well, but not like the first time. ¡®Each time we do this, it will be easier.¡¯ Eliza said. ¡®After a while, it won¡¯t hurt at all.¡¯? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I walked back to the clearing, and my friends and family were already there. They hugged me and gave me a lot of kisses. They are proud of me and happy that I finally have my wolf. Nobody mentioned that I am a pure white again, so I just decided to forget about it. It is nothing special. I am nothing special. Luna Gloria left first. We stayed at the clearing for a while, just chatting andughing. After a few minutes, we started walking back. Jacob walked beside me, and Andrew and Amy were in front of us. ¡°So, we are not mates.¡± he said with sadness in his voice. ¡°I guess not.¡± I responded, not looking up at him. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t be.¡± he said. ¡°I would choose you as my mate. I love you, Emma.¡± I looked up at him, surprised. But before I could say anything, my brother interfered. ¡°Jacob, no.¡± he said strictly. ¡°At least not yet. I know you love my sister, but she is only 18 and there is a chance she will meet her true mate. If she doesn¡¯t in a few years, and if you don¡¯t find your mate by then, you can make her your chosen mate. If she wants to get a chosen mate. But not before she has had a chance to find her true mate.¡± I looked between Andrew and Jacob. Jacob wanted to fight, but he knew my brother was right. I love Jake, but I deserve a chance to find my true mate. After a few seconds of Andrew and Jake just ring at each other, Jacob nodded and lowered his head. ¡°You are right.¡± he said quietly. ¡°But I will wait for her.¡± ¡°I am sorry, Jake.¡± I said and took his hand in mine. ¡°You have nothing to be sorry about.¡± he said and gave me a small smile. Amy was quiet the whole time, but I could tell she was sad. She really hoped Jake and I would be mates. We continued our walk through the forest, and soon we were back at our house. Jake and Amy said their goodbyes and went home. Andrew and I went back inside the house, and I looked at my watch. It was 10 pm. ¡°Hey, do you want to watch another movie? It is not toote.¡± Andrew asked and took my jacket to put it away. ¡°I would, but I am so tired.¡± I said. He smiled. ¡°Yeah. The first shift will do that to you.¡± ¡°I will just go to bed.¡± I said. ¡°Thank you for today. I loved it.¡± ¡°I loved it too, little one.¡± he said with a big smile. ¡°Asher and I love your wolf.¡± ¡°We love you too.¡± I said and smiled. I walked upstairs, and Andrew went to the living room. I hopped in the shower and put on my pajamas. I got under the covers and closed my eyes immediately. I don¡¯t think I slept long when I was awoken by a loud knock on our front door. Rted March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 3, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Mate I looked at my watch and saw that it was 11 pm. Who was here thiste? I removed the covers and went toward my bedroom door. I opened them in time to hear my brother¡¯s voice. ¡°Logan?¡± he said. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Where is she? Where is Emma?¡± Logan asked nervously. His voice was the most amazing sound I have ever heard. It was like music to my ears. What was wrong with me? It never sounded like that before. It must have been because I was tired. But he sounded cold, rushed. I didn¡¯t know why he was asking for me, but I had a feeling that I was in trouble. But I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. ¡°Emma?¡± my brother asked. ¡°She is sleeping. Why?¡± I could hear surprise and confusion in his voice. I started walking toward the stairs and was instantly hit with the most amazing smell, pine needles and snow. It smelled like a winter forest. ¡®Mate!¡¯ Eliza screamed in my head. ¡®What?!¡¯ I asked and froze. ¡®It is Logan, Emma. He is our mate. Go to him.¡¯ Eliza said, excited. Logan? The Alpha? He is my mate? I am a Luna? I had a million questions in my head. My feet started moving against my will. It was like something was pulling me downstairs. Well, not something. The mate bond. ¡°Wake her up.¡± Logan growled. ¡°Now.¡± He sounded mad. Why was he mad? ¡°I am awake.¡± I said and started walking down the stairs. I stopped in the middle to look at Logan. Everything shifted when I looked into his eyes. He was now the center of my world. He was everything. I felt this incredible need to touch him, to be in his arms. I wanted to run to him, but I stopped myself when I saw how cold his stare was. What was going on? ¡°Logan?¡± my brother called him. ¡°She is my mate.¡± Logan said through his teeth. My brother gasped and looked up at me. I nodded and looked back at Logan. He was standing there looking at me with a cold expression on his face. His fists were clenched, and his posture was rigid. He didn¡¯t want me. That¡¯s why he was so angry. I was not good enough to be his Luna. ¡°Emma.¡± Andrew called my name. ¡°Go to your room. Now.¡± He must have seen how angry Logan was and wanted to talk to him about this. I turned away and walked back upstairs. But there was no way I was going back into my room. I wanted to hear what Logan would say. I had a feeling I knew, though. I heard them walking to the kitchen, and I sat at the top of the stairs. I would be able to hear them talk and, hopefully, they would be focused on their conversation and would not be able to hear or sense me. I just had to be very quiet. I hugged my knees and waited. ¡°Talk.¡± my brother said coldly. ¡°How did you know before you even saw her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Logan sighed. ¡°I could sense and smell her. It happened about an hour ago. At first, I thought I was going crazy, but then I decided to follow that smell. I knew for sure when I came closer to your house. Leon started going crazy.¡± ¡°That is weird.¡± my brother said. ¡°Mates usually know when they see each other. They can¡¯t sense it before.¡± ¡°I know. But I did.¡± Logan growled. My brother sighed. ¡°Why are you angry?¡± ¡°She can¡¯t be my Luna, Andrew.¡± Logan said. My heart broke. I hugged my knees even tighter. I felt warm tears running down my cheeks. Nothing hurts like your mate¡¯s rejection. ¡°What? Why?¡± my brother asked angrily. ¡°She is a child.¡± Logan said. ¡°She is not strong enough to be a Luna. I need someone stronger.¡± ¡°You are kidding me, right?¡± my brother yelled. ¡°You are going to throw away Goddess¡¯ gift because you don¡¯t think she is strong enough?!¡± ¡°It is for the pack.¡± Logan said calmly. ¡°You know our pack needs strong leadership. Especially now that rogues are attacking even more frequently.¡± ¡°Alpha is always stronger when he has his Luna by his side.¡± my brother growled. ¡°He is. And I will have my Luna.¡± Logan said. ¡°I am thinking about taking Sienna as my chosen mate.¡± My heart stopped beating. He was choosing another she-wolf instead of me. And not just any wolf. Sienna. She wanted to get rid of me. And she will. She will be a Luna and she will exile me from my pack. Maybe she will even kill me when she finds out I am Logan¡¯s true mate. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you already do that if you think she will be a great Luna?¡± my brother asked angrily. ¡°I wanted to wait for my true mate.¡± Logan answered. ¡°To see if I was gifted with a strong she-wolf. But now that I see that is not the case, I can freely choose somebody else.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.¡± my brother said quietly. ¡°You know I am right, Andrew.¡± Logan said. ¡°You know that you, me, and Sienna will be great leaders, and the pack will benefit greatly from our leadership. We can¡¯t do that with your sister. She is only 18.¡± My brother said nothing, and I think he agreed with Logan. He thought that I was not strong. I didn¡¯t think my heart could break even more. I¡¯ve heard enough. I got up and walked to my room. My heart was breaking into a million tiny pieces. I didn¡¯t think that I would ever be able to put it back together. And he hasn¡¯t officially rejected me yet. I didn¡¯t know how I would survive when he does. Mates can reject each other. It doesn¡¯t break the bond, though. Nothing does. It is only words. But it lets you know that your mate doesn¡¯t want you, and it is horrible. The bond is alive, but you can¡¯t do anything about it. Being exiled by Sienna and bing a rogue suddenly didn¡¯t sound so bad. It was better than staying here, watching them together. It would kill me slowly. ¡®Eliza?¡¯ I called my wolf. ¡®Are you okay?¡¯ ¡®No, Emma.¡¯ She whined. ¡®I am in pain.¡¯ ¡®I know.¡¯ I said. ¡®I am sorry.¡¯ ¡®His wolf wants us.¡¯ She whined. ¡®Leon wants us. It is Logan who is fighting the bond.¡¯ I didn¡¯t respond and I felt her going further back in my mind. I didn¡¯t think I would hear from her again ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. tonight. She needed to heal. I couldn¡¯t stay here. I couldn¡¯t see my brother. I couldn¡¯t see him. I quickly put on my tights, a hoodie, and sneakers. I grabbed a jacket from my wardrobe and opened my window. My room was on the second floor, but there was a roof just underneath it. I always sneaked out this way when my brother forbade me from going out with Amy. He never caught me. I hoped that tonight would be the same. I carefully climbed out onto the roof and made my way down. I had to be really careful not to make any noise. I was in a house with an Alpha and a Beta werewolf. Their hearing is even better than other werewolves¡¯. I just hoped they were still talking and focused on their conversation. I climbed down and started walking toward the forest. There was a cave nearby where Amy, Jake, and I always went to hang out when we wanted to be alone. I needed to go there and think. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Rejection Logan POV I wanted to reject her on the spot. But when I saw her standing there on the stairs, I couldn¡¯t do it. I couldn¡¯t say those words. I saw that she was happy when she looked at me. She wanted to go to me. But she saw my cold stare and she stopped herself. Goddess, she is beautiful. I always thought that she was pretty and hot, but now that she is my mate, she is even more beautiful than before. She smelled like strawberries and watermelon. Her long brown hair was falling freely down her back and her blue eyes were an ocean I want to swim in. Her lips were perfect. Her small body was perfect. Every curve was made for me. I just wanted to touch her. I clenched my fists to stop myself. I shut Leon outpletely because he would kill me for what I was about to do. He was so happy when we smelled her. I don¡¯t want him to see this. I will deal with him I was relieved when Andrew told her to go upstairs. I will be able to think clearly now that she is not here. I could tell Andrew was not happy with my exnation. But he knows I am right. He knows that the pack alwayses first. And his sister is a child. She just shifted today. She can¡¯t control her wolf properly and she can¡¯t fight in wolf form. The rogues would use her against me, and that would ruin the pack. I needed a strong Luna. Sienna would be a great Luna. She is strong and kind. Our pack would benefit from having her as a Luna. ¡°Andrew.¡± I called him after he didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Fuck.¡± he muttered. ¡°You are right. Sienna is strong and she would be a great Luna. But that doesn¡¯t mean my sister couldn¡¯t get stronger.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡± I agreed. ¡°But we don¡¯t have the time to train her, to make her stronger. Rogues would use her as a liability against me, and the pack would suffer. You know I am right.¡± He nodded and ran his hand through his hair. ¡°Do you want to tell her now?¡± he asked me. I nodded. ¡°Yes. It doesn¡¯t make sense to wait.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± he said. ¡°I will go get her.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself. I couldn¡¯t get distracted by the bond. By her. I needed to do this, for my father and for my pack. It will not sever the bond. Nothing does. I will still feel her, she will still be my mate, but I will be free to make Sienna my Luna. ¡°Fuck!¡± I heard Andrew yell and I immediately ran upstairs. Her smell was so intoxicating up here. I couldn¡¯t help but to breathe it in deeply. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked Andrew. He left her room, but she wasn¡¯t with him. ¡°She left.¡± he growled. I froze and my heart started beating painfully. She left. She probably heard us and left. What if something happened to her? I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I couldn¡¯t live without her. ¡®Leon?¡¯ I called my wolf. ¡®Can you feel our mate¡¯s wolf? Is she okay?¡¯ ¡®No.¡¯ He growled at me. ¡®Her wolf is in pain. She retracted far back in mate¡¯s mind. I can¡¯t feel her.¡¯ Fuck. ¡®You are aplete fucker, Logan.¡¯ Leon growled. ¡®Mate is perfect and strong. You will be sorry for what you did.¡¯ I didn¡¯t respond, and I pushed him to the back of my mind. I didn¡¯t need that now. He is an animal. He reacts purely on instinct. And his instinct is to get his mate. I have to be the one to think rationally and think about our pack. Andrew ran past me and went downstairs. He grabbed his jacket and ran through the front door. I followed him in a daze. ¡°Come on, Logan.¡± he growled. ¡°Follow her scent. Where did she go?¡± I focused on him and did what he told me to do. Her scent was the strongest underneath her bedroom window, and it continued toward the forest. ¡°Shit.¡± Andrew muttered. We hurried towards the forest, and I told him where to go based on the intensity of her scent. It wasn¡¯t hard to follow her, so it couldn¡¯t be long since she walked this path. Suddenly, her scent just stopped. I couldn¡¯t smell her anymore. It was like she just disappeared. My heart stopped beating. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°I can¡¯t smell her anymore.¡± I said quietly. ¡°The smell ispletely gone.¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± he yelled. ¡°She used masking spray.¡± I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to calm myself. She is okay. I would have felt if something happened to her. ¡°Emma?!¡± Andrew yelled. ¡®Leon?¡¯ I called my wolf. ¡®I know you are mad at me, but I need you to try and talk to her wolf. Tell her to ¡®I will.¡¯ He growled. ¡®But not because of you. I want mate to be safe.¡¯ ¡°Leon will try to talk to her wolf.¡± I told Andrew. ¡°If something happens to her, I will kill you. Alpha or not.¡± he growled at me. He was the only one who can say something like that to me. If he wasn¡¯t my best friend, he would be dead already. ¡°She is okay, Andrew.¡± I said. ¡°I would feel if something happened to her.¡± ¡°What if she decided to leave the pack, huh?¡± he growled. ¡°To be a rogue because she heard her mate, the one person who should love her unconditionally, say that she is not strong enough to be his mate and Luna?!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do that. Not yet anyway.¡± a voice said from the forest. Andrew and I turned towards the sound. Emma leaned against the tree. I let out a breath I had been holding. She is okay. She was wearing tights that let me see her legs perfectly. Her face was even more beautiful than it was back at the house. How is it possible for someone to be even more beautiful in a matter of minutes? I had to use all my strength not to go to her and make her mine. If I was a regr wolf and not an Alpha, I don¡¯t think I would be able to do that. Andrew ran towards her and hugged her. I got jealous. I wanted to do that. But I knew I couldn¡¯t. I had to be strong. ¡°Goddess, Emma.¡± Andrew yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again!¡± She didn¡¯t hug him back. She stepped away from him and looked at me. ¡°You are here to reject me, right?¡± she said quietly. ¡°Come on, do it. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± Andrew and I shared a confused look. How is she so calm? So¡­ strong? I looked back at her, and she was staring at me with her head held high. I took a deep breath and walked closer to her. ¡°You know why I have to do this.¡± ¡°I do.¡± she nodded. ¡°I heard everything.¡± I nodded and ran my hand through my hair. Every part of me was screaming at me not to do this. Leon wed his way to the front of my mind to see his mate, and he was growling and whining. I didn¡¯t want to do this. I wanted her. But I had to. For my pack. I took a deep breath and looked directly into her wonderful eyes. ¡°I, Logan Carter, Alpha of the Crescent Moon Pack, reject you, Emma Parker of the Crescent Moon Pack.¡± I could feel my heart breaking. Leon was howling inside me, and I could feel his pain. She was looking right at me, and I could see the pain in her eyes, but she refused to show it. Most wolves fall to their knees from pain. I wanted to fall to my knees and w at my chest. But she didn¡¯t. She was standing there with her head held high. She took a deep breath and closed her wonderful eyes. ¡°I, Emma Parker of the Crescent Moon Pack, ept your rejection.¡± I closed my eyes and felt tears running down my cheek. When I opened them, she was gone. The bond was still here. Nothing has changed. I felt the same way toward her. I still wanted her. But I just opened the door for me to mate with another she-wolf. Rted March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 3, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 12, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Coping Emma POV I never thought I could feel this much pain and survive. My whole body is trembling, and my soul is in pieces. There is a huge hole in my heart, and I don¡¯t think I will ever be able to fix it. My mate doesn¡¯t want me. I am not good enough. My brother thinks I am weak. My mate rejected me. He will have a new Luna, and I will have to look at them every day. I don¡¯t know how I came home. I don¡¯t remember the path. Pain clouded my vision. I left Logan and Andrew in the forest, and I just started running away. I couldn¡¯t go back to the cave. I didn¡¯t want them to find it. It would mean that I wouldn¡¯t be safe there anymore. We always used masking spray beforeing into the cave. But Andrew and Logan came close to finding it. I guess it was because of the mate bond. Logan could smell me better. I started walking to my room. I shut the door and locked it. I didn¡¯t want to see my brother. I didn¡¯t want to talk to him. I wanted to be alone. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Iid on my bed and stared at the ceiling. I just wished I could feel numb. Not happy. I didn¡¯t think I would ever be happy again. The best I could have hoped for was numbness. Maybe I would be able to achieve that. Maybe the pain would burn through my body tonight, and in the morning, there would be nothing left but numbness. Like poison. It burns, destroys, and leaves. I heard my brother opening the back door and running upstairs. He tried to open my bedroom door. ¡°Emma?¡± he called me. ¡°Emma, open the door, please.¡± I stayed silent. I didn¡¯t want to talk to him. ¡°Emma, please.¡± he said. ¡°Let me exin.¡± There was nothing to exin. I was a weak, small she-wolf, who could never be good enough to be a Luna. Or Logan¡¯s mate. Andrew tried to talk to me a few more times, but he gave up when I refused to answer. I heard him sigh and walk away. I continued to stare at the ceiling. What a way to end a birthday. My day started full of excitement, love, and new beginnings, only to end in pain and misery. I never thought it would happen like this. I stayed up all night staring at the ceiling and wishing the pain would go away. It sort of worked. By the time I was supposed to get up and go get breakfast, the pain was better, bearable. Maybe I could tell that a small part of me was numb. That was a start. I heard my brother wake up. He walked downstairs to the kitchen and started making breakfast. Half an hourter, I heard Siennaing. A little while after, Logan arrived as well. It was tradition for them. They always met at our house, had breakfast, and then they went and done their Alpha and Beta duties. Sienna just went around being a bitch to everybody. But soon she would have Luna¡¯s duties. I looked at my watch and saw that I had to be at the training ground in an hour. I decided to get ready and get there early. I couldn¡¯t stand being in the same house as them. I got up and hopped in the shower. I quickly got dressed and tied my hair in a ponytail. I looked in the mirror and myck of sleep was clearly visible on my face. I sighed and unlocked my bedroom door. I decided to leave through the back door, so I didn¡¯t have to see anybody. But my brother heard me. ¡°Emma?¡± he called me and came running from the kitchen. I stared at him nkly. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked me. ¡°Training grounds.¡± I said quietly. ¡°It is early.¡± he said. ¡°And Jacob is not here yet.¡± There was a loud growl in the kitchen. Logan. I ignored it and put my focus back on my brother. ¡°I want to get there early today.¡± ¡°Oh. Okay.¡± my brother said nervously. ¡°But you didn¡¯t eat anything.¡± ¡°I am not hungry.¡± I said and walked through the door. I closed them before he could say anything. I walked over to the training grounds, and I saw that Jake was already there. He saw me and gave me a confused look. ¡°Emma? What are you doing here? I was just about to go get you.¡± he told me. Before I could say anything, he noticed how tired I looked. ¡°Emma?¡± he asked, worried. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I am fine.¡± I said quietly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°Why, beautiful?¡± he asked and wrapped me in his arms. Goddess, why couldn¡¯t he be my mate? ¡°I found my mate.¡± I whispered in his arms. I felt him tense, and he pulled away from me to look me in the eyes. He left his hands on my shoulders, holding me tightly. ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked me. ¡°And why are you so sad?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer him. Those words didn¡¯t want to leave my mouth. I looked down at my feet. ¡°Did he¡­¡± he started talking, but he stopped himself. I looked back up at him and nodded. His eyes widened. ¡°Oh, my Goddess. I am so sorry, beautiful. You don¡¯t deserve that. Nobody deserves that.¡± I smiled slightly and sighed. ¡°Well, I guess it had to happen like that.¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± he asked me. ¡°Not now, Jake.¡± I said. ¡°We will talk after training.¡± He nodded and wrapped me in a hug again. He kissed my forehead and walked over to his training ground. My whole training session sucked. I was so tired and distracted that I got a nice ass whopping. By the end, I was covered in bruises and cuts. Amy walked over to me with a frown on her face. ¡°Emmy, you sucked today. What happened? Why were you so distracted?¡± ¡°I will tell you at the diner, Amy.¡± I said. ¡°I need to go home and take a hot shower.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± she said, eyeing me up and down. ¡°Are you sure you are okay?¡± I nodded and walked away. I just hoped that my brother wasn¡¯t home. I didn¡¯t want him to see me like this. It would only add to his belief that I was weak. I was lucky. He was out. But a monster waited for me at my house. Sienna. She was leaning on the kitchen counter when I walked in. She eyed me up and down and smiled wickedly. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the little rejected mate.¡± she said, smirking. ¡°You know, I always wanted to see the face of a little bitch whose Luna title I would take away, but the fact that it is you only makes it better.¡± I rolled my eyes and started walking upstairs. She ran after me and grabbed my hand, turning me around. ¡°Listen here, you little bitch.¡± she spat in my face. ¡°I am your Luna, and you will not roll your eyes at me.¡± ¡°My Luna is Gloria. You are just a really bad recement.¡± I spat back. She pped me hard, and I fell on the floor. I should have seen thating. She stepped on my arm with her heel. It hurt like hell, but I didn¡¯t want to give her the pleasure of screaming. I looked up at her with a murderous look on my face. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for Logan to mark me as his. I will kill you and make it look like you ran away to be a rogue.¡± she said quietly and walked away. I slowly got up and walked upstairs to my room. My life would be a living hell until Sienna finally ended me. I was sure she would make sure to torture and torment me whenever she had a chance to. Even though Logan rejected me, she still saw me as a treat. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Jealousy Logan POV Who the hell is this Jacob guy? It has been bugging me since this morning. I mean, I know that he is one of my best warriors and he is Emma¡¯s friend. But why is he so attentive to my mate? ¡®She is not yours anymore.¡¯ Leon growled. ¡®You rejected her, remember?¡¯ I ignored him. He¡¯s been doing that the whole morning. He has been reminding me of what I did and pushing me away. I called my head of patrol in my office. I will find out everything I can about this Jacob guy. He was quick. He got to my office in a matter of minutes. ¡°Alpha.¡± he addressed me. ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I said and sat at my desk. ¡°Thank you foring here on such short notice, Lewis.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a problem.¡± he said and smiled. ¡°What can I do for you, Alpha?¡± ¡°What can you tell me about a warrior named Jacob?¡± I asked. ¡°Jacob Walters?¡± he asked. I nodded and waited for him to go on. ¡°Well, he is an amazing young man.¡± he said. ¡°One of our best warriors. He is strong, a very quick learner and the other wolves love him. Why? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No.¡± I said and shook my head. ¡°No problem, Lewis. I just noticed him in training and saw potential in him.¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± he smiled brightly. ¡°There is a lot of potential in him. He is one of my best.¡± I could tell Lewis was proud of him. ¡°Does he have a mate?¡± I asked, trying to sound indifferent. ¡°No.¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°But there is a rumor he would like to take a chosen one. He¡¯s been in love with this girl forever. Most of my boys are, to tell you the truth.¡± Heughed, and I clenched my fists. If he was talking about Emma, I would kill somebody. ¡°Who is that girl?¡± ¡°Emma Parker.¡± he said. ¡°Your Beta¡¯s sister.¡± I saw red. I clenched my fists and growled. SHE IS MINE! Lewis looked at me with a shocked expression on his face. I tried to pull myself together. ¡°Thank you, Lewis. You can leave.¡± I said through my teeth. He got up quickly, clearly afraid of me, and left my office in a hurry. As soon as I heard him leave the pack house, I put my fist through the wall. Fuck! ¡®Why are you angry, Logan?¡¯ Leon sneered. ¡®You rejected her. Did you really think no other wolves would want her? She is beautiful and perfect. Of course, they want her. And now you get to watch another wolf have her while you suffer with that bitch Sienna.¡¯ ¡®Shut the hell up, Leon.¡¯ I growled at my wolf. ¡®You are smirking like you won¡¯t be watching her be with another, just like me.¡¯ ¡®Yes. But I get to shut you out and hurt you just like you did to me.¡¯ He growled back. ¡®I will not watch that bitch Sienna be our mate and Luna. That ce belongs to Emma.¡¯ ¡®Sienna is my friend.¡¯ I spat back at him. ¡®She is the worst person ever.¡¯ He said. ¡®Asher thinks so as well. You and Andrew are the only blind ones. Our fight was interrupted when Andrew walked into my office. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± he asked, looking at the hole in my wall. ¡°Did you know that Jacob wants your sister to be his chosen mate?¡± I asked angrily. He sighed and sat on the couch. ¡°Yes, I did. We talked about it.¡± I growled. ¡°What did you tell him?¡± ¡°I told him to give her a chance to meet her true mate.¡± he said calmly. ¡°Now that she has, and you rejected her, I don¡¯t have a problem with him asking her.¡± I growled loudly and walked over to him. ¡°He will not do that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you have a choice, Logan.¡± he said, looking up at me. ¡°You didn¡¯t want her. He does.¡± I whined and ran my hand through my hair. I couldn¡¯t do anything about that. I had chosen a different mate. She should have an opportunity to do the same. But it would kill me. Looking at another man touching what¡¯s mine¡­ It would definitely kill me. ¡°There was another rogue attack.¡± Andrew said, pulling me away from my thoughts. ¡°What? Where?¡± I turned to him. ¡°South border.¡± he said. ¡°Our patrol took care of it pretty quickly.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I sighed. ¡°It has been happening more often.¡± ¡°Any word from other Alphas?¡± he asked. I shook my head. ¡°No, but Alpha Drake said he would call soon.¡± We have been in touch with other Alphas whose packs are frequently attacked by the rogues. We have been trying to figure out what the Rogue King wants. We didn¡¯t make any progress, unfortunately. Any rogue wolf who was captured refused to talk, even when tortured. We couldn¡¯t get them to talk. But I hope Alpha Drake will give me some good news soon. ¡°We have to get to the bottom of this, soon.¡± Andrew sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t fight them if we don¡¯t know what they want.¡± ¡°We will.¡± I said and sat back down at my desk. ¡°Do you want to go grab something to eat?¡± Andrew asked me. ¡°We could go to that diner that has those amazing burgers.¡± I nodded. I needed to eat something. I haven¡¯t slept much and my whole body hurt like somebody beat me up good. As of a few minutes ago, my hand started throbbing. I guess punching a wall hurts more than I thought it would. But it was okay. It would stop soon. We werewolves heal really quickly. On our way out of the packhouse, we ran into Sienna. She gave us a warm smile and kissed me on my cheek. ¡°Hello, mate.¡± she said and winked at ¡°Hello, Sienna.¡± I smiled. ¡°We are going to the diner to eat something. Do you want to go with us?¡± ¡°Do you want to go grab something to eat?¡± Andrew asked me. ¡°We could go to that diner that has This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. those amazing burgers.¡± I nodded. I needed to eat something. I haven¡¯t slept much and my whole body hurt like somebody beat me up good. As of a few minutes ago, my hand started throbbing. I guess punching a wall hurts more than I thought it would. But it was okay. It would stop soon. We werewolves heal really quickly. On our way out of the packhouse, we ran into Sienna. She gave us a warm smile and kissed me on my cheek. ¡°Hello, mate.¡± she said and winked at 1. ¡°Hello, Sienna.¡± I smiled. ¡°We are going to the diner to eat something. Do you want to go with us?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± she said and smiled brightly. Sienna would be a good mate. She was smart, pretty, and kind. And she was a good fuck, I had to admit. She would be a great Luna. When we got close to the diner, I was hit by the most amazing smell. Strawberries and watermelon. Emma. She was inside. As soon as I got inside, my eyes searched for her. I found her sitting in a booth with her friends, Amy and Jacob. And he had his arm around her. I let go of Sienna and clenched my fists. I growled quietly. Sienna yanked on my hand, and I looked at her, irritated. ¡°She is not your mate anymore, Logan.¡± she said angrily. ¡°I am.¡± Before I could respond, I heard Andrew gasp. I followed his gaze and saw that he was looking at Emma. Why did he gasp? I looked closer and saw that she was covered in bruises and scrapes. I ran towards her and grabbed her upper arm. That fucker Jacob immediately let go of her. Tingles spread through my body. That was the first time I touched her since we found out we were mates. It was the most pleasurable feeling in the world. I could only imagine what it would feel like to kiss her. Or be inside her. Fuck, Logan. Stop thinking about this. Focus. ¡°What happened to you?¡± I growled. I heard Andrew beside me. ¡°Emma, what happened to your hand?¡± I looked at her hand and saw that it was severely bruised, like somebody had stepped on it. She nced towards Sienna, and I could swear I saw fear in her eyes. Why was she afraid of Sienna? She looked back at us and pulled her arm from my grip. I immediately felt cold and empty. ¡°I had a rough training session.¡± she said quietly and looked down. This is what I thought when I said she wasn¡¯t strong enough. If she was attacked by a rogue, she wouldn¡¯t be able to defend herself. ¡°What happened to you?¡± I growled. I heard Andrew beside me. ¡°Emma, what happened to your hand?¡± I looked at her hand and saw that it was severely bruised, like somebody had stepped on it. She nced towards Sienna, and I could swear I saw fear in her eyes. Why was she afraid of Sienna? She looked back at us and pulled her arm from my grip. I immediately felt cold and empty. ¡°I had a rough training session.¡± she said quietly and looked down. This is what I thought when I said she wasn¡¯t strong enough. If she was attacked by a rogue, she wouldn¡¯t be able to defend herself. But that didn¡¯t mean that I didn¡¯t want to kill the fucker who touched and hurt what belongs to me. ¡°You need to be more careful.¡± Andrew said quietly. ¡°You mean stronger?¡± she asked and looked at us. When we didn¡¯t respond, she sighed and looked down. ¡°I am with my friends.¡± she said. ¡°I will see you at home, Andrew.¡± Andrew nodded reluctantly and pulled me to our booth. I didn¡¯t want to leave her. But I had to. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of her the entire time we were there. I could see Sienna was pissed, but I couldn¡¯t care less. My mate was with another male. I had to keep an eye on her. ¡®You rejected her.¡¯ Leon growled. ¡®And you are with another female.¡¯ I ignored himpletely and continued to stare at her. Goddess, she was beautiful. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Tired Emma POV I felt Logan¡¯s eyes on me the entire night. I didn¡¯t look up at him once. Every time Jacob touched me, there was a low, menacing growling from his direction. What the hell was his problem? He was the one who rejected me. He was the one who was sitting there with his new mate and future Luna. Before they came to the diner, I told Amy and Jacob about me and Logan. They were shocked to hear that he had rejected me and that he had chosen Sienna as his mate. They knew all about her and they were the only ones who believed me. She was a bitch to them as well, so it wasn¡¯t hard for them to believe that I was telling the truth about her. ¡°I want to kill her for doing that to your hand, beautiful.¡± Jacob said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jake.¡± I said. ¡°I will heal.¡± ¡°No, it is not okay, Emmy.¡± Amy whined. ¡°She hurt you. Until now she only used her words, but I am afraid of how far she is willing to go now.¡± ¡°Amy is right.¡± Jake nodded. ¡°She hates the fact that you are Logan¡¯s mate. I am afraid of what she could do. Maybe I could talk to Alpha and Beta.¡± ¡°No, Jacob.¡± I said and grabbed his hand. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t do that. They won¡¯t believe you. Trust me. I¡¯ve tried telling my brother about her more than once. He just doesn¡¯t want to believe that his friend is a bitch. Just let it go. It will be okay. I will be okay. She will forget about me once Logan marks her. I will no longer be a threat to her when that happens.¡± Amy and Jake exchanged worried looks. ¡°Fine.¡± Jacob sighed and put his arm around my shoulders. A louder growl came from Logan¡¯s booth. He immediately let go of me. ¡°Why did you have to be mated to an Alpha?¡± he asked, irritated. ¡°His energy alone is making it impossible for me to touch you. I have to submit, even to his growls. I don¡¯t want to lose an arm.¡± I chuckled. ¡°I am sorry, Jacob. It will get better. When he marks Sienna, he will forget about me.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± he said and gave me a warm smile. I smiled back and sighed. ¡°Well, I should go home.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t eat anything.¡± Amy said. ¡°I¡¯ll eat at home.¡± I said and smiled. That was a lie. I didn¡¯t have an appetite. If I ate something, I would throw it all up anyway. The three of us walked out of the diner followed by an intense gaze. I sighed and rolled my eyes. For somebody who didn¡¯t want me as his mate, he sure stared a lot. Amy and Jacob hugged me goodbye, and I walked to my house. When I got inside, I immediately started walking upstairs. I was stopped abruptly when tworge hands grabbed my waist and pulled me back. ¡°You are not locking yourself in your room again.¡± Andrew growled in my ear. I was so lost in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t even hear him walking behind me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± I said and tried to wiggle out of his grip. It was useless. He only tightened his grip and picked me up. He walked over to the couch and put me down on my feet. He grabbed my hand and pulled me down to sit on the couch. He sat beside me and tilted my chin so I would look at him. ¡°You are my sister. The only family I have.¡± he growled at me. ¡°I am not letting another day go by without talking to you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say.¡± I said quietly, ¡°I am sorry, Emma.¡± he said cupping my face. ¡°I am so sorry.¡± ¡°You think I am weak.¡± I said quietly, and a tear rolled down my face. He looked down, ashamed. ¡°I told him you could get stronger. I think you are more than worthy of being a Luna. But he only sees the physical aspect of things. He doesn¡¯t see how strong you are in other aspects of life.¡± I kept quiet. They didn¡¯t know that I have been training with Jacob. I was stronger than they thought I was. But me being covered in bruises and scrapes after training today, didn¡¯t help my case. But it only happened because I didn¡¯t sleep. I was so tired. I still am. But it shouldn¡¯t matter. He should want me the way I am, physically weak or physically strong. It shouldn¡¯t matter. I knew I would be a great Luna. Too bad they didn¡¯t see it that way. ¡°I love you, Emma.¡± he said when I didn¡¯t respond. ¡°You are the most important thing in my world. Please forgive me. I was thinking like a Beta, not like a brother. But when ites to the issues rted to the pack, I have to think like that. I am really sorry.¡± I knew that he and Logan had to think about the pack first. It was their job, their duty. My father would be proud of Andrew. But I think they at least should have given me a chance to prove myself. Especially Logan. He immediately assumed I wouldn¡¯t be good enough. But I couldn¡¯t stay mad at my brother forever. He was the only family I had. ¡°I love you too, Andrew.¡± I said. ¡°And I understand you have to think about the pack. Dad would be proud of you.¡± He wrapped me in a tight hug and kissed my cheek. ¡°Does that mean you won¡¯t lock yourself in your room anymore?¡± he asked, still holding me tight. I chuckled and nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Good.¡± he said and let me go. ¡°Dinner and a movie?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I am really tired. And I already ate.¡± He narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°Did you?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Yes.¡± I lied. ¡°At the diner.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he said, still suspicious. ¡°Tomorrow night then.¡± I smiled and nodded. We got up, and I walked over to the stairs. Andrew kissed my forehead before going to the kitchen to make himself something to eat. I was always surprised by the amount of food he could eat. He literally just ate at the diner, and he was making himself something to eat again. I chuckled quietly and shook my head. I walked into my bathroom and hopped into the shower. Bruises and cuts were already healed, but my hand was still bruised. That bitch, Sienna, stepped on it pretty good. I finished showering and put on my pajamas. I got under the covers and closed my eyes. I hoped that I would get some sleep tonight. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Broken Emma POV My wish didn¡¯te true. I kept tossing and turning, and I couldn¡¯t sleep. Pain was burning through me, and I couldn¡¯t stop it. I looked at myself in the mirror and sighed. I look even paler than usual. My eyes are red and puffy from crying. I sighed and put on my sneakers. I had to hurry up, or I would bete for my training session. Today was the day I would train with Jake as well. But I didn¡¯t think that I would be able to do that. I would just have toe up with an excuse. I walked downstairs to the kitchen to grab a ss of water before going to the training grounds. Sienna was sitting at the table. Alone. Shit. She looked up at me with a murderous look on her face. Why does she hate me so much? ¡°If you think that you will be taking Logan away from me, you are mistaken.¡± she growled. I sighed and walked to the kitchen cab. I took a ss and filled it with water. ¡°Did you hear me, bitch?¡± she asked. I turned around and sipped my water. ¡°I did.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°What did I tell you about disrespecting your Luna?¡± she asked and got up. ¡°I already told you.¡± I said, looking right into her eyes. ¡°You are not my Luna.¡± She walked over to me. She was furious. She grabbed my wrist, digging her nails into my skin. ¡°Listen to me, you little bitch.¡± she said quietly. ¡°Logan is mine. You will not take him away from me. Do you understand? I will kill you. And that is a promise.¡± I forcefully pulled my arm away from her grip and gave myself deep scratches from her nails. I took a few steps back from her. I was furious. She has been nothing but mean to me my whole life. And now she has started to be physically abusive, threatening to kill me. I was done. ¡°You are such a fucking bitch, Sienna.¡± I said loudly. At that moment, I heard the front door open and my name being called. ¡°Emma?!¡± my brother yelled. Sienna gave me an evil smirk and made the saddest face she could. My brother and Logan walked into the kitchen. Both were ring at me. Both were angry. ¡°Emma?¡± my brother said strictly. ¡°What is going on?¡± I was looking at him wide-eyed. I didn¡¯t know what to say. I knew that they wouldn¡¯t believe me. They obviously didn¡¯t hear what Sienna said. They would be looking at her with that expression, not me. At least I hoped they would. ¡°I was just trying to talk to her about this At that moment, I heard the front door open and my name being called. ¡°Emma?!¡± my brother yelled. Sienna gave me an evil smirk and made the saddest face she could. My brother and Logan walked into the kitchen. Both were ring at me. Both were angry. ¡°Emma?¡± my brother said strictly. ¡°What is going on?¡± I was looking at him wide-eyed. I didn¡¯t know what to say. I knew that they wouldn¡¯t believe me. They obviously didn¡¯t hear what Sienna said. They would be looking at her with that expression, not me. At least I hoped they would. ¡°I was just trying to talk to her about this whole mate thing.¡± Sienna said with a teary voice. ¡°Apologize. Make sure there is no bad blood between us. We are sisters. I guess she is taking this really hard.¡± She was such a good liar. I was actually impressed. I stared at her without saying a word. I didn¡¯t even know what to say. ¡°Emma, I know this is hard for you.¡± Logan said. ¡°But you can¡¯t talk to your future Luna like that.¡± I averted my gaze to him. When my eyes met his, I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. I felt tearsing and I was not giving them the satisfaction of seeing me break in front of them. I immediately turned around and ran through the back door. ¡°Emma!¡± my brother yelled after me. ¡°It is okay, Andrew. Let her go.¡± Siennal said, faking sadness. ¡°She just needs a minute to calm down.¡± My tears ran down my cheeks and I didn¡¯t even try to stop them. She was slowly taking everything from me. My brother, my mate, my life. And nobody saw it. Nobody believed me. I suddenly wished for her to fulfill her promise of killing me. That would be easier than living with this pain. I arrived at the training grounds just in time for my session. I was in no shape to train. I haven¡¯t slept and haven¡¯t eaten anything since my birthday, two days ago. But I needed it. I needed the physical pain. After half an hour of training, my ribs got broken during a sparing with another she-wolf, Katie. I took a sharp breath and fell on my knees. ¡°Oh, my Goddess, Emma!¡± Katie yelled and fell on her knees beside me. ¡°Are you okay? I am sorry!¡± ¡°It is okay, Katie.¡± I said, taking a few deep breaths. ¡°It is my fault. I got distracted.¡± Amy and Jake came running over to me. ¡°Emmy!¡± Amy yelled. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I think her ribs are broken.¡± Katie said while helping Amy pull me back on my feet. I winced in pain and before I knew it, two strong arms picked me up bridal style. ¡°Jake, I am fine. You don¡¯t have to carry me.¡± I protested. ¡°Stop it, Emma.¡± he growled. ¡°I am not letting you walk around with broken ribs.¡± I quieted down and let him carry me to the pack doctor¡¯s office. Amy and Katie were walking behind us, both eyeing me with concern. When we arrived, Jake ced me down on the bed as gently as he could. The nurse told us that the doctor would be in soon and left. She gave me a warm smile on her way out. ¡°Katie, would you mind waiting outside?¡± Jake asked her. ¡°There is something Amy and I need to talk to Emma about.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± she said and smiled She walked outside and closed the door. I looked at Jake. He was looking at me like a father looks at his child when a child messed up pretty badly. ¡°What the hell happened out there, Emma?¡± he growled I sighed and winced. ¡°I was tired. I lost my focus.¡± ¡°You never lose focus on a battlefield, Emma.¡± he growled again. ¡°Never!¡± ¡°Jake, calm down.¡± Amy interfered. ¡°Let her exin.¡± She looked at me with a questioning look on her face. They were not letting this go, were they? I sighed. ¡°I haven¡¯t slept since my birthday, okay? I was tired, and she caught me off guard.¡± Jake growled loudly. ¡°You should have never stepped foot on that training ground today! This could have ended up so much worse!¡± ¡°I am sorry, Jake.¡± I said quietly, staring down at my hands. He started pacing the room, running his hand through his hair. He was mad at me. But it was touching to see how much he cared about me. Amy ignored his outburst and took my hand in hers. ¡°How about youe over to my house tonight?¡± Amy asked, smiling down at me. ¡°We could order a pizza, watch a movie, maybe even sleep.¡± She winked at me, and Iughed before wincing. Shit. Laughing hurt. Well, everything hurt when your ribs are broken. I really wanted to go. I needed a break from everything going on at my house. I didn¡¯t want to wake up tomorrow and see Sienna. Especially now that I was a much slower target. And maybe I would be able to get some sleep after a rxing night with my friend. Before I could answer, the door flung open and my brother and Logan ran inside. Rted March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 I can feel you Logan POV When Emma ran away from the kitchen, I felt my heart clench painfully. ¡®Go after her, you fucker!¡¯ Leon growled. ¡®Go after my mate!¡¯ ¡®She insulted our future Luna.¡¯ I growled back. ¡®Sienna will never be my Luna!¡¯ He yelled and retreated to the back of my mind, cutting our link. I could feel how mad he was, but I ignored it. Andrew and Sienna came back inside and sat at the table. I joined them and looked at Andrew. He was worried. His eyebrows were furrowed, and he was staring down at his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Andrew.¡± Sienna said and ced her hand on his shoulder. ¡°She will be okay. She just needs time to process all of this.¡± Sienna was so kind and forgiving. She would be a great Luna. I was sure of that. I gave her a warm smile. ¡°I am sorry, Sienna.¡± Andrew sighed. ¡°You didn¡¯t deserve that. I will talk to her.¡± She squeezed his shoulder and smiled at him warmly. Andrew looked up at me and his face got serious. He was in beta mode now. It was time to work. ¡°So, Alpha Drake ising the day after tomorrow?¡± he asked me. I nodded. ¡°Yes, and we will be having a formal dinner. I want him to feel wee in our pack and for his stay to be as pleasant as possible.¡± ¡°Who will be joining him?¡± Sienna asked. ¡°His Beta Josh and five warriors. They don¡¯t want any trouble on their trip.¡± I said. ¡°No Luna?¡± Andrew asked. I shook my head. ¡°No. He still hasn¡¯t found his mate and refuses to take a chosen one.¡± He was a year older than me and still had no mate. It was unusual for an Alpha wolf to be mateless at our age, but we both wanted to wait for our true mate. We spent the next half an hour arranging their stay and talking about the formal dinner. Everything had to be done to perfection. My pack has a reputation, and I was keeping it. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°When will the meeting take ce?¡± Andrew asked. The main reason for Alpha Drake¡¯s visit was to tell me what he had found out about rogue attacks. I was nning on having the meeting with them the day after their arrival. I was just about to answer Andrew¡¯s question when a sharp pain struck my left side. I gasped and bent over. ¡°Logan?!¡± Andrew yelled and came rushing to me. Sienna stood up and came to my other side with a worried expression on her face. I looked down, expecting to see some sort of a sharp object lunged into me, but there was nothing. And then it hit me. It wasn¡¯t my pain. ¡°Emma.¡± I said quietly. ¡°What?¡± Andrew asked, confused. ¡°It¡¯s Emma.¡± I said louder. ¡°It is Emma¡¯s pain. Something is wrong!¡± Andrew stood up immediately and ran through the back door, me following right behind him. He was running towards the training grounds. She must have been in a session. It only took us a few minutes to get there. Being an Alpha and Beta meant that we were faster and stronger than other wolves. I searched frantically for her, but I couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. One of my warriors noticed us and walked over. ¡°Alpha, Beta.¡± he said. ¡°Can I help you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Andrew said quickly. ¡°My sister, Emma, where is she?¡± He looked between us. ¡°She was taken to the hospital. She fractured her ribs while sparing with another she-wolf.¡± I was running towards the pack doctor¡¯s office before the man finished speaking. I heard Andrew right behind me. I saw red. My mate was hurt. She was in pain. My mate needed me. Leon was howling and growling inside my head, and he wasn¡¯t helping one bit. I was shaking and I needed to see her. I needed to know that she would be okay. Before I knew it, Andrew and I burst through the door. She was lying in bed. Her friend Amy was holding her hand, and Jacob was pacing the room. The three of them looked at us with wide eyes. Both Andrew and I walked over to her, and when I got closer, I could smell Jacob on her. Fuck! He probably carried her in here. That was my job! I was supposed to be the one who brought her here! I was supposed to be the one taking care of her! I clenched my fists and growled loudly. I had to use all my strength to control myself and not kill the fucker. He touched my mate. He should be dying right now. ¡°What happened, Em?¡± Andrew asked her and took her other hand in his. ¡°She hadn¡¯t slept since her birthday but still decided it was a good idea to fight.¡± Jake answered before she could. Andrew and I looked at him with shocked expressions on our faces. She hasn¡¯t been sleeping? Before we could say anything to her, our pack doctor, Wren Adams, walked in. ¡°Alpha Logan, Beta Andrew.¡± he said and smiled at us. Both Andrew and I gave him a short nod and looked at Emma, frowning. Oh, she was going to hear from me after the checkup. And by the look on Andrew¡¯s face, she was in for a double lecture. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t my favorite little wolf.¡± the doctor said with a big smile on his face. ¡°What happened, Emma?¡± ¡°Sparing ident.¡± she said quietly. ¡°Oh, I see many of those.¡± the doctor said and lifted her shirt. A growl escaped me. He was touching my mate. The doctor ignored mepletely and proceeded to remove Emma¡¯s shirt to look at her ribs. There was a huge bruise from her stomach to her back, and my heart hurt looking at it. I heard Andrew gasp at the sight. The doctor touched her and she winced in pain. I growled loudly. I wanted to rip his arms out. ¡°No need for that, mate.¡± the doctor said, not looking up at me. ¡°I am just doing my job.¡± Shit. He knew. I tensed up and I could see Andrew looking at me from the corner of his eye. Well, you are not being very subtle, man. Andrew mind-linked me. I ignored him and continued to watch as the doctor checked my mate. ¡°Well, Emma, it seems that two of your ribs are broken.¡± he said and pulled her shirt down carefully. ¡°You need to rest. Now that you have your wolf, it should heal in a day or two. But I want you to rest. No activities of any sort.¡± ¡°You can be sure of that, doctor.¡± Andrew said, still frowning. The doctor gave Emma some painkillers and said goodbye to all of us. As soon as he left the room, I looked at my mate with a strict expression on my face. ¡°What the hell were you thinking, Emma?¡± I growled. Rted March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Scared Logan POV She was looking down at her hands and she was not answering me. I was going crazy. ¡°You could have been seriously hurt.¡± Andrew said, frowning. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you hadn¡¯t been sleeping?¡± ¡°I am fine.¡± she said quietly. I growled loudly. ¡°Two broken ribs is fine?!¡± She looked up at me and frowned. ¡°Beta Andrew.¡± Amy said, and I turned to look at her. ¡°I asked Emma toe over to my house tonight. I will take care of her.¡° ¡°No.¡± Andrew and I said at the same time. ¡°She ising home with me.¡± Andrew said. ¡°When she is better, she can stay with you, Amy.¡± Amy nodded and looked down at her feet. ¡°Why?¡± Emma asked, looking at her brother. ¡°I will be fine, Andrew.¡± ¡°I said no.¡± he said strictly. ¡°You are hurt, and I am not letting you out of my sight.¡± She opened her mouth to argue, but Andrew beat her to it. ¡°Don¡¯t even try.¡± he said. ¡°I am not changing my mind.¡± She sighed and started getting up. She winced in pain andid back down. ¡°I will carry you home, Emmy.¡± Jacob said and started walking toward her bed. I growled loudly, startling everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡± I said, ring daggers at Jacob. ¡°Logan¡­¡± Andrew started to speak, but I raised my hand, stopping him. ¡°I will carry her.¡± I said in my Alpha tone. All of them lowered their heads in submission. They can¡¯t go against my Alphamand. I walked over to the bed and took Emma in my arms. Goddess, she fit perfectly. The tingles and sparks I felt were addicting. I never wanted to stop feeling this way. Goddess, I wanted this woman. But I couldn¡¯t have her. I needed to think about my pack. Her scent was mixed with Jacob¡¯s, and Leon was going crazy inside my head. I was not doing well, either. I wanted to rub myself all over her. I wanted to make my scent the only one on her. I wanted to let them know who she belonged to. I walked out of the doctor¡¯s office, everyone else was following behind me. I kept looking down at Emma, but she didn¡¯t look up at me once. She kept her gaze down on her hands. ¡°Goodbye, Emmy.¡± Jacob said when we walked outside. ¡°I will call youter.¡± I growled. ¡°Bye, Jake,¡± she said with a big smile. I wanted her to smile like that at me. ¡®You tossed that opportunity away.¡¯ Leon growled at me. I ignored him and waited for Amy to say goodbye to Emma. When she did, I started walking toward their house. Andrew was right beside me the whole time. He kept ncing at Emma, but she didn¡¯t look up at either of us the entire time. While I was walking, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how light Emma was. Is she eating enough? A few minutester, we reached their house. We should have taken the car, but both Andrew and I ran toward the training grounds without thinking. Sienna was inside, waiting for us. As soon as we walked inside, she ran toward me. ¡°Oh, my Goddess, Emma!¡± she said with tears in her eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± Emma didn¡¯t respond. She didn¡¯t even look at her. She kept her gaze on her hands, but I saw she was grinding her teeth together. ¡°She had an ident while sparing.¡± Andrew answered instead of her. ¡°She has two broken ribs.¡± ¡°Oh, Em!¡± Sienna said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will take care of you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Emma said and raised her head to look at Sienna. ¡°You won¡¯t be taking care of me, Sienna. I can take care of myself.¡± ¡°Emma¡­¡± I started to speak, but she cut me off. ¡°Take me upstairs, Logan.¡± she said, not looking up at me. I clenched my jaw but did as she said. I walked upstairs to her room and ced her on the bed. Her scent here was amazing. I could breathe it in forever and it wouldn¡¯t be enough. When Andrew entered the room, she began to get up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked and grabbed her. ¡°I want to take a shower.¡± she said, pulling away from me. Oh, please, baby, don¡¯t pull away from 1. I needed to calm down. I nodded and Andrew walked to her closet to grab her a few things. ¡°Take a shower and I will make you something to eat.¡± he said, looking at her strictly. ¡°I know you have been lying about eating as well.¡± ¡°When is thest time you ate?¡± I asked. No wonder she was so light. She hadn¡¯t been eating. She looked at us and sighed. ¡°My birthday.¡± That was two days ago! She hadn¡¯t slept or eaten for two fucking days! And she decided it was a good idea to train. Goddess, this woman! ¡°I will bring you something to eat and I will watch you until you finish the entire thing.¡± Andrew growled at her. She didn¡¯t say anything. She took her clothes from Andrew and walked slowly to her bathroom. Andrew and I went back downstairs. I breathed in her scent as much as I could. I will never have enough of it. Sienna was waiting for us downstairs. She looked sad and angry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked her as soon as we entered the kitchen. Andrew started to make lunch for Emma. He nced at Sienna but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°I am really sad about what happened to Emma.¡± she said. ¡°But I am mad at you, Logan.¡± I raised my eyebrows. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t your mate anymore.¡± she said angrily. ¡°You rejected her and chose me. You left me here and went running to her. And then you came back in here with her in your arms. How do you think I feel?¡± ¡°She is hurt!¡± I growled at her. ¡°What was I supposed to do?¡± ¡°She has a brother!¡± she yelled and pointed at Andrew. ¡°You could have let him go to her! Let him carry her!¡± I clenched my fists. I wasn¡¯t going to let another male hold my mate when she was hurt. Brother or not, it wasn¡¯t happening. Sienna wouldn¡¯t understand. She was jealous of Emma. She loved her, but Emma being my mate and being so close to me was making Sienna insecure. What could I say to make it better? Could I say it was just the mate bond? ¡°Sienna, I did choose you.¡± I said through my teeth. ¡°But she is hurt. And the mate bond made me go to her.¡± Andrew tensed up at my words, but he didn¡¯t turn around or say anything. She sighed and sat down. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to mark me, Logan. You won¡¯t feel the pull toward her then.¡± I tensed up. I didn¡¯t want that. Goddess, this was the most difficult thing I¡¯d ever had to do and will ever have to do. Leon was growling and whining inside my head. My heart hurt. My whole body was in pain. I just wanted that girl upstairs. But I had to do what was best for my pack. So, I smiled forcefully at Sienna and gave her a little nod. Rted ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Rest Emma POV When I got out of the shower, I could hear Sienna yelling at Logan. She was telling him that he should have left Andrew to take care of me. I couldn¡¯t hear what he said to her, but I didn¡¯t even want to. I shut them out He was confusing the hell out of me. First, he rejected me, and then he was all jealous and growling at Jake. What was his n, anyway? Did he want to take Sienna as his mate and make me be alone forever because he couldn¡¯t stand to see another man around me? The most terrifying thing was that he could actually do that. Nobody could go against Alphamand. He could just order every male wolf to stay away from me and they would have to obey him. I got dressed as carefully as I could. Pain was consuming my entire body. I didn¡¯t even know if it is physical or emotional anymore. I sat down on my bed and leaned on the headboard. I heard the front door open and close, and I prayed to the Goddess that Logan and Sienna left. A few minutester, I heard Andrew climbing up the stairs and walking to my room. He opened the door and I saw that he was carrying the food tray. He brought me soup, steak, and vegetables. My stomach twisted inside me. I couldn¡¯t eat. Andrew ced the tray on myp and gave me a stern look. ¡°Eat.¡± he said and sat down next to me. I slowly picked up a spoon and started eating the soup. My belly disagreed immediately. I frowned and stopped eating. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Andrew growled. ¡°I am sick.¡± I said quietly. ¡°Of course, you are.¡± he sighed. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything since your birthday. Your belly is shocked that you are finally eating.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s not shock my belly even more.¡± I said and pushed the food tray away, Andrew growled loudly and pushed the tray back. ¡°You will eat, Emma. Don¡¯t push me. You need to take a painkiller, and I am not giving you one on an empty stomach.¡± I sighed and picked the spoon back up. I ate about a half of what Andrew brought up for me, and after convincing him I was full and would burst if he made me eat more, he finally moved the food tray away. He gave me a painkiller and a ss of water. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were having trouble sleeping?¡± he asked me, taking the cup away and cing it on my nightstand. I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You should have told me.¡± he said. I looked at him and sighed. I didn¡¯t see how he could have helped me. ¡°Emma, you are all that I have in this world.¡± he said seriously. ¡°No matter what is going on between us, you can alwayse to me with any problem that you are having. You are my sister, and it is my job and my privilege to take care of you.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me about Sienna?¡± I asked him and looked down at my hands. I didn¡¯t care if he got angry. I didn¡¯t care if he yelled at me. I had to know. I had to know why she was so important that he always dismissed what I told him about her. It couldn¡¯t be just because he thought that I was jealous of their rtionship. I was his sister. His family. I shoulde first, right? I know she was his childhood friend, and he was having a hard time believing she could be like that, but shouldn¡¯t he believe me just a little? ¡°Again, Emma?¡± he asked with annoyance in his voice. ¡°How do you expect me toe to you with my problems, when you don¡¯t listen to me when I tell you about her?¡± I asked and looked up at him. He sighed and ran his hand through his hair. ¡°I just can¡¯t believe that what you told me about her is true.¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve known her my whole life. I would have noticed something, Emma.¡± ¡°She is very good at hiding it.¡± I said quietly. ¡°Look, I know I spend a lot of time with her.¡± he said and took my hand in his. ¡°But she can¡¯t ever take your ce. Just because I spend more time with her, doesn¡¯t mean she is more important to me. It is because we grew up together and she is closer to my age.¡± Here we go with the jealousy again. I knew that he would say that. I wasn¡¯t worried about her taking my ce. I was worried about her taking my life away. I pulled my hand away from his and crossed my arms over my chest. He sighed and put his hand on my thigh. ¡°She loves you very much, Em. Give her a chance. I know that this whole thing with Loganplicates things even more, but it is not her fault. Logan made his decision. She will be a great Luna and you will always be able to count on her. We all will.¡± ¡°She is getting sloppy, Andrew.¡± I said, looking right at him. ¡°You will soon see that I am right.¡± I just hoped that I wouldn¡¯t have to pay with my life before he did. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He sighed and shook his head. ¡°You are tired. Let¡¯s just go to sleep, okay?¡± He got up and walked out of my room. I leaned my head on the headboard and sighed. No matter what I said, he would never believe me. He would always choose her. Logan already did. Andrew came back into my room wearing short sweats. He closed the door and climbed in beside me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked. ¡°I am sleeping here.¡± he said. ¡°Just like when mom and dad died, and you couldn¡¯t sleep without me.¡± He was right. I had nightmares after they died. I couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t sleep without him here. Itsted for about a year. The difference was that back then I wanted him here, now I didn¡¯t. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± I said. ¡°Get under the covers, Emma.¡± he said and turned off themp on the nightstand. It wasn¡¯t really thatte. It was only 7 pm. But being December, it was already dark outside and as soon as he turned themp off, my room waspletely dark. ¡°Don¡¯t you have Beta business to do?¡± I asked. ¡°It is still early.¡± ¡°Logan gave me a day off to take care of you.¡± he answered. ¡°Get under the covers and sleep.¡± I sighed and did as he told me. I carefully pulled the covers over my body and tried to getfortable. The painkiller I took was starting to make me numb and it helped. Andrew took my hand in his and came closer to me. He always used to do that when I was little. I couldn¡¯t sleep without his hand in mine. ¡°I love you, Em.¡± he said. ¡°I love you too.¡± I whispered and let sleep take me. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 3, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Pressure Emma POV I woke up around 8 am. I had to be really tired if I slept over 12 hours. The space next to me was empty. Andrew has probably gone to the pack house already. My ribs were already hurting less. Being a wolf sure was great. I would be as good as new tomorrow. I sat up carefully and noticed a note on my nightstand. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Link me when you wake up. I always forgot about mind-linking. I wasn¡¯t used to it yet. But it was very handy. Andrew? I opened our mind link. Em? How are you? He answered immediately. Good, better already. Where are you? West border. He said. Pack stuff. Is it rogues again? I asked, slightly concerned. Yes. He said. But don¡¯t worry. It is under control. Okay. Be careful. I will, Em. Eat something. We will be home soon. He said and closed our link. I sighed and carefully got out of bed. I walked to my bathroom and did my morning business. I brushed my teeth and took a quick shower. When I came back to my bedroom, 4 Sienna was leaning on my desk with an evil smirk on her face. Shit. ¡°How does it feel to be helpless, little mouse?¡± she asked. ¡°What do you want, Sienna?¡± I asked angrily. ¡°I want you to stay away from Logan, bitch.¡± she said and walked over to me. I backed away from her until I hit a wall. ¡°He is the one who came to me yesterday.¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t call for him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± she said, growling. ¡°Stay away.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell him to stay away from me?¡± I asked and instantly regretted it. She ran the rest of the distance to me and grabbed the left side of my torso. She squeezed, and I screamed in pain. ¡°I told you not to disrespect your Luna.¡± she growled. ¡°You never listen.¡± She grabbed my hair with her other hand and lifted my face so I could look at her. I felt tears running down my cheeks. My ribs were screaming in pain and my breathing is uneven and fast. ¡°You will not be in my way for long, Emma.¡± she said quietly. ¡°I have a perfect n for you. And I can¡¯t wait for it to happen.¡± She let go of me and I crumbled on the floor. I sobbed quietly and tried to breathe deeply so the pain would go away. She was going to kill me soon. What should I do? Whom should I tell? Jake and Amy. But I didn¡¯t want her to hurt them. Jake would go after her and she could hurt him. No. I couldn¡¯t risk that. I couldn¡¯t be responsible for that. My mind was a total mess, and I didn¡¯t even notice that someone was screaming my name inside my head. I tried to focus on the voice, and I noticed Andrew and Logan trying to mind link me. I focused on my brother. Andrew? Emma! He yelled. Goddess, Emma, what the hell happened? Logan can feel your pain! He was screaming, and my head was hurting badly. It is okay. I slipped and hit the desk in my room. It hurts, but I will be okay. I said, trying to sound calm. I was scared shitless. Why didn¡¯t you answer our link immediately? He growled. The fall kind of shocked me. And I am still getting used to mind-linking. I didn¡¯t even notice you were trying to talk to me. I said. Okay, I will be home soon. Stay in bed. And talk to Logan. Just to tell him your are fine. He is driving me crazy. He said and closed our link. I sighed and opened my link with Logan. Alpha? I said. Goddess, Emma! He yelled. That fucking hurt. Are you okay? Andrew told me what happened. And why are you calling me Alpha? Goddess, his voice was like a melody. As soon as I heard his voice, my ribs started hurting less. I am okay. Thank you for checking up on me, Alpha. I said, trying to keep it formal. To you, Emma, I am and always will be Logan. He said. I cut our mind-link. I couldn¡¯t bear to hear his voice in my head anymore. It hurt my heart too much. I got off the floor slowly. My ribs felt better this morning, but now they hurt even more than yesterday. Maybe she broke them again. I walked to my desk, where Andrew had left my painkillers, and took two pills from the bottle. I took a cup from my nightstand and went to the bathroom to fill it with water. After I took the pills, Iid down on my bed and closed my eyes. Maybe I could sleep again. There was no way that I was going downstairs. That bitch was probably still here, and I didn¡¯t need her to attack me again. A few minutester, I heard the front door open and close. Two sets of heavy footsteps walked upstairs and into my room. I opened my eyes and saw a worried Andrew and Logan standing in front of Andrew walked over and sat next to me. ¡°Let me see.¡± he said and pulled my shirt up. Logan growled when he touched me. Really? Even my brother? I didn¡¯t even look up at him, and Andrew ignored his growl. ¡°Shit. It is bruising again.¡± he said. ¡°When I checked you this morning, the bruise was mostly gone.¡± ¡°We should take her to the clinic.¡± Logan said. I looked up at him. ¡°No. I am fine. It will heal again.¡± ¡°Why did you get up?¡± Andrew asked me and pulled my shirt down. ¡°You should have waited for me.¡± ¡°I had to go to the bathroom.¡± I said. ¡°It was an ident. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Andrew and Logan frowned at me. ¡°Do you think you will be able to attend a formal dinner tomorrow night?¡± Logan changed the subject. ¡°Yes. I should be okay by then.¡± I nodded. ¡°Who ising?¡± ¡°Alpha Drake of the Blood Moon Pack.¡± Logan said. ¡°As Beta¡¯s sister, you should be there. But maybe you should rest.¡± ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I will go. I will be fine.¡± Logan nodded and turned to Andrew. ¡°Stay in today.¡± he said. ¡°Take care of her. If I need you, I will mind-link you.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Logan nodded. ¡°She is more important than work right now. If anythinges up and I need your help, I will link. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Thanks man.¡± Andrew said. Logan started walking to the door. He turned to look at me before he left. ¡°If you need me, mind-link me, please Emma.¡± he said. ¡°I will see you tomorrow.¡± I nodded. ¡°Goodbye, Alpha.¡± He looked at me with a sad expression. ¡°It¡¯s Logan.¡± I didn¡¯t respond. He sighed and walked out of my room. Andrew walked out behind him, and I heard them talking about the dinner with Alpha Drake before Logan walked out of our house. I sighed and closed my eyes. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Preparations (Part One) Logan POV ¡°Is everything ready?¡± I asked Andrew while looking at my calendar on my phone. Alpha Drake should be here in a few hours ¡°Yes.¡± he said. ¡°Servants are fixing the table as we speak.¡± ¡°Patrols?¡± I asked, not looking up. ¡°I have increased patrol on all borders.¡± Andrew said. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Lewis, and our best warriors are on standby if anything should happen.¡± ¡°If the Rogue King finds out about the purpose of Drake¡¯s visit, he will attack.¡± I growled and looked up at Andrew. ¡°I thought about that.¡± Andrew said calmly. ¡°That is why we will not have the meeting here. I was thinking of the interrogation room down in the cers. It is soundproof. It is the safest room in the packhouse to discuss such a delicate matter. By the way, we should really soundproof our offices.¡± This was the reason why Andrew was such a great Beta. He always thought ahead, and I could always be sure he woulde up with a great solution to any problem. I chuckled and nodded. ¡°I will put it on the calendar.¡± I stood up and walked to the window. Packhouse workers wereing in and out, carrying all the necessities for the dinner tonight. ¡°Great thinking about the interrogation room, Andrew.¡± I said and turned around. ¡°Nobody can hear us. We can¡¯t risk information leaking out.¡± He nodded with a serious expression on his face. ¡°I know. We can¡¯t risk anything. We need to find out what that fucker wants. I want to stop him and rip his throat out.¡± When it came to the rogue problem, no wolf was more invested than Andrew. He had been searching for information anding up with ideas to deal with rogue attacks better than any other pack member. Rogues killed his mother and father. He wanted revenge. I wanted it to. My father died as well. But I think Andrew was so invested because of Emma. He hated rogues because they took Emma¡¯s parents. He was practically an adult when they died, but she was a child, and she lost two of the most important people in her world. Andrew did a great job raising her, but he knew that she missed their parents. He couldn¡¯t rece thempletely. ¡°We will find out and we will end it for good, man.¡± I said and sat back down. He smiled and nodded. ¡°How is Emma?¡± I asked the question I wanted to ask since I saw him this morning. It was killing me that I couldn¡¯t be with her. I haven¡¯t seen her since yesterday, and I already missed her so much. I knew that I shouldn¡¯t. But I did. And I really couldn¡¯t help myself. ¡°She is okay.¡± he said and sighed. ¡°Her ribs are still a bit sensitive, but she is much better. Amy is with her right now, helping her to get ready.¡± ¡°Good. I am d she is better.¡± I said. ¡°We talked about Sienna again.¡± Andrew said. I knew that Emma had a problem with Sienna. And it wasn¡¯t just because I had chosen her to be my Luna. She had a problem with her long before that. Andrew told me that Emmained to him that Sienna was being mean to her and calling her names. But Andrew and I never saw Sienna being mean to Emma. On the contrary, Sienna loved her. She always took care of her and showed nothing but love toward her. I really didn¡¯t know why Emma hated her so much. ¡°What happened now?¡± I asked him. ¡°Same as before.¡± he sighed. ¡°I guess it is worse now that you chose her as your Luna.¡± ¡°It makes me sad that Emma doesn¡¯t like her.¡± I said. ¡°Not just because she will be my Luna, but because she is our friend.¡± ¡°I know.¡± he said. ¡°I agreepletely. I love Sienna and I just wish Emma would give her a chance.¡± ¡°Maybe we should talk to her about it.¡± I suggested. ¡°I don¡¯t want other pack members to hear her say something like the other day. Especially after Sienna bes our Luna. I will have to punish her. The packw is clear on that matter. And I won¡¯t be able to do that. She is my mate.¡± ¡°We will talk to her.¡± Andrew said. ¡°But give it a few days. She has a lot on her te right now, and I want to give her some time to ept everything.¡± I nodded. ¡°Sure. We will do it when she calms down a bit.¡± Andrew smiled and got up. ¡°I am going home to change. I will be back in an hour.¡± I nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t bete. We have to wee Alpha Drake together.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± he said. ¡°See youter.¡± He left my office, and I went back to finishing a few things rted to pack business before I had to go and get dressed. Time flew by, and I was pulled away from my work by a knock on my office door. Andrew peeked inside. ¡°You are still not dressed?¡± he frowned. ¡°Alpha Drake will be here in an hour.¡± ¡°Shit.¡± I muttered. ¡°I lost track of time.¡± ¡°Well, hurry up.¡± Andrew said and walked over to my desk. ¡°Do you need me to finish something for you?¡± ¡°No, man, thanks.¡± I said and stood up. ¡°Go downstairs and make sure everything is ready. I¡¯ll be down in half an hour.¡± He nodded and we left my office together. He was walking downstairs when I stopped him. ¡°Andrew.¡± I called him. ¡°Is Emma here?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± he answered, looking up at me. ¡°But she will be here soon.¡± I nodded and walked over to my bedroom. I took a quick shower and went inside my walk-in closet to get dressed. I put on my ck dress pants, ck shoes, and white button-up shirt. I left thest two buttons open and rolled up the sleeves. I looked at myself in the mirror and fixed my hair. I looked good. I walked downstairs and made sure everything was ready for Alpha Drake¡¯s arrival. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Preparations (Part Two) Emma POV I was sitting in my room waiting for Amy toe over and help me get ready for dinner tonight. My ribs felt so much better. I still needed to be careful when I moved, but it didn¡¯t hurt nearly as much as the first day. Thankfully, I haven¡¯t had any more encounters with Sienna since the day she broke my ribs all over again. She hadn¡¯t beening to the house since then, and I had never felt more at peace. Somehow, I knew it wouldn¡¯tst long though. I was pulled out of my thoughts by the knock on the front door. I looked at my watch and saw it was only 2 pm. Amy wasing over at 4 pm. Who could that be? I walked downstairs and opened the door. Jake was standing there smiling at me. ¡°Jake.¡± I said with a big grin on my face. ¡°Come in. I missed you.¡± ¡°I missed you too, beautiful.¡± he said and walked by me to enter our living room. He sat down on the couch and looked up at me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked and closed the front door. He motioned for me to take a seat on the couch. I walked over and sat beside him. ¡°Emma, I need to talk to you about something very important.¡± he said seriously. I sat up straighter and nodded. ¡°I want to take you as my chosen mate.¡± he said and took my hands in his. I couldn¡¯t say that I was surprised. We have talked about this before. But as soon as he said those words, I felt nervous and sad. Eliza was whining inside of me, telling me that he wasn¡¯t our mate, and that we didn¡¯t belong to him. She wasn¡¯t wrong, but our true mate didn¡¯t want us. And not that long ago, I wanted Jake to be my mate. I liked him. But I couldn¡¯t shake this feeling that I didn¡¯t belong to him. Maybe it was too early. Maybe I needed more time. ¡°Jake.¡± I spoke softly. ¡°You know I like you, right? I wanted you to be my mate, and I was devastated when we discovered we weren¡¯t mates. I do want you as my chosen mate, but it is too soon for me. I need more time, Jake.¡± ¡°Why, Emma?¡± he asked with sadness in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to your brother about this. He said to wait and see if you would find your true mate. You did, and he has done the stupidest thing ever and rejected you. What is stopping you now, beautiful?¡± I sighed and looked down at my hands in his. ¡°I am not sure, Jake. I just know now is not the right time. I like you and I want to do this right. I don¡¯t want to hurt you. And I would be hurting you if I wasn¡¯t 100 percentmitted to you. And right now, I know I won¡¯t be.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± he said quietly. ¡°I love you, Emma. Take as much time as your need. I will be here, waiting.¡± I looked up at him and smiled. I hugged him and he pulled my body to his. ¡°Thank you, Jake.¡± I whispered in his shoulder. He let go of me and stood up. ¡°I better go. Amy tells me you are going to that formal dinner for Alpha Drake tonight.¡± I nodded. ¡°Yes. As Beta¡¯s sister, it is expected of me to attend. Amy ising over to help me get ready.¡± ¡°Goddess, Emma.¡± he said, stunned. ¡°I was so nervous about talking to you about being my chosen mate that Ipletely forgot about your ribs. How are you?¡± He asked as he pulled me up and touched my left side gently. I chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jake. I am fine. I¡¯m still a little bit sore, but nothing like that first day.¡± ¡°I was so mad at you.¡± he frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t like to see you hurt, and it angers me that you put yourself at risk.¡± ¡°I know. I could tell by the stern look you were giving me the whole time.¡± I said andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t do that ever again.¡± he said softly, and pulled me to him. ¡°I won¡¯t. I promise.¡± I said. He kissed my forehead and let me go. ¡°I will see you tomorrow, beautiful.¡± he said and let me go. He walked to the front door and gave me a big smile before he walked out. I ran upstairs to shower before Amy came over. I didn¡¯t bother choosing my clothes because I knew that Amy wanted to do that for me. She loved it when I let her dress me up, and I found it amusing. She got all girly and excited and I loved it. I was sitting on my bed, going through my phone, when I heard Andrew walk inside the house. He came over to my bedroom and opened the door. ¡°Hey, little one.¡± he smiled. ¡°When is Amying over?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± I said and smiled back. ¡°When should I get there?¡± ¡°Around 6 pm.¡± he said. ¡°I am going to get dressed and head back. I need to be there early.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I said, just as the doorbell rang. ¡°I will let Amy inside.¡± Andrew said and left my room. A few momentster, a very excited Amy came into my room. ¡°Emmy!¡± she yelled and ran over to hug me. ¡°I am so excited. Let¡¯s get started.¡± Iughed and let her do her magic. After about half an hour, I heard Andrew yell goodbye and he left the house. Amy and I chatted the whole time, and I ended up telling her about what happened with Sienna. ¡°Oh, Goddess, Emma!¡± she yelled and stopped applying my eyeliner. ¡°You should tell somebody. I am afraid of what she will do to you!¡± ¡°No, Amy.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I tried. Andrew just doesn¡¯t want to believe me. I just hope Logan will mark her soon so she will stop feeling threatened by me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Emma.¡± she said. ¡°She is one crazy bitch.¡± Iughed. ¡°You are not wrong. But don¡¯t worry. I will tell you or Jake if I can¡¯t handle her.¡± She eyed me with concern, but she nodded and went back to applying my makeup. Half an hourter, I was done. Amy hugged me and kissed my cheek. She told me repeatedly how hot and beautiful I looked before she had to go home. I looked at myself in the mirror and smiled. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She had chosen a strapless ck dress with a heart-shaped neckline. It fell just above my knee. It was really tight, and it felt like second skin. I was wearing ck heels and a small ck purse. She curled my hair in soft waves that fell down to the middle of my back. My makeup was minimal. Thin eyeliner, mascara, and a soft rose lipstickpleted the look. She put a small amount of perfume on my neck and wrists. I looked amazing. I had never felt more beautiful than I did right then. I put my coat on, took a deep breath and headed toward the pack house. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Beautiful Logan POV Everything was going smoothly so far. Alpha Drake, his Beta Josh, and his five warriors arrived half an hour ago. I introduced them to my mother, Andrew, Sienna, and my head of patrol, Lewis. We were standing in the living room with drinks in our hands, waiting for dinner to be served. I was with Andrew, Alpha Drake, and his Beta Josh. We were drinking my best whiskey and chatting about everything. ¡°Your chosen mate is very pretty, Logan.¡± Drake said. I looked over at Sienna, who was standing with my mother and chatting. She was wearing a red dress and red high heels. She was smiling brightly, and I couldn¡¯t deny that she really was a pretty she-wolf. I turned back to Drake and nodded. ¡°She is. She is very kind. She will be a great Luna.¡± ¡°I have no doubt.¡± he said politely. ¡°I wish I was as brave as you to take a chosen mate.¡± ¡°Well, I had to do what¡¯s best for my pack.¡± I said quietly. He smiled and nodded. I noticed that he suddenly looked behind me and gasped, his eyes widening. ¡°Goddess, have mercy.¡± he said quietly. ¡°Who the hell is that?¡± I turned and looked behind me. What I saw almost made me cum right then and there. Emma. She was wearing a ck dress that let me see each and every curve of her small body. Her hair looked like silk, and it was touching her lower back gently. Her face was glowing, and I couldn¡¯t stop looking at her. I could see her smooth skin, and I wondered what it tasted like. Was it just like her smell? Strawberries and watermelon? My heart was pounding in my chest, and I just wanted to grab her and taste her. Andrew¡¯s voice pulled me back. ¡°She is my sister, Alpha Drake.¡± ¡°Well, Beta Andrew, I don¡¯t think I have ever seen a she-wolf as beautiful as your sister.¡± Drake said lustfully. I turned back and narrowed my eyes at him. Leon was growling inside my head, and if he didn¡¯t stop staring at her, I was going to kill him. He hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off her since she walked in. Calm down, man. Andrew mind-linked me. You don¡¯t want to start a war. I want to rip his eyes out. I growled back. I am not letting him touch her. He said. But you need to calm down. I looked over my shoulder and saw that my mom was hugging Emma and smiling brightly at her. They started talking, and my mom led Emma to the bar to get her a drink. ¡°Does she have a mate?¡± Drake asked Andrew. I growled quietly. If Drake wasn¡¯t busy staring at my mate and drooling, he would have definitely heard me growl. I wanted to kill him. ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t have a mate, Alpha Drake.¡± Andrew said calmly. ¡°But she turned 18 just a few days ago, so she didn¡¯t have much time to find him.¡± ¡®She has a mate! It is us!¡¯ Leon was screaming inside my head. I ignored him to listen to their conversation. ¡°I have to say I am disappointed she is not mine.¡± Drake said, still looking at her. ¡°But she is the first girl that made me think about taking a chosen mate Who wouldn¡¯t want her?¡± I was going to kill him! I clenched my fists and started shaking. LOGAN! CALM DOWN! Andrew screamed inside my head. ¡°All due respect, Alpha Drake, but she should have an opportunity to try and find her true mate.¡± Andrew said calmly. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t in a few years, I won¡¯t have a problem with her taking a chosen mate. But until then, I must tell you no.¡± Drake smiled and looked back at him. ¡°I understand Beta Andrew. She is young and she should have a chance to find him. Her true mate is one lucky son of a bitch. I would give anything to have your sister by my side. And I am not just saying that because she is beautiful. I can feel how powerful she is. It would be an honor to have her as my Luna.¡± After his little speech, I was stunned and out of breath. Hearing another man say that he would be honored to have her by his side was making me feel like the biggest idiot on this. ¡°Thank you, Alpha Drake.¡± Andrew said. ¡°It is nice to hear you say that about my sister.¡± I turned to look at her again and she was smiling brightly. She was so beautiful it hurt. I needed to touch her. Leon was going to get out if I didn¡¯t. I turned back to Andrew and Drake. Both of them were looking at my mate. Drake lustfully, Andrew with love. ¡°I need to talk to Emma for a second. Will you excuse me?¡± I said and walked away, not waiting for their response. I walked up to her and my mom. ¡°Emma, can I talk to you?¡± She looked at me slightly confused, but she nodded. I walked outside to the back terrace and mind-linked Andrew to tell him not to let anyone disturb us. Don¡¯t do anything stupid, Logan. He growled. I ignored him and closed our link. As soon as we were alone and out of sight, I grabbed her and pushed her against the wall. I ced my hands on each side of her head, trapping her. I bent down so I could be face to face with her. She was looking at me, wide-eyed. I could hear her breathing pick up and her body unconsciously moved closer to mine. Fuck. ¡°What the hell are you wearing?¡± I growled at her. ¡°A dress.¡± she said softly. Goddess, even her voice was turning me 1. ¡°I am the only one who should see you like this.¡± I said sternly. ¡°Why?¡± she asked me, furrowing her eyebrows. ¡°You are not my mate anymore, Logan. There will be another man in my life who will see even more of me.¡± No fucking way! I lost it. I grabbed her and pulled her to me. She gasped quietly, and I could see her eyes widening even more. I leaned down and started kissing her. Goddess, she tasted so much better than I ever thought she would. She moaned, and I took the opportunity to enter her mouth. My tongue touched hers and, Goddess, it was a feeling like no other. She was sweet, addicting and mine. She tasted just like strawberries and watermelon, my two favorite vors. I didn¡¯t know how I would ever stop kissing her. My dick was rock hard, and I kept grinding my hips on her to show her what she did to me. I could smell her arousal and it was driving me crazy. She wrapped her hands around my neck, and I moved my hand up and down her body, feeling each and every one of her curves. Fuck, she was amazing. Leon was jumping up and down. He has never been happier than right now. Everything felt right. She belonged here in my arms. She was mine. Dinner is ready. I heard my mom¡¯s voice in my head. Shit. I didn¡¯t want to go back. I didn¡¯t want to let her go. I wanted to stay here with her forever. She stopped kissing me and pulled back. We were both panting hard. She was looking at my chest and This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I tilted her head slowly so I could see her amazing eyes. ¡°You are mine.¡± I said softly. ¡°No man in this world will ever see or touch what¡¯s mine.¡± She didn¡¯t respond, but I could see the pain in her eyes. ¡°Dinner is ready.¡± she said quietly and walked away from me. I followed her inside the dining room, and we both sat down at our assigned ces. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Alpha Drake Emma POV I was still shaking. I could still feel his lips on mine and his hands on my body. Goddess, I never wanted him to stop kissing me and touching me. Nothing will ever feel that good. When I sat down at the table, I could see Andrew eyeing me suspiciously, and I gave him a little smile. I looked around the table and saw that Sienna was giving me a death re. I kept thinking that everybody knew what we did outside. I took a deep breath to calm myself. Nobody knew. I was being ridiculous. My gaze stopped at a pair of brown eyes I haven¡¯t seen before. They belonged to a huge man, and I instantly knew he was Alpha Drake. He was looking at me with a small smile on his lips. ¡°What is your name, beautiful?¡± he asks ¡°It is Emma, Alpha Drake.¡± I said and bowed my head in respect. ¡°Well, Emma, I was telling your brother earlier that I would dly take you as my chosen mate. You are stunning.¡± he said. Every wolf in the room turned to look at him. Everybody was shocked that he would publicly im something like that. Mate issue, and especially chosen mate issue, was a private, family thing. It was discussed behind closed doors and announced publicly when the bond was forged. I looked at my brother. Did he agree? I was terrified. Calm down, little one. I am not letting him near you. I made it very clear to him. He mind-linked me, and I immediately rxed. I turned back to look at Alpha Drake, who was smiling brightly at me. Logan was staring at him, and I was pretty sure he would kill him if he continued talking about making me his. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little wolf.¡± Alpha Drake said when nobody else said a word. ¡°Your brother told me you still haven¡¯t found your true mate, and he wants to give you the opportunity to find him. But you don¡¯t, pleasee find me. It would be a great honor to have a Luna as beautiful and powerful as you.¡± if Logan was going to lose it. He was shaking, and I was pretty sure that he was seconds away from shifting. For Goddess sake, he would start a war. Thankfully, Alpha Drake was staring at me, and he hadn¡¯t noticed that Logan is ready to kill him. Sienna was ring between Alpha Drake and me, and I didn¡¯t know who she would like to kill first. He wounded her ego when he called me beautiful and powerful. Not that I was, though. I needed to calm Logan before he did something stupid. Logan, please calm down. I mind-linked him. I will never be his. His eyes snapped to me and I could see him rx. Thank Goddess. I didn¡¯t want him to ruin an alliance because of me. And it was not Alpha Drake¡¯s fault. I was an unmated she-wolf. I was fair game. I averted my gaze back to Alpha Drake. ¡°Thank you, Alpha. You are very kind.¡± He smiled brightly at me and, thankfully, changed the subject. I looked down at my te and started eating. From that moment on, conversation was mainly about pack business. Alpha Drake was interested in the way Logan was running things around here. I could feel Alpha Drake ncing at me all night long. Logan was watching him like he was ready to kill him any second. We had just finished eating dessert, when Luna Gloria called my name. ¡°Emma, honey, can you give me a hand with something, please?¡± she asked me. I smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course, Luna.¡± I stood up and I could feel Logan¡¯s eyes roaming all over my body. Even his gaze left tingles and sparks all over. I walked behind Luna Gloria, wondering why she needed my help. She led me to the bathroom and closed the door behind me. I looked at her confused. Why were we here, in the bathroom of all ces? She smiled at me and walked closer. ¡°Are you my son¡¯s mate?¡± I froze and stared at her. What should I say? ¡°It is okay, honey. I know. I can tell.¡± she said and took my hands in hers. ¡°How?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°He is looking at you like you are everything in his world.¡± she smiled. But then her face scrunched up and she sighed. ¡°But I don¡¯t understand why he took a chosen mate if he found you?¡± I sighed and told her everything that had happened since my birthday. When I was finished, she was ¡°That idiot.¡± she growled. ¡°He is my son and I love him, but he is aplete and total idiot if he rejected you.¡± I smiled and she continued growling. ¡°He thinks you are weak?!¡± she said through her teeth. ¡°And that Sienna is stronger?! She will ruin him. Ruin this pack. She is going to be the worst Luna there ever was.¡± I narrowed my eyes at her, confused. ¡°You don¡¯t like Sienna?¡± ¡°Oh, honey, no.¡± she said, looking at me. ¡°I can see how fake she is. She is only after power. I tried talking to Logan, but he just didn¡¯t want to listen.¡± I sighed. Thank Goddess. I was not the only one that saw Sienna for who she really was. ¡°I tried talking to Andrew about her as well.¡± I told her. ¡°No luck.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She shook her head and wrapped me in a hug. ¡°They are stubborn as hell. But they will see reason. Logan wille to his senses. He will realize you are what he needs. Not that bitch, Sienna.¡± Iughed at Luna Gloria calling Sienna a bitch. She was always so calm and collected. It was necessary. She was a Luna. Calling someone a bitch was totally not a Luna thing. But it was nice to know that she agreed with me. Sienna really was a bitch. ¡°He made his decision, aunt Gloria.¡± I said, still wrapped in her hug. ¡°He chose her and there is nothing I or anyone else can do about it.¡± She let me go and took my face in her hands. She looked into my eyes and smiled. ¡°He will realize his mistake. Trust me.¡± she said. I didn¡¯t know what to say to her, so I just stayed silent. I didn¡¯t think that would happen. The pack always came first to Logan, and he thought that she was better for his pack than I was. Emma, we are going home. I heard Andrew¡¯s voice in my head. Where are you? I¡¯m in the bathroom. I linked him back. I will be right out. ¡°I have to go.¡± I said to aunt Gloria. ¡°Andrew is looking for me.¡± She nodded and took my hand in hers. We walked to the front door. Logan, Alpha Drake, and Sienna were saying goodbye to my brother. When we approached them, Sienna gave me a murderous look. Alpha Drake smiled at me, and Logan was undressing me with his eyes. I walked to my brother, and he took my hand in his. We grabbed our jackets and my purse and went to our car. I fell asleep on the drive home. Thest thing I remembered was two strong hands carrying me to my bed. My brother kissed my forehead and covered me up. I fell into a deep sleep. Rted March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Taken Emma POV I woke up feeling really ufortable. I groaned and turned on my back, removing the covers from my body. I looked down and saw I was still in my dress. Shit. Andrew didn¡¯t wake me up to change into my pajamas. I got up and headed to the bathroom. I brushed my teeth and removed my makeup. I took off my dress and hopped under the shower. The warm water soothed me, and I didn¡¯t want to leave. Memories of Logan¡¯s kiss came rushing back. I felt tingles spread through my body and the area between my legs. started throbbing. Shit, Logan. Why did you do that? Why did you show me how good it can be when I know I will never have it again? I sighed and turned the shower off. I got out, dried my body with a towel and put lotion on. I went back to my bedroom and got dressed. I can¡¯t train yet, but I decided to go to the training grounds, watch Amy and Jake train, and hang out with them after. Just like we always do. I need it. I need a sense of normality. I put on ck tights, my favorite gray hoodie, and sneakers. I let my hair fall down freely and put a little bit of lip gloss on my lips. I couldn¡¯t hear Andrew. He has probably already left for his meeting. I decided to grab a cup of coffee before leaving. I don¡¯t want to eat anything. My appetite is not great still. I walked downstairs to my kitchen and froze as soon as I walked inside. Sienna was there with an evil smirk on her face. She looked behind me and nodded. Before I could turn around, I felt something cold wrap around my wrists. Silver handcuffs. I instantly lost my connection with Eliza. I couldn¡¯t use the mind-link anymore. Before I could scream, arge hand was roughly ced over my mouth. It is a rogue wolf. I could smell him. They have a unique smell. I looked at Sienna, my eyes wide, my heart beating painfully in my chest. ¡°Well, hello there, little Emma.¡± she said, smirking. ¡°It is time to get rid of you.¡± The rogue wolf chuckled behind me, and I could feel his nose in my hair. ¡°Goddess, Sienna, do we really need to kill her? Can I keep her? She smells fantastic.¡± he growled. My stomach twisted and I felt bile rising. ¡°You can¡¯t have her until Logan marks me.¡± she said calmly. ¡°He will feel it if you touch her or kill her. After he makes me his Luna, you can do to her whatever you want. After that, kill the little brat.¡± I sobbed and tears started to fall on my cheeks and rogue¡¯s hands. Sienna reached into her purse, pulled the duct tape out and gave it to the rogue. He tore off a piece and taped it over my mouth. It was so quick I couldn¡¯t say anything. I couldn¡¯t even take a breath. Sobs wrecked my body, but they were muffled by the tape over my mouth. Rogue threw me on the floor, and I fell to my knees. I looked up at Sienna. ¡°I know you are probably thinking that your brother and Logan will look for you.¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°But you are wrong. You see, each time youined about me or insulted me, you dug your own grave. Rolf here will hit me. He will take you away, and after a few hours, I will mind-link Logan, telling him you attacked me and ran away, saying you would rather be a rogue than have me as your Luna. After your apparent hate for me, they will have no reason to doubt my words.¡± She is right. A panicked sob ripped through my body. They will never look for me. They think I hate Sienna and will believe her. I will die. I will never see my brother again. He will think I have be the one thing he hates. A rogue. He will think I became the thing that killed our parents. My heart is breaking in my chest, and I can¡¯t breathe. My vision is blurred with my tears. ¡°You should be d.¡± Sienna said. ¡°Your brother and Logan will be free of you. You are only a burden N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. to Andrew. He was so young, and he was left with you. He hates that. You ruined his life. He told me he never wanted to take care of you. He only did it because that bitch Luna Gloria told him he had to. He will be happy you are gone, trust me.¡± I sobbed quietly and lowered my head. I don¡¯t want to believe her. My brother loves me. I know he does. She is lying. But it still hurts like hell. What if she is right? Did I really ruin his life? He was so young when he started taking care of me. He couldn¡¯t live like a young wolf should. He had a responsibility. Me. ¡°And Logan will be thrilled.¡± Sienna continued. ¡°He thinks you are weak, but he can¡¯t fight the bond and it is making him furious. Now he will think you betrayed him and his pack, and he will hate you. He will finally be mine and you will be gone.¡± I didn¡¯t even look up at her. I will die and everybody that matters to me will hate me. I will leave this life being hated by the people I love most. They will never know the truth. Dying doesn¡¯t scare me. But being hated by my brother, my only family in this world, does. I wish I could tell him I love him onest time. I wish I could tell him the truth. I wish he wouldn¡¯t hate me. But I know he will. I just hope Logan marks her soon. I don¡¯t want to be in the presence of this rogue wolf. I don¡¯t want to live with this pain for long. I want it to end. ¡°Goodbye, Emma.¡± Sienna said coldly. ¡°I will take care of your brother and Logan for you.¡± I felt a needle stab my neck and I fell into darkness. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 The Meeting Logan POV I was sitting in the interrogation room down in the cers. Andrew was next to me, and we were waiting for Alpha Drake and his Beta Josh to arrive. I was nervous about what he had to tell me. I just hoped that, whatever it was, I would have a solution for it. The door opened and Alpha Drake and Beta Josh walked in. They sat opposite us, and I walked over to lock the door. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb us unless it is an emergency.¡± I told my guard that was standing outside the door. ¡°Knock two times if you need us.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± he said and nodded. I closed the door and locked it. I walked back to the table and sat down. ¡°Okay, Alpha Drake.¡± I said seriously. ¡°I am listening.¡± ¡°Well, as you know, we managed to capture a rogue that attacked my pack.¡± he started talking. ¡°We got him to talk to us and what he said made me really afraid.¡± I gulped and looked at Andrew. Alpha saying that he was afraid was considered weak and we all avoided it. An Alpha should be strong, dominating, and calm in dangerous situations. Drake admitting that he was afraid, especially in front of another Alpha, was making me nervous. Whatever the reason behind the attacks was, it had to be bad when Drake was afraid and admitting it to me. I looked back at him and nodded. ¡°Continue, please.¡± ¡°We all noticed that rogues are attacking those packs that have young, unmated Alphas.¡± he said, looking right at me. ¡°Your pack and mine are one of these packs.¡± I nodded and he continued. ¡°Rogue King believes that one of us has a true mate that is very powerful.¡± he continued. ¡°Dark Witch told him that there will be a she-wolf mated to an Alpha, and they will be the most powerful mated couple. She will make his pack strong, and together they will create a new line of stronger, more powerful wolves.¡± ¡°Does she have magic?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°No.¡± he said and shook his head. ¡°She will be the most charismatic leader ever. People will love her, as they never loved a Luna before. All the traits that a Luna has are more dominant in that she-wolf than any other. She cares more, understands more, and is willing to give herself for her pack more than any other Luna. Her power wille from the love her people will have for her. She is a True Luna.¡± I gulped and looked at Andrew. He was staring at Drake, not breathing. ¡°What is his n?¡± I asked and looked back at Drake. ¡°He wants that she-wolf.¡± he answered. ¡°His n is to take her and make her his Luna. He wants to mate with her and produce descendants who will be more powerful, and he thinks he will be able to take over our packs.¡± I was shaking and I couldn¡¯t breathe. What if that she-wolf was Emma? Could she be strong and ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. powerful? I never felt any powering from her. I didn¡¯t believe that she was strong. That was the main reason I rejected her and chose Sienna to be my Luna. ¡°Neither you nor I have found our true mates.¡± Drake continued. ¡°But it makes me terrified that she is in danger, whoever she is. I don¡¯t even know her yet, and it makes my blood boil that maybe my mate is the one and that fucker wants her for himself. I don¡¯t even know what I would do if I knew who she was. I would probably try to lock her inside my body where I know she would be safe.¡± My hands were shaking, and I couldn¡¯t even look up at Drake. I could feel how tense Andrew was. If there was any chance that this was about Emma, he would rip everyone apart. He already hated rogues so much. Ipletely agreed with Drake. I wanted to leave this room and find Emma. I needed her safe before I lost my mind. ¡°Do they know anything about that she- wolf?¡± Andrew asked, his voice trembling. ¡°How will the Rogue King know that she is the one?¡± Drake nodded. ¡°The rogue we captured said that they were instructed to search for a pure white wolf.¡± Andrew stood up, growling so loud that we had to cover our ears. He grabbed the chair he was sitting on and threw it into a wall. I looked up at him, shocked. What the hell was going on? His reaction could only mean one thing¡­ No. Hell no! He was growling, pulling his hair and hitting every surface his fists could reach. It was only a matter of time before he started hitting us. Drake, Josh, and I stood up and grabbed Andrew. Drake was standing behind him, wrapping his hands around his chest. Andrew¡¯s eyes were pitch ck, and his canines were on disy. ¡°Andrew, calm down.¡± I tell him. ¡°What is going on?¡± Please tell me that I was wrong. He was breathing heavily and still growling. Josh picked up the chair Andrew threw and ced it back. Drake forced him to sit down, cing his hands on Andrew¡¯s shoulders, keeping him seated. ¡°Andrew.¡± I called him. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°It is Emma.¡± he growled. ¡°She is a pure white wolf.¡± My world stopped spinning. No. Not her. Please, Goddess, not her. If anything happened to her¡­ ¡°But how?¡± Beta Josh asked, confused. ¡°She is not your mate. You told us yesterday that you chose a mate because you couldn¡¯t find your true one.¡± Before I could answer him, two knocks on the door interrupted us: ¡°Alpha, I am sorry. It is an emergency.¡± my guard said. I growled and walked to the door, unlocking it. ¡°What?¡± I asked, annoyed. ¡°Alpha, your friend Sienna just got attacked.¡± he said. I gasped and turned around to look at Andrew. He got up and walked over to ¡°What?¡± he growled. ¡°I don¡¯t know any details, Alpha and Beta.¡± the guard said. ¡°She tried to mind link both of you, but as you were in here, she couldn¡¯t. She linked Luna and told her what happened. Luna went to help her. They are in the pack house now.¡± I turned to look at Drake and Josh. ¡°We will continue thister.¡± I said. They both nodded. ¡°Go take care of your Luna.¡± Drake said. Andrew and I walked away quickly. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Rogue Logan POV I walked inside the living room and saw Sienna sitting on the couch. My mom was sitting on the sofa with a frown on her face. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± I growled and sat beside Sienna. I took her face in my hands and saw that she had a huge wound on her head. It started healing slowly, but it was still bleeding. Andrew sat on the other sofa and looked worriedly at Sienna. ¡°Who did this?¡± Andrew asked her. Sienna sobbed quietly. ¡°I am sorry, Andrew.¡± ¡°Why are you sorry, Sienna?¡± he asked. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It was Emma.¡± she said quietly, looking down at her hands. I froze. What? Emma did this? Why? Andrew growled loudly. ¡°What?! Why would she do that?!¡± I looked at my mom and she was frowning at Sienna. Why was she looking at her like that? ¡°I went over to your house to try and talk to her.¡± Sienna started talking. ¡°She was leaving to go somewhere, and she got terribly mad when she saw me. She yelled at me that I took Logan away from her. I tried talking to her, letting her know it wasn¡¯t my intention to do that, but she refused to listen. She insulted me a couple of times, and I got angry as well. I told her she shouldn¡¯t talk to her future Luna like that. She lost it then. She hit me and said she would rather be a rogue than have me as her Luna.¡± Both Andrew and I looked at her with a shocked expression on our faces. Emma wasn¡¯t a violent N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. person. I couldn¡¯t believe that she would do that. My mom growled quietly, her gaze fixed on Sienna. ¡°Where is she?¡± Andrew growled. ¡°She ran away into the woods, Andrew.¡± Sienna said sobbing. ¡°I think she crossed the border. I think she is a rogue now.¡± I gasped loudly. No! Andrew was frozen. He was staring at Sienna, and I didn¡¯t think that he was breathing. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± I said. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be a rogue. She knows what that would do to Andrew. We have to find her. She couldn¡¯t have crossed the border.¡± I rambled on. I didn¡¯t think anybody was listening to me. ¡°She is missing?¡± a voice interrupted I turned around and saw Drake and Josh standing behind us. They were furious. ¡°She is not missing.¡± Sienna said angrily. ¡°She attacked me, her future Luna, and ran away to be a rogue.¡± Andrew growled loudly and stood up. He started pacing the room and pulling his hair. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like Emma.¡± Drake said. ¡°You met her yesterday.¡± Sienna said, annoyed. ¡°You don¡¯t even know her!¡± ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t.¡± he growled at her. ¡°But I am a great judge of character, and Emma is good and kind, and she would never attack you! I don¡¯t believe a word you are saying!¡± I stood up and growled back at Drake. ¡°Be careful. Do not speak to my future Luna like that.¡± ¡°All due respect, Alpha Drake, but Emma is not as kind as you think she is.¡± Sienna said quietly. ¡°She recently insulted me. Ask Andrew and Logan. They heard it.¡± She was right. Emma did yell at Sienna. ¡°I wonder what you said to her to deserve it.¡± Drake spat back at her. I growled at him but was interrupted when Lewis walked through the door. ¡°Beta Andrew, you called for me.¡± he said. ¡°Yes, Lewis.¡± Andrew said quickly. ¡°I need you to take every man in our pack and search the entire forest for my sister.¡± ¡°Emma?¡± he asked, surprised. ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°We will exinter.¡± I said. ¡°I need you to go now. I need you to find her and bring her back. Go outside the territory as well.¡± He paled slightly. He understood immediately that she might be a rogue now. Going outside the pack¡¯s territory without a valid reason and Alpha¡¯s approval meant that you chose to be a rogue. He nodded and quickly left the house. Drake growled and turned to his Beta. ¡°Get our warriors. We are going after her.¡± Josh nodded and went outside. I could see his eyes clouding. He was using a mind-link to talk to his warriors. Drake turned to me. ¡°She is your mate, isn¡¯t she? Your true mate?¡± I nodded, and he frowned at me. ¡°You rejected her?¡± I nodded again. I couldn¡¯t even speak now. My heart was clenching painfully. I couldn¡¯t even reach Leon. I didn¡¯t want to look at my mom. I could feel her eyes digging a hole in my head. She was furious. ¡°Why?¡± he growled. ¡°Because she is a weak wolf.¡± Sienna answered for me. ¡°Logan knew she wouldn¡¯t be a good, strong Luna, and he chose me instead.¡± Drake¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Is she serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I finally spoke. ¡°I thought she wouldn¡¯t be a strong Luna. I had to think about my pack, and I decided to reject her.¡± Drake turned to Andrew. His face was a mixture of shock and anger. ¡°And you let it happen?¡± Andrew stayed quiet, but I could see his pain. I didn¡¯t think that I had ever seen him this distraught. He was clenching his fists, shaking and breathing heavily. If something happened to her, I didn¡¯t know how he would react. I didn¡¯t know how I would react. I couldn¡¯t live without her. She was my world. I needed her here. When Andrew didn¡¯t respond, Drake chuckled darkly. ¡°You two are incredible. I met her yesterday and I saw what she is better than you ever did. You had the purest, kindest soul right in front of you and you both took her for granted. I just hope she is okay.¡± He stormed out and mmed the door shut. What he said hit me hard. Andrew as well. I could see a tear falling down his cheek. ¡°I am sorry she ran away, Logan.¡± Sienna said, looking up at me sadly. ¡°But should we really look for her? She decided to be a rogue.¡± Andrew growled. ¡°We will find her. She is not and will not be a rogue. Over my dead body. We will find her, and she will be punished for attacking you. But I will not let her make herself a rogue. That is not the punishment I want for her.¡± ¡°You should go home, Sienna.¡± my mom said coldly. ¡°Go get some rest. You really need it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Luna Gloria.¡± Sienna smiled at my mom. ¡°Logan, will you assign a guard for me? In case Emmaes back.¡± My mom growled and frowned at Sienna. I looked at her confused. What was wrong with her? Why was she growling and frowning at Sienna? ¡°Of course, Sienna.¡± I said. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. Emma will not hurt you again.¡± She smiled and gave me a kiss on the cheek. She walked over to Andrew and gave him a hug before leaving the packhouse. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 3, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Who She Really Is Andrew POV It had been a few hours since we started our search for her. We found nothing. Not a damn thing. It was going to get dark soon, and it was cold outside, and I didn¡¯t want her to be out here all alone. I was going crazy. Asher was whining and growling, and he couldn¡¯t calm down. His sister, his little pup, was missing. I couldn¡¯t control him or talk to him. He couldn¡¯t manage to form a meaningful sentence. I kept wandering about Sienna. Everything Emma ever said about her wasing back to me. Was Emma telling the truth? Was Sienna lying about what happened today? I hoped not. Because that would mean I let her bully my sister for years and I never realized it, never believed her. That would make me a terrible brother, and I didn¡¯t know how I would live with myself if that was true. Logan couldn¡¯t sense her wolf, but he knew that she was alive. That was the only thing that was keeping me sane. I didn¡¯t know why Leon couldn¡¯t sense Eliza. Maybe because of the distance? Their bond wasn¡¯t was the only thing that made sense. Logan and I were walking next to each other. We couldn¡¯t shift into our wolves because we feared that we wouldn¡¯t be able to control them right now. They were both hurt and aggressive, a deadlybination. I felt like I could kill somebody just by looking at them right now. Asher could do so much more. It was better that I had control. Beta Andrew? I heard a voice in my head. It was the guard that stayed at the packhouse. Yes, Mark? I linked him back. Amy Johnson is here looking for you. She says it is urgent and she needs to talk to you right now. He said. Does she know something about Emma? I asked, my heart rate picking up. They were best friends. Emma could have told her something. Amy might knew where she was. I couldn¡¯t believe that we haven¡¯t talked to her or Jacob already. We totally forgot about that. All I wanted to do was run to the forest and follow her scent. When we searched the house, we found Emma¡¯s phone and all the important stuff. She didn¡¯t take any money or her credit card with her. She ran away with the clothes she had on her. She didn¡¯t even have a jacket. I knew because I counted all her jackets. She was out here somewhere, and she was cold. She says yes, Beta. Mark answered. I grabbed Logan¡¯s arm, startling him. ¡°Mark linked me.¡± I said, excitedly. ¡°Emma¡¯s friend Amy is at the packhouse. She wants to talk to me. She knows something about Emma.¡± His eyes widened, and we both started running back to the packhouse. It felt like we had been running for hours, but it had only been about 15 minutes. We weren¡¯t that far out in the woods. We both ran inside. Amy was sitting on a couch, talking to aunt Gloria. They looked up at us, and I saw sadness in their eyes. ¡°Sit down, boys.¡± aunt Gloria said quietly. Logan and I exchanged looks, and did as she said. I was shaking and I could see Logan clenching his fists. ¡°What do you know, Amy?¡± Logan asked. ¡°Where is Emma?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is.¡± she said quietly. ¡°But I do know who took her.¡± Logan and I looked at each other, confused. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°She wasn¡¯t taken, Amy.¡± I said. ¡°She ran away.¡± Amy shook her head. ¡°No. She would never do that. She would never do that to you, Andrew. Even if she had hit Sienna, she would have stayed and taken her punishment. But she didn¡¯t hit her, and she didn¡¯t run away.¡± Did the Rogue King find out about her? Did he take her? I looked at Logan and I knew he was thinking the same thing. ¡°It was Sienna.¡± Amy said after neither Logan nor I spoke. I narrowed my eyes at her. Logan growled. ¡°Be careful, Amy.¡± Logan said. ¡°You are using a future Luna.¡± ¡°I know, Alpha.¡± she said calmly. ¡°And I still stand by what I said. Sienna is a terrible person. She has been bullying Emma for a very long time now. It started with insults and hurtful words. But after she found out that Emma was Alpha Logan¡¯s mate, she took it to another level.¡± I started shaking. Asher was growling. My heart was beating a mile a minute. ¡°What do you mean, Amy?¡± Logan asked, his voice trembling. ¡°Do you remember that day when we were at the diner, and you walked in, and Emma was covered in bruises and scrapes? Those were from a training session. But she also had a big bruise on her hand. Do you remember that?¡± she asked. Logan and I both nodded. ¡°She didn¡¯t get that at the session¡± Amy said. ¡°Sienna pped her that day, and when Emma fell down, Sienna stepped on her hand with her heal.¡± Logan and I started growling so loud that Amy and aunt Gloria had to cover their ears. I saw red. I would kill Sienna. ¡°That is not all.¡± Amy said. We focused back on her, but we continued to growl quietly. What else did that bitch do to Emma? ¡°She threatened to kill her if she didn¡¯t back away from Alpha Logan.¡± Amy said, tears falling down her face. ¡°The day after she broke her ribs, Sienna came to her room and attacked her. She lied to you. She didn¡¯t walk into her desk. Sienna grabbed her left side, breaking her ribs all over again.¡± I couldn¡¯t breathe. I couldn¡¯t think. She tried to tell me, and I didn¡¯t believe her. If Sienna really did something to her, it waspletely my fault. ¡°Alpha Logan, Beta Andrew, please don¡¯t believe Sienna.¡± Amy said, sobbing. ¡°She did something to her and if we don¡¯t find her, she will kill her. I know it.¡± Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Denial Logan POV I didn¡¯t want to believe that what Amy was telling us could be true. Sienna was a good person. She would never do these things. I looked at Andrew. He was staring at Amy with a pained expression on his face. I knew that he didn¡¯t want to believe it either. We didn¡¯t want to believe our friend was a bad person. I couldn¡¯t let myself believe it. That would mean I put my mate in danger. And I didn¡¯t do that. I could never do that. Amy was wrong. She had to be wrong. ¡°Logan, honey, look at me.¡± my mom spoke. I looked up at her. She was crying. ¡°Honey, I know you don¡¯t want to believe it.¡± she said. ¡°I know you will me yourself for not seeing it sooner. But it is not your fault. She fooled all of us.¡± She turned to Andrew. ¡°Andrew, sweetie, it is not your fault either. You have been the best big brother. Your parents would be so proud of you. You made Emma into the amazing person she is today. Sienna tricked you. She yed her part perfectly. You couldn¡¯t have known.¡± I didn¡¯t think my brain was working. I could hear my mom. I could see her. I could hear Amy sobbing. I could see Andrew shaking. But it felt like I was looking at all of them through thick ss. I couldn¡¯t clear my mind. ¡°Amy!¡± I heard a man¡¯s voice behind me. I turned around and saw Jacob. Amy ran to him, and he hugged her tightly. His cold, angry gaze was going from me to Andrew. He walked toward us, clenching his fists. ¡°If something happens to her, I want you to know it is your fault.¡± he growled, looking at both of us. ¡°How many times did she try to tell you about that bitch? You didn¡¯t believe her once. If she is dead, her blood is on your hands!¡± I was staring at him, frozen, speechless. He should be punished. I was his Alpha. He couldn¡¯t speak to me like that. From the corner of my eye, I saw Andrew getting up. He walked up to Jacob and punched him straight in the nose. I heard bones breaking. My mom and Amy gasped loudly. Jacob was growling, blooding out of his nose. ¡°Take that back!¡± Andrew is yelling. ¡°She is not dead!¡± I ran to him and grabbed him from behind, locking my arms around him. ¡°She is not dead.¡± I tell him. ¡°I would feel it. She is alive, Andrew.¡± He was breathing heavily and shaking. He was growling and his whole body was vibrating. I let go of him and he walked away from Jacob. ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Alpha Drake asked as he walked in. His Beta and his five warriors were right behind him. ¡°Sienna kidnapped Emma, Alpha Drake.¡± my mom said, her voice trembling. Drake clenched his fists, and I could see his jaw twitching. ¡°I knew it. She is a lying bitch!¡± he growled loudly. Do you believe them, Andrew? I mind- linked my Beta. I don¡¯t want to, but I do, Logan. He answered. She told me that Sienna would make a mistake and slip up. She knew something like this was going to happen. She knew and I didn¡¯t listen. He continued. I froze in ce. I let Sienna manipte me. I was an Alpha and I didn¡¯t see a threat that was right in front of me. And my mate was in danger because of it. My shock and denial were quickly reced with pure rage. I was going to kill Sienna. I was going to rip her apart. ¡°I will kill that bitch!¡± I growled loudly, startling everyone. ¡°Alpha Logan, I know you are in a state of shock.¡± Drake said, walking up to me. ¡°But we need to be calm and collected. You are a great Alpha. Remember that. I know this is about your mate, but we can¡¯t let Sienna know that we are on to her.¡± ¡°Alpha Drake is right.¡± Andrew said, taking a deep breath. ¡°I have been trying to think like a Beta. She couldn¡¯t kill Emma because you would know right away and her story about Emma running away wouldn¡¯t be believable. She is keeping her somewhere.¡± ¡°And she probably has help.¡± Drake added. ¡°Someone is with Emma. You can¡¯t feel her wolf and that means they are dosing her with wolfsbane. They are waiting for Sienna¡¯s orders. She is nning on killing her, but she is waiting for something.¡± ¡°She is waiting for Logan to mark her.¡± my mom said. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be able to feel Emma dying if he marked another she-wolf.¡± My heart started beating painfully. My Emma. My mate. I will find you, love. I will do anything to find you. ¡°We need to capture her and make her tell us where Emma is.¡± I said. I pushed myself to pull my head out of my ass and start thinking like the fucking Alpha I was. My mate was in danger, and she needed me. ¡°But we need to make sure she doesn¡¯t tip off the fucker who is helping her.¡± I added. ¡°I need to get her here and take her down to the interrogation room. She won¡¯t be able to mind-link from there.¡± ¡°You think her aplice is a member of the pack?¡± Andrew asked, raising his eyebrows. We could only mind-link with pack members. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It could be a rogue. But I am not risking shit. She is going down there.¡± I growled. ¡°Andrew, Drake, and I will interrogate her. Jacob, you search Sienna¡¯s house. There has to be something there that will tell us where Emma is. Take her parents to the cers. Question them as well. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Cuff them with silver. I don¡¯t want them mind-linking anyone if they are on it.¡± ¡°Josh will help him.¡± Drake said, and his Beta nodded. My mom and Amy were sitting on the couch, holding hands. They were both wiping tears from their faces. ¡°Good.¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We are bringing her home.¡± Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 16, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 13, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Interrogation. Logan POV How the hell do I get that bitch here without her suspecting anything? ¡°What do I tell her?¡± I asked, turning to Andrew. Josh and Jacob left to go to her house. They will hide and wait close by. When she arrived here and entered the interrogation room, we would link them to start searching the house. Drake, Andrew, and I were sitting in my living room. Mom and Amy went to the kitchen to make themselves some tea. They needed to calm down a bit. We This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. didn¡¯t want Sienna to see them here together and suspect something. ¡°Tell her you need her after a long, hard day.¡± Drake said. ¡°She is desperate to be yours. She will believe it because she wants to hear it. She will think that her n of removing Emma from your life is finally working.¡± I nodded and sighed. ¡°I feel sick doing it. I want to kill her, not have her over.¡± ¡°I know, man.¡± Andrew said. ¡°Remember that you are doing this for Emma.¡± I took a deep breath and opened my link with Sienna. Sienna? I linked her. Logan, babe, I am so d to hear your voice. She said. My stomach twisted at the sound of her voice in my head. Leon was growling. He hasn¡¯t stopped doing that since Amy told us about Sienna. He was refusing to talk to me. He was just growling, and I could feel how fucking angry he was. Would you like toe over? I asked. I just came back from the forest, and I could use yourpany. Of course! She said, excited. I will be there in 15 minutes. Great. I responded. I am in the living room. Let yourself in. I cut off our link and nodded to Andrew and Drake. ¡°She will be here in 15 minutes.¡± I said. ¡°How will you get her down there?¡± Drake asked. ¡°I decided to make it simple.¡± I sighed. ¡°I will tell her that I left my phone down there and ask her toe with me to get it.¡± ¡°That should be okay.¡± Andrew said quietly. ¡°You guys should go there. In case shees early.¡± I said. They both nodded and got up. They walked out of the living room, and I turned the TV on and pretended to watch. Those 15 minutes it took Sienna toe were the longest of my life. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Emma. Where was she? Was she cold? Who was with her? Were they hurting her? I would feel if she was hurt, right? The more I thought about it, the more my heart hurt. I heard the front door open, and Sienna¡¯s scent hit me. She walked into the living room with a huge smile on her face. I felt pure rageing on. I wanted to kill her. I needed to kill her. I took a deep breath to control myself and smiled at her. She sat next to me and kissed my cheek. I felt bile rising up. ¡°Did you find Emma?¡± she asked with a fake sadness in her voice and on her face. How didn¡¯t I notice how fake she was? ¡°No, we didn¡¯t.¡± I sighed. ¡°I guess she really did cross the border.¡± ¡°I feel so sorry for Andrew.¡± she said. ¡°She became the one thing he hates.¡± I nodded and looked at the TV to calm myself. I couldn¡¯t look at her lying face. She sighed and gotfortable on the couch. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I was watching TV.¡± I said. ¡°But just before you came in, I noticed my phone was missing. I think I left it down in the interrogation room. I left the meeting in a hurry when they notified me that you were hurt. I have to go get it. Come with me? I feel peaceful when you are around.¡± Come on, Sienna. Take the bait. She smiled brightly and nodded. Thank you, Goddess. I stood up and took her hand in mine. I pulled her behind me and walked out of the living room. We areing. I linked Andrew. My heart was beating hard in my chest, and I hoped Sienna couldn¡¯t hear it. We were just outside the interrogation room. I didn¡¯t want her to suspect anything and try to mind-link anyone. I opened the door and pulled Sienna in. I closed the door behind us and locked it. I turned around to see a shocked Sienna staring at Andrew and Drake. Andrew looked so pissed that even I was afraid of him right now. ¡°Andrew? Logan? What is going on?¡± Sienna asked, turning to me. ¡°Sit the fuck down.¡± I said and walked to her. I pushed her to sit and sat beside her. Drake and Andrew took the chairs opposite us. ¡°Where is Emma?¡± Drake asked. She opened her eyes wider. ¡°Emma? I told you, she ran away.¡± ¡°Cut the crap, bitch.¡± Andrew growled. ¡°We know every fucking thing you did to her. We know you wanted to get rid of her to have Logan all to yourself. Where the fuck is she?¡± Sienna looked shocked and scared. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± She was fucking lying. I could tell. I looked at the guys and saw that they were thinking the same thing as I was. ¡°Sienna, your house is being searched as we speak.¡± I told her. ¡°Your parents are down here being cuffed with silver and interrogated. It is only a matter of time when we will find something. It would be better if you cooperated.¡± ¡°Let my parents go!¡± she yelled. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! That bitch attacked me and left the pack, and you are taking her side! She is a rogue! She is a traitor!¡± All three of us growled loudly. I grabbed her by the neck. ¡°You speak like that about my mate again, and I will make you suffer.¡± I said in a voice so cold I could see her shiver in fear. I let her go and sat back down. ¡°I will give you one chance toe clean about everything and tell us where Emma is. If you don¡¯t, I will order you to. And I will make it long and painful.¡± Alpha¡¯s orders could be painful. Especially if you tried to go against it. But we could make it painful just by increasing the intensity of the order. Even if the wolf wasn¡¯t fighting it, it hurt them. I didn¡¯t like to use my Alpha order on my wolves. When I did, the intensity was minimal, just to remind them who the dominant wolf was. But with this bitch, I would use it as a weapon, and I would enjoy each and every moment of it. ¡°I am not telling you shit.¡± she growled. ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t listen to me and kills her tonight. He said he would make her his before he did. I hope you feel everything, Logan. I hope you will feel your mate being raped and killed tonight.¡± I saw red. Leon was going insane. He would ome out and Goddess help Sienna when he did. But before I could do anything, I heard Andrew¡¯s terrifying growl and a fist flew into Sienna¡¯s face. She fell off the chair and groaned. Andrew stood up and walked to her, but Drake stopped him. ¡°You can¡¯t kill her yet!¡± he screamed at him. ¡°We need her to tell us everything.¡± I got up and grabbed her. I ced her back on the chair. ¡°If I feel one hair being hurt on Emma¡¯s head, you will suffer hard. That is a promise.¡± I growled. She looked at me with fear in her eyes. ¡°I gave you a chance. You didn¡¯t take it.¡± I said. ¡°Sienna Jones, I order you to tell me everything you know about the disappearance of Emma Parker, and I order you to tell me where she is.¡± My order was so intense that even Andrew and Drake bowed their heads slightly, even though my order wasn¡¯t directed at them and Drake was an Alpha and it shouldn¡¯t have affected him. But that how strong my order was. Sienna whimpered in pain, but she stared talking. She had no other choice. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 12, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 The Truth. Andrew POV Under the influence of Logan¡¯s order, Sienna had to tell us everything. Every word she said to Emma, everything she did. I felt like I was standing there, watching. With every word that came out of her mouth, my urge to kill her grew. When she told us that she had told Emma that I think she is a burden, I lost ¡°You. Said. WHAT?¡± I growled through my teeth. ¡®LET ME OUT ANDREW!¡¯ Asher screamed in my head, wing to get out. ¡®I AM GOING TO KILL HER!¡¯ Asher growled. ¡®Not yet, Asher!¡¯ I screamed at him. ¡®She has to tell us where Emma is first.¡¯ I walked up to Sienna. She was struggling against Logan¡¯s order, and she was only making it more painful for herself. She was wincing in pain, and I was enjoying it. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I keeled in front of her and got in her face. It took all my strength not to dip my fangs into her throat and rip it out. ¡°If she believed what you said, I will kill you so slowly you will be begging me to die.¡± I said slowly. She winced, but a momentter I saw her smirk. ¡°If she believed me, it is your fault.¡± she said. ¡°You were a terrible brother. She tried to tell you about me so many times. You never believed her and everything she said was true.¡± I growled and went to grab her neck, but before I could, Drake pulled me back. ¡°Not yet, Andrew.¡± he said, holding me back. I ran my hand through my hair. She was right. I was a terrible brother. I chose to believe Sienna over my own sister. I didn¡¯t want to believe that my friend, the person I grew up with, could do that. I always thought that Emma was jealous. Logan, Sienna, and I were always together. We were older than Emma was, and we had different interests and topics. And when Logan and I took over the pack, we became even closer and busier, always doing what the pack needed. Sienna was always there to support us, and she always understood everything. I just thought Emma wanted to spend more time with me and she was angry she couldn¡¯t. I just thought that Sienna being around all the time made her jealous. It made sense at the time. Now I see how wrong I was. And my mistake hurt my sister. My pup. Logan intensified the order and Sienna cried out. ¡°Continue talking, bitch.¡± Logan growled. He hasn¡¯t said a word since Sienna started talking, but I saw he was on the edge. Asher told me Leon waspletely unhinged. I had no idea how Logan managed to control him. Sienna continued talking. She told us how she told Emma that Logan hated her and how he would think she betrayed the pack by bing a rogue. Logan started shaking, but he didn¡¯t lose it like I did. Once he did, Goddess help Sienna. He would rip her apart. And I would help him. She proceeded to tell us how that filthy rogue wolf stabbed a needle full of wolfsbane into Emma¡¯s neck and she fainted. After that rogue hit Sienna so she could sell her lie about Emma hitting her and running away. He took Emma away, and Sienna waited three hours before she tried to mind-link Logan. ¡°Where is Emma?¡± Logan growled and increased the intensity of his order. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sienna whimpered. What? I froze. She didn¡¯t know? Logan, Drake, and I exchanged worried nces. ¡°Sienna, don¡¯t make me torture you.¡± Logan growled, turning back to her. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°I swear I don¡¯t know.¡± she cried out. ¡°Rogue said he would hide her well. He told me there was a cave well hidden on the north side of the forest. But I don¡¯t know where it is exactly.¡± ¡°How the hell were you two supposed to exchange information?¡± Logan growled, clenching his fists. ¡°He said that he woulde find me.¡± she said. ¡°When?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± she said. ¡°We didn¡¯t set a date on purpose. I thought it would be best to not know. If I was ever caught, like I am now, I didn¡¯t want to make it easy for you.¡± She smirked, and the three of us lost it. We growled so loudly that the entire room shook. Sienna covered her ears and whimpered. Fuck. How the hell were we going to find her? That area was huge. ¡°How the hell did a rogue get on my territory?¡± Logan asked Sienna. ¡°Oh, please.¡± she rolled her eyes. ¡°I know everything about patrols and shifts. It was easy to get him in here without them noticing. That¡¯s how I have been getting out of the territory as well. I had to find a wolf willing to help me. And Rolf was more than willing to after he saw Emma.¡± Asher growled loudly. ¡°You are such a bitch, Sienna.¡± Drake said. ¡°Why did you do all that?¡± I asked. ¡°What has Emma ever done to you?¡± She narrowed her eyes at me and growled. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± she said through her teeth. ¡°Little Miss Perfect had everything. The two of you always protected her and loved her. You never protected or loved me the way you did her. And after it turned out Logan wasn¡¯t my mate, my gut told me he would be hers. I thought I would be okay with that if you, Andrew, turned out to be my mate. You would finally love me more than her. But it turned out you were not my mate, Andrew. And when I found out that Logan and Emma really were mates, I lost it. She had to go. I realized that as long as she is in our lives, you will never love me like you are supposed to.¡± Goddess. I had no idea what to say to her. She waspletely insane. Logan was just staring at her, and I could tell he was as speechless as I was. ¡°I did it for us.¡± Sienna said seriously. ¡°I did it for our love. I am better than her for you. You will see that now that she is out of our lives.¡± ¡°Youpletely lost it.¡± I whispered in disbelief. ¡°I am done listening to you.¡± Logan growled. ¡°I am going to find her and after I do, I will kill you. I won¡¯t do it now because I want you to see hering home. Safe and protected. Then you will die.¡± Logan walked to the door, and Drake and I started following him. Sienna growled. ¡°No! I am better than her! She will nevere back! Never! She will die!¡± We walked out of the room and Logan told the guard to chain Sienna to the chair. The guard quickly left to follow his Alpha¡¯s order. After he came back, Logan locked the door and ced the key inside his pocket. ¡°Nobodyes in here but me.¡± Logan ordered the guard. We quickly left the cer and headed toward Logan¡¯s office to n our search. Rted March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 The Search Logan POV It had been four fucking days since Emma went missing. We have been searching the area where Sienna said that the rogue took her. We found nothing. I was going insane. I haven¡¯t slept since she went missing. I was angry and irritable. My pack was leaving me alone, and the only time anyone spoke to me was when they had news about the search. I attacked one of my warriors the day after she went missing. It was an ident, of course. He was fine. A couple of broken ribs that healed quickly. But it was enough for everybody to keep their distance now. Everybody except Drake and Andrew. Andrew was as pissed off as I was. He hadn¡¯t been sleeping as well. We were out there in the woods, searching, and we came home once a day only to eat something. Leon hadn¡¯t been talking to me at all. He was either growling or whining, but he refused to talk to me. I knew that he would love to stick his ws up my ass. He med me for Emma¡¯s disappearance, and I didn¡¯t think he woul talk to me until I found her. ¡°We still haven¡¯t searched here, I think.¡± Drake mumbled and pointed to a location on a map. Drake, Andrew, and I were in my office, looking at a map of the area and trying to figure out a location we still hadn¡¯t searched. ¡°This would be so much easier if we could catch just a whiff of her scent.¡± Andrew growled. ¡°Sienna said he is dosing her with wolfsbane and he is probably using a masking spray on himself.¡± Drake said. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to smell her.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Andrew sighed and ran his hand through his hair. I walked up to Drake and looked down at the location on a map he is pointing at. ¡°We searched that area yesterday.¡± I frowned. ¡°Shit.¡± he said and sat down. ¡°We have to find her.¡± I narrowed my eyes at him. I was grateful he was helping us, but his worry for my mate was getting on my nerves. ¡°Why are you so worried about her?¡± I snapped at him. ¡°She is mine.¡± He looked up at me and frowned. ¡°Since when? Thest time I checked, you rejected her.¡± I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth together. I would kill him. ¡°Enough.¡± Andrew interfered. ¡°Logan, we are lucky he is here. He helped a lot. Drake, you know damn well that rejection doesn¡¯t erase the bond. So, unless you want Logan to lose it, don¡¯t challenge his im on her.¡± Drake and I red at each other. I knew that Andrew was right. Drake being here was really helpful. He had great ideas and he was the only one with a clear head. ¡°I am sorry, Logan.¡± Drake sighed. ¡°Andrew is right. I am just protective of her. I don¡¯t know her well, but I can tell she is an amazing she-wolf. She grabbed my heart as soon as I met her. If she really is a white wolf, she will be Luna to all of us. And that means she will be my Luna as well. And I will protect her, always.¡± She is amazing, isn¡¯t she? I wanted to tear myself apart. How did I not see that sooner? How could I ever think she was not strong enough? ¡°I am an idiot.¡± I mumbled. ¡°Yes, you are.¡± Drake said. ¡°You better hope she forgives you.¡± ¡°She will.¡± Andrew said quietly. ¡°She will forgive you and she will forgive me. If she doesn¡¯t, I don¡¯t know how I will continue on.¡± ¡°She will forgive you, man.¡± Drake told him. ¡°You are her brother.¡± Andrew closed his eyes and leaned back on the chair he was sitting on. Would she ever forgive me? She could always choose someone else. She could reject me. She could ept Jake¡¯s proposal. Or Drakes. I was sure that he wasn¡¯t kidding when he said he would take her as his chosen mate. Just thinking about other men touching what was mine made my blood boil. I would do everything I could to make sure that she forgave me. She was mine. Over my dead body will another man ever have her. I will not let that happen. Loud knocking interrupted my thoughts. ¡°Come in.¡± I growled. One of my warriors rushed inside. He was out of breath, and he was looking at me wide-eyed. ¡°What?¡± I snapped at him. ¡°Alpha, Beta, Alpha Drake.¡± he greeted us, breathing heavily. ¡°Our trackers spotted a rogue wolf in the forest while they were searching. They said he disappeared into the ground. They think there could be an underground hiding ce. They are there, waiting for your orders, Alpha.¡± Andrew and Drake bolted out of their seats. My heart started beating faster. Leon started pacing nervously. That had to be him. ¡°Where are they?¡± Andrew growled. The warrior walked to the map and pointed at the location. We had been searching there for days and she was right under our feet. Fuck. The three of us ran out of my office, my warrior following behind us. We shifted immediately and started running. We had quite a distance to cover, but at the pace we were running, we should get there in half the time normal wolves would take. As I was running, all I could think about was having her in my arms. It has been five fucking days since Ist saw her,st smelled her,st touched her. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I needed her. I needed to see her. I needed to touch her. I will rip that rogue apart for keeping her away from me. I will kill Sienna for taking her away from me. They will regret the day they decided to hurt her. After an hour of running, we arrived at the location. We shifted quickly and put on the shorts that my warriors handed ¡°Alpha, Beta, Alpha Drake.¡± one of my warriors addressed us. ¡°Sam.¡± I nodded. ¡°Show us where he disappeared.¡± Sam walked further away, pointing at the forest floor. At the first nce, there was nothing. But when I looked closer, I saw a handle made of rope. It was well hidden. Leaves and branches were covering it, making it look like there was nothing there. I turned to look at Andrew. He was nervous, and I could tell that Asher wanted to take over. ¡°We go inside quietly.¡± I said to everybody. ¡°Do not kill the rogue. I want him alive and taken to the dungeons. Andrew and I will take care of Emma. Nobody else touches her. Understood?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I heard a bunch of ¡°yes Alpha¡± before turning around and pulling on the rope handle. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 28 Chapter 28 ¨C The cave (Emma POV) I didn¡¯t know how long I had been here. I was constantly surrounded by darkness. I woke up a few times only to be beaten. His fists came into contact with every part of my body. He told me that I deserved it because I almost took what belonged to Sienna. He was dosing me with wolfsbane, so I knew that I wasn¡¯t healing. If he didn¡¯t kill me soon, I would die from blood loss. I hoped that he would kill me soon. I didn¡¯t want to be here anymore. I didn¡¯t want him to t*ouch me again. I kind of liked the darkness. He wasn¡¯t beating me when I was in the dark. He wasn¡¯t screaming at me when I was in the dark. His hands weren¡¯t touching me when I was in the dark. There wasn¡¯t physical pain when I was in the dark. But my thoughts were deafening. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about my brother. I wished that I could tell him that I loved him just one more time. I wished that he would know I did not be a rogue. I wished that he wouldn¡¯t hate me. But at the same time, I was angry. He didn¡¯t believe me. He chose Sienna, just like Logan did. ¡®Andrew and Asher love us.¡¯ Eliza whined. I was so d that I could still talk to her. I shouldn¡¯t have been able to. The wolfsbane should have kept her locked deep in my mind. I didn¡¯t feel her, I didn¡¯t see her, but I could talk to her sometimes. She said it was because we were strong. She broke down the wolfsbane barrier when she felt that I needed her. I didn¡¯t know how. Maybe she was not even here. Maybe that was just my mind ying tricks on me, making it easier for me to lie here in the dark, waiting for death. ¡®I know they do.¡¯ I said to Eliza. ¡®It just hurts, Eliza. Andrew didn¡¯t believe me. He chose her.¡¯ ¡®He made a mistake.¡¯ She said. ¡®We all make mistakes.¡¯ ¡®We do.¡¯ I sighed. ¡®And I will forgive him. I am just sad he will never know what really happened.¡¯ ¡®You need to stay strong, Emma.¡¯ Eliza whined. ¡®They wille for us.¡¯ ¡®They think I ran away and became a rogue.¡¯ I growled. ¡®They are not looking for me. And even if they are, they are looking for me to kill me for betraying my pack and attacking a future Luna.¡¯ ¡®Asher and Leon won¡¯t believe Sienna.¡¯ Eliza said sternly. ¡®They hate her. They will talk some sense into Andrew and Logan.¡¯ I closed my eyes and I felt a tear rolling down my face. I wished that I could believe that. I wished that were true. I wished that Eliza could live on. She didn¡¯t deserve this. ¡®I am sorry, Eliza.¡¯ I said with a teary voice. ¡®Why are you apologizing?¡¯ She whined. ¡®You don¡¯t have to apologize for anything.¡¯? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡®I do.¡¯ I said. ¡®You don¡¯t deserve this. You should live on, not die here with me. Your mate shouldn¡¯t have rejected you. You should have a better, stronger human counterpart. Not me. I have caused you nothing but pain. I am sorry. I love you, Eliza.¡¯ ¡®Stop it!¡¯ She growled. ¡®We are not dying here! You are the only human I want. You are the strongest human. Just hold on a little bit longer. We will get out of here.¡¯Please bookmark site novelxo.org to readstest content. I didn¡¯t respond. I just kept staring into the darkness. ¡®I can¡¯t hold on much longer, Emma.¡¯ She whined. ¡®Be strong. I love you.¡¯ I felt her slipping away and a quiet sob escaped me. I was alone again. Maybe that was for the better. I was d that she couldn¡¯t feel or see what he was doing to me. She didn¡¯t deserve that. Suddenly, I felt like I was being pulled away from the darkness. I was waking up again. ¡°Well, hello there, little wolf.¡± I could hear the rogue¡¯s voice. ¡°Wee back.¡± I blinked a few times and looked around me. We were still in a cave. I was lying on a cold floor and my dried blood was all around me. The rogue was sitting opposite me, leaning on the wall. I looked at him and he was smirking. His beard was long and frizzy. His cold ck eyes were staring at me. He was covered in dirt and he had that unique rogue smell. ¡°It has been four days, if you are wondering.¡± he said. ¡°Your brother is not looking for you. They are preparing a Luna ceremony. That means Sienna will be marked soon and I will finally have you for myself before I kill you.¡± I felt tears falling down my face and into my hair. They weren¡¯t looking for me. They believed her. They thought that I became a rogue. Andrew hated me. My heart was breaking. A quiet sob escaped me. I didn¡¯t know why it hurt so much. I already knew this. I already knew that they chose Sienna. I already knew that my brother hated me. Why did it hurt so much? ¡°Don¡¯t cry, little wolf.¡± the rogueughed. ¡°It will be over soon. A few more days and you won¡¯t be a burden anymore. Not to your brother, not to your mate, and not to Sienna.¡± His words were like a knife stabbing at my heart, but I knew he was right. I have been nothing but a burden. Andrew was finally free. Logan was free to mate with the one he wants. Soon I would be free too. I would see my mom and dad. I would be at peace. I closed my eyes and let the tears roll down my face. I heard the rogue getting up. He walked over to me and knelt beside me. I opened my eyes and saw a needle in his hand. ¡°You have been awake too long, little wolf.¡± he said quietly. ¡°It is time to sleep again.¡± I felt a needle pierce my skin and a burning feeling of wolfsbane spread through me. The rogue leaned in and took a deep breath. ¡°You smell amazing. I can¡¯t wait to make you mine.¡± I felt his hand going under my hoodie. His ws cut my skin, and I felt blood rolling down my body. Darkness was close again. I couldn¡¯t wait for darkness. There was no pain there. Maybe Eliza would talk to me again. Before I waspletely in the dark again, I heard blood-chilling growls. I tried to open my eyes to see who growled, but the darkness was stronger. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 ¨C Red (Andrew POV) I was walking behind Logan and Drake was right beside me. My eyes adjusted to the dark and I could see cave walls around us. The smell is awful. I can smell rogues, dirt, and blood. My whole body was shaking. I hadn¡¯t slept for days. I needed my sister beside me. I didn¡¯t know what I would do if she wasn¡¯t here. But I knew that I would never stop looking for her. I would find her. The further we walked, the stronger the smell of blood was. I could smell wolfsbane as well. It was burning my nose. I could hear whispers. There was definitely someone here. ¡°Your skin is so soft.¡± I heard a voice say. ¡°Maybe I could keep you. I could lie and tell Sienna I killed you, but have you all to myself.¡± As soon as we heard that b*itch¡¯s name, Logan, Drake, and I started running, and secondster we came to an opening. There was a fire burning in one corner, and the space had that soft orange glow. What I saw there had me seeing red. Logan and I growled loudly. The sound was bouncing off of cave walls, making our growls even louder. There was a small body lying on the floor, surrounded by dried and fresh blood. Emma. Rolf was leaning over her, his hand was under her shirt, and his eyes were fixed on us. Before he could blink, Logan and I ran into him, throwing him off of her. Drake grabbed him and pinned him against the wall. I knew that my warriors were behind us, but I couldn¡¯t hear anything except our growls and our fists hitting that f*ucker. I saw red and I wanted to kill him. The expression on Logan¡¯s face was terrifying. I had never seen him this angry. I was hitting him and I didn¡¯t ever want to stop. He touched my sister. He took my sister away from me. I would make him pay. I would make him suffer. ¡°Alpha, Beta!¡± I heard someone calling me with a trembling voice. I stopped hitting the f*ucker and turned around. I was met with the worried eyes of one of our warriors. He was telling me something, but I couldn¡¯t focus. I could only hear the blood pumping inside my veins. I looked behind the warrior and I saw Jacob keeling beside Emma, holding her face in his hands. Tears were rolling down his cheeks, and he was telling her something. I was pulled out of my trance and I ran to her. ¡°Emma!¡± I yelled and pulled her to me. She was beaten and bloody. Her skin was pale and she was so cold. Her eyes were closed and she was not answering me. Her blood was running from her belly and her hoodie was soaked. Why wasn¡¯t she answering me? ¡°Andrew, she is barely breathing.¡± I heard Jacob¡¯s trembling voice. I looked up at him and he reached for her. I pulled her closer to me. He wasn¡¯t taking her away. ¡°She is barely breathing and her pulse is weak, Andrew!¡± Jacob yelled. ¡°We need to move her, now!¡± Drake came to stand beside Andrew. He gasped when he saw the state, she was in. My whole body was shaking. I looked down at her and noticed that her c*hest was barely moving. She was dying. She was dying in my arms. No! I took her in my arms and stood up. I started running outside, but Logan pulled me back. ¡°Give her to me!¡± he growled loudly. His c*hest was rising and falling rapidly. His hands were reaching for her and his eyes were fixed on me. I didn¡¯t want to give her to him, but I knew that Leon would kill me if I didn¡¯t. Logan was more like a wolf than a man right now, and he was dangerous. Another man was touching his mate. A mate he hadn¡¯t seen or felt for four days. A mate that was dying. It didn¡¯t matter that I was her brother. Leon didn¡¯t care. And I knew that the mate bond would help her heal. The mate bond might be the only way she could stay alive until we got her to the pack hospital. I ced her in his arms and he pulled her close, breathing in her scent. I saw a tear rolling down his cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, love.¡± he whispered as he started running with her. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me.¡± I turned around and saw our warriors cuffing Rolf with silver chains. He was beaten and covered in blood, but the bastard was still breathing. Not for long, though. ¡°Take him to the cers.¡± I ordered. ¡°Dose him with wolfsbane. I don¡¯t want him to heal.¡± ¡°I will stay and deal with him.¡± Drake said, looking pissed off. ¡°I will meet you at the pack hospital.¡± I nodded to him, turned around, and ran outside. Logan had already shifted and our warriors were securing Emma on his back. He would get to the pack hospital faster if he was in his wolf form. I shifted quickly and I started running beside Logan. I kept ncing at Emma, making sure that she didn¡¯t fall off Leon¡¯s back. I didn¡¯t think we could run faster than we did when we were running to find her, but somehow, we managed to arrive at the pack hospital in less than 45 minutes. Emma was still barely breathing when we arrived. Her pulse was even weaker. I was sure that the only reason she wasn¡¯t dead was the mate bond. Doctor Adams came running toward us. He gasped when he saw the state Emma was in.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Oh, my Goddess, Emma!¡± he yelled and pulled her from Leon¡¯s back. Leon started growling, but the doctor ignored him. He took Emma in his arms and ran inside. A nurse came and handed each of us a pair of shorts. Logan and I shifted, got dressed, and ran inside. Emma was lying on a bed. Doctor Adams was cutting her hoodie with a pair of scissors. He was giving orders to the nurses that I couldn¡¯t even hear. I could only focus on her pale face. Her pink l*ips were now white, her eyes were shut tightly. I needed her to open them. I needed to see how blue they are. The nurse came to stand in front of us. She was speaking, but I couldn¡¯t hear her. ¡°Beta Andrew?¡± her voice finally broke through. ¡°Beta Andrew, we need you and Alpha to wait outside.¡± she said. ¡°We will take good care of Emma. But it is hard to focus when Alpha is growling at us. The doctor needs to t*ouch her.¡± Logan was growling? I looked at him and he was shaking. He was on the verge of shifting. Deep, menacing growls wereing from him and he was staring at doctor Adams I grabbed his arm. ¡°Logan, you need to calm down. He needs to t*ouch her. He is helping her. Let¡¯s go outside.¡± ¡°I am staying.¡± he growled at me. ¡°Alpha, please.¡± doctor said. ¡°I need to focus, and it is hard to do that with your Alpha aura in the room. I won¡¯t hurt her.¡± Logan growled, but he let me pull him outside to the waiting room. We sat down on the chairs, and I ced my head in my hands. She couldn¡¯t leave me. She couldn¡¯t die. What would I do without her? Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Waiting Logan POV I was sitting in the fucking waiting room, staring at a white wall. I don¡¯t think I have ever been in so much pain. I don¡¯t think I have ever been this angry. I wanted to kill. I could taste Rolf¡¯s and Sienna¡¯s blood on my tongue. They would suffer. When I saw Emmaying there, all beaten and covered in blood, with that fucker touching her, I felt a wave of anger like never before. Leon turned into a monster. He was no longer a wolf. He will rip Rolf and Sienna apart when I let him. ¡°Logan!¡± my mom¡¯s panicked voice pulled me from my thoughts. I stood up and hugged her. I needed it. I needed my mom to tell me that everything was going to be okay. ¡°How is she?¡± Amy asked with a trembling voice, looking at Andrew. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± he sighed, leaning against the wall. ¡°She was barely breathing when we found her.¡± Amy sobbed, and my mom gasped loudly. ¡°She will be okay.¡± I said with a shaky voice. ¡°She has to be okay.¡± ¡°She will be.¡± I heard a voice behind me say. ¡°She is the strongest person I know.¡± It was Jacob. As soon as I saw him, a wave of jealousy hit me like a fucking train. What the hell was he doing here? I narrowed my eyes at him and clenched my fists. He walked over to Amy and hugged her. She was sobbing into his chest. ¡°It is okay, Amy.¡± he said. ¡°She will be okay. She is my strong girl.¡± I saw red. ¡°Your strong girl?¡± I growled loudly. ¡°All due respect, Alpha, she is mine.¡± he said calmly. ¡°You had your chance and you ruined it. I asked her to be my chosen mate and I hope she will say yes.¡± I was shaking and I was on the verge of shifting. What the fuck was he talking about? He wasn¡¯t taking her away from 1. She was MINE. I growled loudly and lunged at him. I was stopped by two strong hands. Andrew held me back. ¡°Stop!¡± Andrew growled. ¡°Jacob leave.¡± ¡°Beta Andrew, no.¡± Jacob said. ¡°My mate is inside, and I am not leaving.¡± I was growling and Leon was in full control now. I would shift and rip him into pieces if he didn¡¯t leave. ¡°Jacob, the mate bond between Logan and Emma is not broken.¡± Andrew said, squeezing me tighter. ¡°Until Emma epts you and you mark her, she is not your mate. She is Logan¡¯s. And if you continue, I will not be able to hold him back. You know how possessive wolves are over their mates. And Logan is an Alpha. You are digging yourself a very deep grave by being here right now.¡± I was taking deep breaths. I hadn¡¯t stopped growling. ¡®I am killing that fucker!¡¯ Leon screamed. ¡®He is not taking my mate! She is mine!¡¯ ¡°Jacob, honey, I know you love her.¡± my mom said and stood in front of Jacob. ¡°But you need to leave. Emma wouldn¡¯t want to hear you two fighting when she wakes up. Amy will let you know when you can ¡°He is not going anywhere near her!¡± I yelled. ¡°Logan, he is her friend.¡± my mom said and turned her head to give me a stern look. ¡°She will want to see him. You can¡¯t forbid them from seeing each other.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Jacob said. ¡°I will leave. But I wille back. I growled, and he gave me an annoyed look. This pup had some balls. I was his Alpha. I could kill him for looking at me like that. He hugged Amy and kissed her cheek. ¡°Link me when she wakes up.¡± he said before walking out. Andrew let me go and I ran my hand through my hair. ¡°This pup has some balls.¡± I growled. ¡°He loves her, Logan.¡± my mom said, walking over to sit beside Andrew. ¡°She ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. is his friend. I am happy she has somebody like him to protect her. He stood up to an Alpha for her. He must really love her.¡± I growled and narrowed my eyes at her, but before I could tell her what I thought about his love, the door to Emma¡¯s room flung open. The nurse came running out, her eyes roaming on all of us before she stopped on Andrew. ¡°Beta, we need your blood!¡± she said loudly. Andrew jumped up and ran toward the room. The nurse ran behind him, but I stopped her. ¡°Wait!¡± I yelled. ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°She lost a lot of blood.¡± she said, turning to me. ¡°She couldn¡¯t heal from all the wolfsbane. I have to go back, Alpha.¡± I nodded, and she ran back inside. I sat back down, leaned on the wall, and closed my eyes. There were no words to describe how I was feeling. I was afraid of losing her. I was angry. I was jealous. I needed my mate. I needed to feel her. I needed to breathe in her delicious scent. She was the only one who could calm me down right now. I felt somebody sit beside me. I opened my eyes and looked to my left. ¡°Everything will be okay, sweetie.¡± my mom said and took my hand in hers. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I will do if she rejects me, mom.¡± I said quietly. ¡°She won¡¯t reject you.¡± she said with confidence. ¡°You are her mate. She loves you.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been a very good mate.¡± I said. ¡°No, you haven¡¯t.¡± she said seriously. ¡°But you will talk to her. You will apologize. You will do everything you can to win her back. And you will wait as long as you have to win back her trust. And most importantly, you will respect her decision. Even if she decides not to be with you.¡± My heart was breaking just thinking about not having Emma. My blood boiled thinking about another man touching her. My mom was right. I had to do everything I could to win her back. She was mine. Rted March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Blood Andrew POV I walked out of the room and saw that Drake hade to the pack hospital. ¡°How is she?¡± Logan jumped up and walked over to me as soon as he saw ¡°They didn¡¯t let me see her.¡± I said. ¡°They took my blood and told me to wait outside.¡± ¡°Fuck.¡± Logan sighed and ran his hand through his hair. ¡°Where is Rolf?¡± I asked Drake. ¡°In the cers.¡± he answered. ¡°We pumped him full of wolfsbane.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I growled. The door opened and the doctor walked outside. Everybody jumped up and ran toward him. Logan almost knocked him down. ¡°Alpha Logan, Beta Andrew.¡± the doctor said and took a step back from Logan. ¡°How is she?¡± Logan and I asked at the same time. ¡°We managed to stabilize her.¡± the doctor said. ¡°She is still in critical condition. He pumped so much wolfsbane into her that I was really surprised to see her alive. She should be dead.¡± Logan and I growled loudly. My heart was beating painfully. I was so close to losing her forever. My hands were shaking, and Asher was constantly whining. ¡°She lost a lot of blood.¡± the doctor continued, ignoring our growls. ¡°He cut her deeply several times. He broke two of her ribs, and she has bruises all over her body. Due to having so much wolfsbane in her body, she couldn¡¯t heal, and she won¡¯t be able to for a while. We need to remove all the wolfsbane from her body in order for her to heal. I don¡¯t think she will wake up until we do.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. My heart was breaking. This was my fault. She was in there because of me. Logan was shaking. His mom and Amy were crying silently. Drake had a pissed- off look on his face. ¡°There is one more exam I would like to do.¡± the doctor said when none of us spoke. ¡°We could wait for her to wake up and ask her about it, but I am afraid that we are risking a lot if we don¡¯t do it now and if we don¡¯t take the necessary steps.¡± ¡°What exam?¡± Logan asked. ¡°I need your permission, Beta Andrew.¡± he said, looking at me. ¡°Of course.¡± I said. ¡°What do you need to do?¡± The doctor looked between Logan and me, suddenly nervous. ¡°A rape kit.¡± he said quietly. I froze. My heart stopped beating and I couldn¡¯t breathe. I knew that there was a chance that he touched her. I just didn¡¯t want to think about it. Logan growled, and fur started growing on his arms. Shit. Drake ran toward him and pulled his hands behind his back. ¡°Calm down, Logan.¡± Drake said. ¡°You can¡¯t shift here.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Logan be able to feel if somebody other than him¡­¡± Logan¡¯s mom asked, stopping before she finished her question. He never felt anything like that. He would have told me. He would have gone crazy if he felt he was doing something like that to her. ¡°He should.¡± the doctor said, eyeing Logan nervously. ¡°But she had so much wolfsbane in her body that I am afraid he wouldn¡¯t feel even if he killed her.¡± Oh, my Goddess. He had to give her much more wolfsbane than I thought. Mates can feel if the other one is killed, even if they are across the world from them, even if they rejected each other. In some cases, even if they choose another mate. How the hell was she alive? ¡°Do the exam, doctor.¡± I said, growling. ¡°Where do I sign?¡± ¡°Thank you, Beta.¡± the doctor said. ¡°Nurse Rose will take you to the front desk so you can sign the paperwork.¡± ¡°When will we know the results?¡± Logan¡¯s mom asked. ¡°I will get one of the nurses to do the exam immediately, and I will let you know as soon as we get the results.¡± the doctor said and walked back inside the room. I sighed and ran my hand through my hair. ¡°If that fucker touched her¡­¡± Logan growled loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t, man.¡± Drake stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t go there.¡± The nurse came out and told me to follow her. She gave me a bunch of papers to sign and told me I could go back to the waiting room when I finished signing them. I walked back and sat beside Amy. ¡°Are you okay, Beta?¡± she asked me with a trembling voice. ¡°It¡¯s Andrew, Amy.¡± I told her, staring at the wall. ¡°And no, I am not okay. I won¡¯t be until she wakes up and tells me she forgives me.¡± ¡°She will, Andrew.¡± Amy said. ¡°She loves you so much.¡± ¡°She is all I have.¡± I said quietly. ¡°I can¡¯t lose her.¡± Not only could I lose her to death, but I could also lose her because of my own stupidity. What if she woke up and told me she didn¡¯t want anything to do with me anymore? Asher was whining and growling inside my head. Just the thought of losing his sister was hurting him badly. I could feel that he was angry at me as well. He med me for this. And he should have med me. What are you thinking about?I got a link from Logan. Leon told me Asher is distraught. Not only could I lose her to death, Logan.I linked him back.I could lose her because I was a stupid man who didn¡¯t believe her. What if she wakes up and tells me she doesn¡¯t want anything to do with me? Iknow. He sighed.I am afraid of the same thing. But we are not losing her. Not to death, not to her rejecting us. We are not giving up. She is your sister and my mate. She will always be by our side. I wanted to respond, but the sound of the door opening interrupted me. We jumped up from our seats and saw the doctor walking toward us. I couldn¡¯t ask him. I couldn¡¯t speak the words. ¡°He didn¡¯t rape her.¡± the doctor said. I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding. Logan sighed and clenched his fists. ¡°Thank Goddess.¡± Logan¡¯s mom said and hugged Amy. ¡°When can we see her?¡± Logan asked. ¡°Nurses are finishing up in her room.¡± the doctor said. ¡°You can go inside in a few minutes. But only Alpha and Beta. We can¡¯t risk infection while she is in critical condition.¡± We all nodded, and the doctor continued. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have to say this, but Alpha, the mate bond will help her heal, so I rmend you spend as much time with her as possible.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Logan said. ¡°My mom can handle pack business until she wakes up.¡± Luna Gloria nodded and smiled at her son. ¡°I can also help.¡± Drake added. ¡°I am not going back to my pack until I know she will be okay.¡± ¡°Thank you, Drake.¡± Logan said. ¡°Beta Andrew, I rmend you spend as much time as possible with her.¡± the doctor said. ¡°You are her brother, and your presence will help her.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on being anywhere else.¡± I said. ¡°Good.¡± the doctor nodded. ¡°Nurse Rose wille and get you so you can go in and see her.¡± I sighed, and Luna Gloria gave me a hug. ¡°She will be okay, honey.¡± she said. ¡°You just watch over her like you always do.¡± Her words were like knives to my heart. I didn¡¯t watch over her when she needed me most. That¡¯s why she was fighting for her life. Rted? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 In The Hospital Logan POV I started pacing around nervously. My gaze was at the door the whole time. I needed that nurse to ¡°I will take care of the pack, honey.¡± my mom told me. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you unless it is an emergency.¡± I nodded absentmindedly. Nothing was important at this moment. I just wanted my mate in my arms. I just wanted Emma. The door finally opened, and nurse Rose came out. ¡°Alpha, Beta, please follow me.¡± she said and walked back inside. Andrew and I ran inside. I could hear my mom telling me to link them when she wakes up, but I didn¡¯t have time to answer. I rushed inside and headed straight to Emma¡¯s room. ¡°Alpha, wait!¡± the nurse called me. I stopped and turned to look at her with a menacing growl erupting from my chest. Andrew was right next to me. He was as annoyed as I was. ¡°You need to shower first.¡± the nurse said as she lowered her gaze. ¡°We can¡¯t risk an infection.¡± ¡°Shower?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Yes.¡± she nodded. ¡°The doctor didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Andrew and I shook our heads. ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡± she said. ¡°You will need to shower, and I will give you scrubs to change into. If Emma catches an infection, it could kill her.¡± I flinched at her words and nced toward Emma¡¯s door. My hotheaded behavior almost killed her. Fuck. ¡°No, Rose, I am sorry.¡± I said and looked back at her. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have growled at you. I am just on edge.¡± ¡°Can you please lead us to the bathroom?¡± Andrew asked as calmly as he could. ¡°It is okay Alpha, I understand.¡± she said with a small smile and turned around. ¡°Follow me.¡± We started walking away from Emma¡¯s room, and my heart clenched painfully in my chest. I needed to see her. I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself. I needed to shower first. I couldn¡¯t put her in danger. Rose led us to the bathroom and handed us dark blue scrubs and a pair of new sneakers to change into. ¡°Don¡¯t rush.¡± she said. ¡°You need to make sure you are as clean as possible. The towels are already waiting for you. I will be right outside to take you to Emma when you finish up.¡± Andrew and I nodded and rushed inside. I made sure to thoroughly clean every part of my body. My hands were shaking with the need for my mate, but I tried to ignore it. I needed to do this right. I couldn¡¯t put her in danger. Not again. After I finished showering, I put on the clothes Rose gave me and stepped out of the bathroom. Rose was sitting alone. Andrew was still in the bathroom. ¡°Alpha.¡± Rose said. ¡°Should we wait for Beta Andrew?¡± I nodded and sat down beside her. A few minutester, Andrew stepped outside, and I stood up immediately. Rose led us back to Emma¡¯s room. She grabbed the doorknob, but before twisting it, she turned around to look at ¡°Don¡¯t freak out when you see her.¡± she said softly. ¡°She is pale and covered in scrapes and bruises. There are a lot of needles and tubes attached to her. There is a machine to help her breathe and one to track her heart and blood pressure. Due to the blood transfusion, she will probably smell different for a while. Her normal scent wille back soon.¡± Andrew clenched his fists and nodded. I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. ¡°I am telling you this so you can prepare your wolves.¡± she added. ¡°They will be protective and will want to rip those things out of her because they will think it is hurting her. Control them. Also, the state she is in will be hard on both you and your wolf. So please do everything you can to remain in control.¡± Andrew and I nodded, and she opened the door slowly. What I saw inside broke me. My Emma was lying in bedpletely covered in bruises and cuts. There were different tubes attached to her small body. Her long, brown hair was sprawled all around her. She didn¡¯t smell like herself. She smelled like wolfsbane, medicine, and Andrew. Leon and I hated that. We hated another male¡¯s scent on our mate, even if it was her brother. I didn¡¯t even hear Rose leave the room. My attention was on Emma and Emma only. But I couldn¡¯t move. The sight of her in this state froze mepletely. I did this. Andrew moved first. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Oh, Emma.¡± he said, his voice trembling. He walked over to her and carefully took her small hand in his. He caressed her cheek with his thumb and ced a small kiss on her forehead. ¡°I am so sorry, Em.¡± he said, leaning his forehead on hers. His whole body was trembling, and I knew that it was hard for him not to shift. Asher wanted to see her and make sure she was okay. He was probably going crazy and whining right now, just like Leon. ¡°She is so cold.¡± he said quietly. I forced my legs to work and walked to the other side of Emma¡¯s bed. I looked down at the love of my life and my breath got caught in my throat. She looked so fragile. I ced my hand on hers and felt addicting tingles spread through my body. ¡°Hi, baby.¡± I said quietly and leaned closer to her. ¡°I am here. I will never leave you again. Pleasee back to me.¡± I pulled up a chair and sat down next to her. I ced her hand in mine and rubbed small circles on her palm. ¡°I will kill them.¡± Andrew growled. ¡°They will suffer.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded, not taking my eyes off of her. ¡°We will make them pay for what they did to her.¡± The door opened and the doctor walked inside. ¡°Nurses will bring one more bed in here.¡± he told us. ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t fit more in the room, so one of you will have to sleep on the couch.¡± ¡°Not a problem.¡± Andrew said. ¡°As long as I can stay here with her, I will sleep on the floor.¡± Doctor Adams gave him a small smile and walked over to the bed to check on Emma. He checked the monitors around her and wrote something down in her chart. ¡°She is a fighter.¡± he smiled. ¡°She is.¡± I said quietly, looking down at her. ¡°Talk to her.¡± the doc said. ¡°She can probably hear you.¡± Andrew and I looked up at him and nodded. He gave us a small smile and left the room. I looked back down at Emma and sighed. I just wanted her to open her eyes. I wanted to see them again. I needed to see them again. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 The Fever Andrew POV ¡°She smells like you.¡± Logan mumbled. ¡°She does.¡± I smiled, running my fingers through her hair. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± he frowned. ¡°But I would have her smell like you forever if it meant she would live.¡± ¡°She will.¡± I said quietly. ¡°She is not dying.¡± I caressed her cheek and kissed her hand. ¡°The doctor says you can hear us, Emma.¡± I said. ¡°I need you to know how sorry I am. I was a you. I hope you can forgive me. You are all I have in this world and I don¡¯t know what I would do if you left me. I love you, Em. Please don¡¯t leave me.¡± I never moved my gaze from her face. Oh, Goddess, how I wished that she would open her eyes. But there was nothing. She waspletely still. I ced her hand on my cheek, needing to feel her touch. ¡°I was a terrible mate.¡± Logan sighed. ¡°I rejected you without giving you a chance. And I was wrong, Emma. I was so wrong. I can¡¯t begin to exin how sorry I am. I should have stopped her. I should have protected you. But I am not going anywhere, my love. I will not leave you again. You are mine and I hope you can forgive me. I hope you will let me be the mate you deserve.¡± Logan closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°I, Logan Carter, Alpha of the Crescent Moon Pack, ept you, Emma Parker of the Crescent Moon Pack as my mate and Luna.¡± Logan said as he opened his eyes. The machine that was monitoring her heart beeped. Her heart rate increased slightly. ¡°She heard you.¡± I mumbled quietly, staring at the monitor. A huge smile spread across Logan¡¯s face. ¡°You heard me, love?¡± My gaze went back to Emma. Nothing on her face showed that she had heard him, but I knew that she did. ¡°Goddess, Emma.¡± I said and leaned closer to her. ¡°You can hear us, can¡¯t you? Pleasee back. Fight. Don¡¯t leave us. We need you.¡± We continued talking to her, telling her how sorry we were and begging her toe back to us. After a while, both of us were exhausted and ready for bed. We hadn¡¯t been sleeping or eating properly since Emma went missing. I hoped to sleep a little bit better now that she was here with me. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The nurses brought dinner for us, and we went to sleep after we ate. Logan got the bed, and I slept on the couch. I woke up in the middle of the night. I looked around the room, confused. Why the hell did I wake up? The room had a soft orange glow. It wasing from the bedsidemp next to Emma¡¯s bed. I looked at my sister and saw that nothing had changed. I slowly got up and walked over to her bed. I took her hand in mine and gasped. She was so hot. My hand immediately went to her forehead and I froze. ¡°Nurse!¡± I shouted and ran toward the door. I heard Logan growling behind me. ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Nurse Rose came running into the room. ¡°She is burning up!¡± I said as soon as she walked inside. Logan jumped out of bed and took Emma¡¯s hand in his. He gasped loudly. ¡°What is wrong with her?¡± he asked frantically. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Alpha.¡± the nurse said as she took her temperature. ¡°Probably an infection.¡± My heart started beating painfully. An infection? ¡°105.¡± the nurse muttered to herself. Fuck. ¡°I will get the doctor.¡± she said and ran out of the room. I ran toward Emma and took her hand in mine. Her cheeks were pink from the temperature and there were a few little beads of sweat on her forehead. I used my hand to wipe them away. Logan was kissing her hand and looking at her. I saw fear in his eyes. The doctor came running inside. ¡°Alpha, Beta.¡± he said. ¡°Can you please move so I can examine her?¡± Logan and I growled, but moved out of the way. The doctor started examining her, checking her vitals and taking her temperature again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, doc?¡± Logan asked, his voice trembling. He turned to look at us and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. An infection, probably. She has been lying on the dirty floor with open wounds. We will have to test her blood to know for sure. In the meantime, I will give her a broad- spectrum antibiotic. We have to get her fever to drop.¡± Nurse Rose approached Emma to take her blood. As soon as she pierced the needle into Emma¡¯s skin, Logan growled. ¡°We need to do this, Alpha.¡± the doctor said. ¡°I know.¡± Logan sighed and ran his hand through his hair. ¡°I am sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± nurse Rose said as she finished. ¡°It is normal for mates to behave like this. I see it all the time.¡± Logan gave her a small smile and she walked out of the room. ¡°We will have the results by morning.¡± doc said and walked toward the door. ¡°I will go get the medicine for her.¡± Logan and I nodded and walked back to hold Emma¡¯s hands. The doctor came back quickly and gave Emma the medicine. ¡°Try to get some sleep.¡± he said as he walked out. ¡°I will wake you up when we get the results.¡± Logan and I nodded, not taking our eyes off of her. ¡°You can sleep in the bed.¡± Logan mumbled. I raised my eyebrows. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I am sleeping with her.¡± he said and started moving wires and tubes away. I grabbed his hand, stopping him. ¡°I don¡¯t think that is a good idea. What if you mess something up?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± he said. ¡°I will be perfectly still and you will help me with the wires. I need to hold her. And the mate bond will help her heal.¡± I sighed and let go of his hand. He was right. We carefully moved the tubes and wires attached to her so Logan couldy down beside her. He carefully climbed into bed beside her, and I sat on the other bed. ¡°Wake me up if something happens.¡± I said as Iid down. ¡°Mhm.¡± he mumbled, nuzzling his nose into her neck. I sighed and looked away. I knew that being close to Logan would help her, but I didn¡¯t have to watch him touch my sister. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 The Infection Logan POV I kept nuzzling my nose into her neck and hair, hoping to get just a little bit of her delicious scent. But there was nothing. She still smelt like wolfsbane, medicine, and Andrew. I sighed. I would have to wait. I ran my fingers through her long, silky hair and leaned my cheek on top of her head. I just wanted her to open her eyes. I wanted her to speak to me. I needed to hear her voice. I needed to tell her that I loved her. I kissed her forehead and closed my eyes. I was awoken when the doctor entered the room. ¡°Good morning, Alpha.¡± the doctor said, holding Emma¡¯s chart in his hands. ¡°Morning, doctor.¡± I yawned. ¡°Are those the results?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± the doctor, nodded and looked at Andrew. He was still asleep, so I carefully got off the bed and walked to him. I shook him and he opened his eyes. He jumped up immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. ¡°Where is Emma?¡± ¡°Right here.¡± I pointed at her. ¡°She is okay. The doctor is here with her results.¡± He looked at the doctor and sat up straighter. ¡°Sorry, doctor. I haven¡¯t been sleeping well. This is the first night I ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. managed to get some sleep.¡± ¡°I understand, Beta.¡± the doctor said with a small smile. ¡°No need to apologize.¡± ¡°What did the results say?¡± I asked and walked back to Emma. ¡°We have confirmed it is an infection.¡± the doctor said as he moved toward Emma to check her temperature. ¡°We will continue the antibiotics.¡± ¡°Will she be okay?¡± Andrew asked and stood up. ¡°I hope.¡± the doctor sighed. ¡°There is still woflsbane in her and it is keeping her from healing. It also lessens the effect of the antibiotics we are giving her, so we will have to increase the dosage.¡± My heart started beating painfully. I wanted to ask him a question, but I was afraid of the answer. ¡°Can she¡­¡± Andrew started speaking before taking a deep breath. ¡°Can she die?¡± My breath got caught in my throat. The doctor raised his head and looked nervously at Andrew and me. ¡°She can.¡± he said quietly. Andrew and I growled loudly. No. She wasn¡¯t dying! She couldn¡¯t die! Asher whined, and Andrew jumped off the bed and went to Emma. ¡°No.¡± he said sternly. ¡°You are not dying, Emma. Do you hear me? You will not die. You will not leave me alone.¡± ¡°I will do everything I can.¡± the doctor said quietly. I stood frozen. I kept staring at her beautiful face. I couldn¡¯t lose her. ¡°Is there something we can do?¡± I asked the doctor, not moving my eyes from her. ¡°Be with her.¡± he said. ¡°The bonds she has with you will help her.¡± Andrew and I nodded, and the doctor turned to walk out of the room. Andrew stopped him. ¡°Doctor, I want to shift.¡± Andrew mumbled, caressing Emma¡¯s hair. ¡°Asher wants to see her. Is it safe?¡± The doctor turned around and scratched his neck. ¡°It should be okay. Just be careful and call me if anything happens.¡± Andrew nodded, and the doctor gave him a small smile. He walked out of the room and closed the door. As soon as the doctor closed the door, Andrew stood up and walked over to the farthest corner of the room to shift. I sat next to Emma and took her hand in mine. ¡°I am here, baby.¡± I whispered to her. ¡°You are going to be okay.¡± I was interrupted by a whimper. I turned my head to look at Asher. He was standing in the corner of the room, his tail between his legs. He was staring at Emma and I swear I saw tears rolling down his furry face. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Asher.¡± I said quietly. ¡°She is here, your pup is here.¡± Asher walked over to her and licked her face gently. He ced his head on her belly and closed his eyes. He never stopped whining. I raised her other hand and ced it on Asher¡¯s head. He sent me a grateful look. I gave him a little smile and looked back at Emma. Her cheeks were slightly flushed because of the fever. Her eyes were shut tight. It was killing me. I just wanted to see her eyes. I wanted her to look at me. I wanted to tell her I was a stupid man, who couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. I wanted to tell her how much I loved her. ¡®I want to be with mate.¡¯ Leon whined. ¡®Let me out, Logan.¡¯ ¡®I will, Leon.¡¯ I told him. ¡®Let Asher have some time with her. You know how much he missed her.¡¯ Leon whined loudly, but stopped pressing me to shift. ¡®Okay. I will wait. But as soon as he shifts back, you are letting me out.¡¯ ¡°I will.¡¯ I promised him. I looked at Asher, who was still whining quietly. I felt so bad for Andrew and him. He was broken when she went missing. He loved her so much and often saw her as his child, rather than his sister. Which made sense. He wasn¡¯t that much older than her, but he did raise her. Even when his parents were still alive, Andrew was raising Emma. His parents were often absent and busy dealing with the pack. His father, being Beta, traveled a lot with mine, and his mother helped my mother around the packhouse. Andrew had been taking care of Emma since she was a baby. Asher¡¯s big head suddenly shot up. He looked at Emma and let out a loud whine. ¡°What happened?¡± I jumped up, looking from Asher to Emma. He jumped back to the corner of the room and shifted back. Andrew grabbed the scrubs off of the floor and put them back on. He ran back to the bed and stared at Emma. He grabbed her face in his hands and kissed her forehead. ¡°Emma?¡± he called her. ¡°Emma, love, can you hear me? I am here. Your big brother is here.¡± I stared at him, confused. ¡°Andrew, what the hell is going on?¡± ¡°She moved her hand, Logan.¡± he mumbled, not taking his eyes away from her face. ¡°She squeezed my fur lightly.¡± I gasped and my eyes snapped to her face. Please wake up, baby! ¡°Emma?¡± Andrew called her again. ¡°Please, love, open your eyes.¡± I held my breath and took her hand in mine. Sparks rushed over my skin and I held on tight. I would never let her go. ¡°Please, baby, wake up.¡± I said quietly. Emma¡¯s eyes fluttered open. Andrew and I let out small sobs. She was awake. Thank you, Goddess. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Awake? Andrew POV ¡°Little one, look at me.¡± I managed to say through my sobs. Her eyes found mine slowly and I felt tears fall on my cheeks. I wanted to see her eyes for so long. ¡°Hey, love.¡± I said quietly. ¡°You are okay, you are safe.¡± She was still confused and disoriented. She blinked a few times. She wasn¡¯t able to open her eyes fully. I turned to look at Logan. ¡°Get the doctor.¡± He managed to peel his gaze off of Emma and ran to the door. He opened them and I heard him shouting for the doctor toe immediately. I looked back at Emma, who was looking at me confused through her half-opened eyes. I never let go of her face. ¡°You are at the hospital, little one.¡± I told her slowly. ¡°You are safe. She can¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡± Before I could say anything else, the doctor ran into the room. ¡°Beta, I need to check her.¡± he told me. ¡°Please take a step back.¡± I looked back down at her and reluctantly let her go. I stood next to Logan, not taking my eyes away from her. Logan was shaking slightly, his eyes never leaving her either. ¡°Emma.¡± the doctor called her loudly. ¡°Emma, it is doctor Wren. Can you hear me, honey?¡± She didn¡¯t answer him. Her eyes started darting around the room, like she was searching for something or someone. Her breathing started to pick up, her chest falling up and down rapidly. I clenched my fists in fear and Logan growled. ¡°Emma, honey.¡± the doctor tried again. ¡°It is okay. You are safe. You are in the pack hospital.¡± She finally managed to look at him. ¡°Hey, Emma.¡± he said softly. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± She opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out. ¡°It is okay, Emma.¡± doc said. ¡°You can just nod for now, okay?¡± She shook her head slightly and tried again. She was so quiet that I couldn¡¯t hear her even with my N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. wolf hearing. ¡°Andrew?¡± the doctor repeated what she had said. ¡°He is right there, Emma.¡± My heart started beating faster. She was asking for me? I quickly ran back to her and took her hand in mine. ¡°Can you tell him I am not a rogue¡­¡± I heard her say quietly. She was struggling to get the words out of her mouth. If I wasn¡¯t standing right next to her, I probably wouldn¡¯t have even heard her. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to hate me¡­¡± she added. Logan gasped behind me. My heart clenched painfully. She thought that I hated her. She thought that I believed Sienna. I squeezed her hand tighter, hoping to get her attention. I wanted to speak, but the lump in my throat was too big. ¡°You can tell him that yourself, Emma.¡± the doctor said gently. ¡°Look to your left, sweetie. Your brother is here.¡± But she didn¡¯t. Her eyes closed again, her head falling to the side. The machines around her started beeping. ¡°Emma!¡± Logan and I screamed. Logan moved and pushed past me, grabbing her face in his hands. ¡°Emma, baby, no!¡± he screamed. ¡°Come back!¡± I didn¡¯t even hear the doctor move. He was checking the monitors and screaming for the nurses toe into the room. I couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying. My eyes were on my sister. Her beautiful eyes were once again closed. The doctor¡¯s face came into my view. I could see him speaking to me, but I couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying. I knew it must be important, so I tried to focus and listen. ¡°¡­move so we can help her.¡± I heard him say. I blinked and focused harder. ¡°Beta.¡± he yelled. ¡°Beta, you need to move. You and Alpha need to move so we can work.¡± I snapped out of my daze and grabbed Logan¡¯s shoulders. I started pulling him away and he started trashing against my hold. He was growling loudly, and canines flew out of his mouth. He turned around and dug his canines deep into my arm. I didn¡¯t even flinch. My focus was on Emma, and Emma only. ¡°Logan, they are helping her.¡± I said firmly. ¡°You need to calm down.¡± He was breathing heavily. My blood was dripping down his chin. His eyes werepletely ck and focused on Emma. I kept my arms firmly around his shoulders and watched them work. They were rushing around, looking at the machines, poking Emma with different needles. It felt like forever before the doctor finally turned to look at us. Logan¡¯s growls never quieted down. ¡°Her blood pressure dropped dangerously.¡± the doctor said. ¡°We managed to stabilize it, but she needs to rest. She is not going to wake up for a while. I am surprised that she woke up when she did. There is still so much wolfsbane in her.¡± I swallowed down a sob and nodded. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± ¡°Please, Beta, call me Wren.¡± he said with a small smile, walking toward the door. ¡°Call me if anything changes.¡± I nodded and turned back to look at my sister. I still had my arms wrapped around Logan. He stopped growling, but his breathing still hadn¡¯t calmed down. He tapped my arms lightly, and I let him 1. He walked over to Emma, taking her hand in his and cing a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Come back to me, baby.¡± he mumbled, leaning his forehead on hers. I walked to the other side of her bed and sat down. I took her other hand in mine and started ying with her fingers. Logan looked at me and sighed. His eyes darted to my arm, and I saw him tense up. ¡°Fuck.¡± he mumbled. ¡°Did I do that?¡± I nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s healed already.¡± ¡°Fuck, man. I am so sorry.¡± he sighed, running his hand through his hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I said. ¡°I would probably do the same if you were holding me back.¡± Logan looked back at Emma. ¡°She thinks we hate her.¡± I nodded, swallowing a huge lump in my throat. Logan kissed her hand and ced it on his cheek, leaning into her touch. I came closer to her, moving a strand of her hair from her face. I already missed her eyes. ¡°I know you can hear me, love.¡± I said to her. ¡°You are not a rogue. I don¡¯t hate you. I could never hate you. You are the most important thing in my world. You are my pup. I love you and I will be here when you open your eyes again.¡± Rted March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 In The Dark Emma POV This was the longest time I had spent in the dark. Or at least I thought it was. What did he do to me? Usually, I would wake up by now. I couldn¡¯t hear Eliza, but I did hear my brother and Logan talking to me. They were telling me things I really wanted to hear, but I knew it couldn¡¯t be true. I knew that I was dreaming. They weren¡¯t looking for me. They thought that I was a rogue and they moved on. Sienna was right. I was just a burden. They would finally be free when I die. I dreamt about doctor Wren as well. I wondered why? I mean, I always liked him. We became good friends when I started volunteering at the hospital. But I really didn¡¯t understand why I¡¯d dreamt of him. I remembered him talking to me, telling me something that I couldn¡¯t understand. I took the opportunity to tell him that I was not a rogue. I asked him to tell Andrew not to hate me. I was aware it was a dream, but it somehow made me feel better. I¡¯d dreamt about Asher as well. Oh, Goddess, how much I missed him. He was the best wolf there was. He was the best brother there was. I dreamed about touching his soft fur, and it was the most joyful dream I¡¯d had in a long time. It hurt so much to know that Asher hated me. I just wished that I could tell him the truth. I wished that I could feel his body wrapped around mine just one more time. He always used to do that when I was cold. He would wrap himself around me to keep me warm. He would lick my face while I whined and protested. He would ignore my protests and grin at me yfully. I missed him a lot. I could hear Andrew¡¯s voice telling me that I was not a rogue. He told me that he would be next to me when I woke up. My mind was ying games with me. He won¡¯t be next to me. He was back home, nning a Luna ceremony for Sienna. When I woke up, Rolf would be with me. He would tell me how much my brother and my mate hated me. He would tell me that Sienna was a new Luna now. He would tell me that Logan marked her. He would finally be able to kill me. But why wasn¡¯t I waking up? I should have been awake by now, right? This time, the darkness was different. Was I dead already? But if I was, why couldn¡¯t I see my parents? Why couldn¡¯t I move? Was this what death was? Was I going to spend eternity in the dark? What did I do to deserve this? Was I such a horrible person? I felt my heart breaking into a million tiny pieces. I thought that I was crying, but I couldn¡¯t be sure. I couldn¡¯t feel my body. I couldn¡¯t move my arms or legs. I was trapped in the dark and I didn¡¯t think I would ever be able to leave. I would spend eternity here, thinking about all the things I¡¯d done wrong. Like the time when I was seven and hid in the tree-house. Mom and dad were away on a trip with Alpha and Luna. Andrew was fourteen at the time, and mom and dad thought he was old enough to leave us alone for a couple of days. I thought it would be fun to hide from him. He was so angry when he finally found me. I guess that was one of the reasons why I was here. I guess I earned myself a ce in this darkness by sneaking out of the house with Amy and Jacob. I would lie to Andrew. I would pretend to be asleep and then leave through my bedroom window to hang N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. out with Amy and Jacob at our hidden cave. I was here for each and every time I was angry at Andrew. He gave his life away to raise me. I should have been more grateful. I should never have been angry at him because he didn¡¯t believe me about Sienna. Did rejected wolves came here? I wasn¡¯t a good enough mate. I wasn¡¯t a good enough wolf. This was my punishment for that. I couldn¡¯t give Logan what he needed. He had to throw away the Goddess¡¯ gift because of me. I was surely being punished for that. It was my fault that he had to do it. If I was stronger, he wouldn¡¯t have to reject me. I was being punished for rejecting Jake. I hurt his feelings and I deserved this. He wanted to take me as a chosen mate, and I refused. He was hurt because of me. I was being punished for each and every time I put myself first. There were times I couldn¡¯t volunteer at the hospital because I had a training session or I had to study for exams. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. I should have gone to the hospital and help. How could I forget all the horrible things I said about Sienna? I called her a bitch numerous times. I talked badly about her. I tried to ruin her rtionship with my brother and Logan. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. I¡¯d done a lot more things that I deserved to be punished for. I ate snacks before dinner, even though I knew it was forbidden. I faked being sick a couple of times so I wouldn¡¯t have to go to school. I tried alcohol at a party once. I drove Andrew¡¯s car without a permit once. I kissed Logan even though he had already chosen Sienna as his mate. The list just went on and on. The more I thought about it, the more tears fell from my eyes. Or atst that¡¯s what I thought. I still couldn¡¯t move or feel my body. I just felt like I was crying because my soul was being ripped to pieces. I was hoping to see my mom and dad once I died, but I guessed that would not happen. I had a lot to pay for, and I would be trapped in the dark forever. I would be alone here forever. If I could find my voice, I would sob and scream. But, like my body, my voice was gone too. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Wake Her Up Logan POV It had been a few hours since Emma woke up and fell back asleep again. I was sitting on a chair next to her bed, holding her hand in mine, letting the sparks and tingles soothe me. Andrew was asleep with his head on her belly. I couldn¡¯t sleep. I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes away from her face, hoping that she would open her eyes again. I memorized everything about her. I memorized how hershes were so long that they touched her cheek slightly, how her lips were full and perfectly shaped, how her cheeks were tinted pink and soft. I just needed her to open her eyes so that I could memorize them as well. I wanted to know each and every color and fleck her eyes held. Not that I didn¡¯t know already, but I wanted to be reminded. I wanted to see it again. I was ying with her fingers and I must¡¯ve zoned out because when I focused on her face again, there was something new, something that wasn¡¯t there before. Tears. My breath got caught in my throat and my heart tugged painfully in my chest. She was crying. My baby was crying. I moved so fast that the room was nothing but a blur. I held her face in my hands and wiped her tears N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. away with my thumbs. ¡°Emma, baby, wake up, please.¡± I told her, my voice trembling. My movements woke up Andrew. He lifted his head and looked at me, confused. ¡°She won¡¯t be waking up for a while, Logan.¡± he mumbled. ¡°You heard what the doctor said.¡± ¡°She is crying, Andrew.¡± I said quietly, not moving my gaze from her face. I could feel Andrew tense up. He gasped, and he was up in a second. The tears were still falling down her cheeks faster than I could wipe them away. Whatever she was dreaming about was hurting her. ¡°Emma.¡± Andrew called her. ¡°Wake up, please.¡± I caressed her cheeks with my thumbs, sending pleasurable shivers down my body. ¡°Little one, please,¡± Andrew spoke again. ¡°Wake up. I am here. I will never leave you.¡± He was squeezing her hand a little too tightly. I was afraid that he was going to hurt her. I tried to remove his grasp on her hand, but he growled at me. If he wasn¡¯t my best friend, I would have killed him for growling at his Alpha. ¡°You are hurting her, Andrew.¡± I said angrily. He looked down and immediately let her hand go. ¡°Fuck.¡± he mumbled, taking her hand into his again. ¡°I am sorry, Em.¡± I looked back at her. Her tears still haven¡¯t stopped. My heart tugged painfully, and Leon let out a loud whimper. ¡°Emma, baby, please wake up.¡± I whined, cing a kiss on her forehead. ¡°You are dreaming, baby.¡± I looked at Andrew. He was distraught. His eyes were wide and filled with unshed tears. He was kissing Emma¡¯s hand repeatedly. His eyes never left her face. ¡°Emma, please wake up.¡± Andrew mumbled as he closed his eyes, cing her hand on his cheek. ¡°You are dreaming, little one. You are safe. Please wake up.¡± I looked back at her and gasped. Her eyebrows were scrunched together. She shut her eyes even tighter before trying to open them. ¡°Emma!¡± I yelled, grabbing her face. Andrew opened his eyes and gasped. Emma finally managed to open her eyes. She was looking at me confused. My heart was beating impossibly fast, and I sobbed loudly. ¡°Emma, baby, you are okay.¡± I managed to say. ¡°You are safe, baby. I am here. Andrew is here.¡± She moved her gaze from me to Andrew. She furrowed her eyebrows and blinked a few times. ¡°Little one.¡± Andrew called her by his nickname for her as he moved my hands away from her face. ¡°I am here. You are safe.¡± He cupped her cheeks and kissed the top of her head, breathing deeply. I heard the door open. Doctor Wren came inside. He was surprised when he saw Emma awake. He walked over to the bed and peeked over Andrew¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Beta, can you move, please?¡± Wren asked. Andrew growled. I carefully pulled him back, grabbing his arms. ¡°Andrew, he will help her.¡± I said as calmly as I could. ¡°I will let you back to her soon, okay?¡± Andrew let me pull him away. Emma¡¯s eyes never left him. He was breathing heavily. When I was sure he wouldn¡¯t run back to her, I let go of his arms. ¡°Emma?¡± Wren called her. She turned her head to look at him, her eyebrows furrowing. ¡°Hi, Emma.¡± Wren smiled. ¡°Do you know who I am? Do you know where you are?¡± She was looking at him, confused. Her eyes darted back to Andrew. ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± Wren asked, looking at the machines around her. Emma nodded, not moving her gaze from Andrew. A quiet sob escaped him. ¡°Can you talk, Emma?¡± Wren asked, looking back down at her. ¡°Do you want some water?¡± She nodded again, not looking away from Andrew, who started shaking slightly. He was gulping constantly, and his fists were clenched. Wren picked up the ss, filled it with water, and slowly brought it up to Emma¡¯s lips. She moved her gaze away and looked down at the ss. ¡°Take small sips, okay?¡± Wren instructed. She did what he said. When she finished drinking, she leaned her head back on the pillow. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Can you answer some questions for me, Emma?¡± Wren asked her. She nodded and opened her eyes to look at him. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Wren asked her, smiling. ¡°Yes.¡± she said quietly. ¡°Doctor Wren.¡± Her voice sent shivers down my spine. Goddess, how much I missed hearing her voice. ¡°Good, Emma.¡± he smiled brightly. ¡°You are doing great. Do you know where you are?¡± She furrowed her eyebrows and looked around the room. Her eyes stopped on Andrew and me. She shook her head. ¡°You are in the pack hospital, Emma.¡± Wren said, looking at Andrew and me over his shoulder. ¡°I am not dead?¡± Emma mumbled, looking back at Wren. Andrew and I growled loudly, making her snap her gaze back toward us. My heart was beating a mile a minute. Andrew was shaking uncontrobly. ¡°You are not dead, Emma.¡± Wren said calmly, shifting her focus from us to him. ¡°You were asleep for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect you to wake up yet.¡± She looked at the machines surrounding her. Wren smiled down at her, taking a seat on the chair next to her bed. ¡°I would tell you your vitals, but I know you can read them yourself by now.¡± he smiled at her. She nodded and I was confused. What did he mean by that? How did she know how to read those machines? I looked at Andrew, wanting an exnation from him. I tried mind-linking him, but he was blocking everyone out. His sole focus was on Emma. ¡°Do you know what happened to you, Emma?¡± Wren asked her carefully. Her eyes widened with fear, and I didn¡¯t need the machine to tell me that her heart rate picked up. I could hear it clearly. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Finally Awake Andrew POV My heart clenched painfully when I saw the fear in her eyes. My legs moved on their own, and before I knew it, I was standing next to her bed, cupping her face. ¡°You are safe, Emma.¡± I said, looking at her wide eyes. ¡°She can¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡± The fear in her eyes turned to confusion. I furrowed my eyebrows. Why was she confused? ¡°You didn¡¯t believe her?¡± she asked quietly as she removed my hands from her face. My heart broke when she rejected my touch. She hated me. My sister hated me. I gulped and blinked the tears away. ¡°I will let you talk.¡± Wren said, making me look at him. ¡°I will be backter to do some tests. Call me if anything happens.¡± I nodded and turned back to look at Emma. She was still looking at me, confused. I hesitatingly took ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. her hand in mine. I was so fucking scared that she would pull away. But she didn¡¯t. I rxed slightly. As soon as Wren left the room, Logan came to stand on the other side of her bed. She looked at him, furrowing her eyebrows. ¡°Hello, love.¡± Logan said as he sat down in a chair next to her bed. ¡°I missed you so fucking much.¡± He took her other hand in his and kissed it. She shivered at the touch. ¡°I am so sorry, Emma.¡± I started talking. ¡°I am a terrible brother. You were telling me about her all along, and I never believed you. It is my fault that this happened to you.¡± I buried my face in my hands, letting out a quiet sob. I really was a terrible brother. She almost died because I was stubborn. I felt Emma pulling on my hands, removing them from my face. I looked at her and saw tears in her eyes. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, Andrew.¡± she said, taking my hand in hers. ¡°Please don¡¯t me yourself.¡± I sobbed and pulled her to me carefully. I wrapped my arms around her small frame and buried my nose in her hair. ¡°I love you, Emma.¡± I said. ¡°I love you so much. I will never let anything or anyone hurt you. You are my pup and I will be the brother you deserve.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± she mumbled into my chest. I reluctantly let her go. She looked up at me and gave me a little smile. Her cheeks were wet from crying so I used my thumbs to gently wipe them. I looked at Logan. He was staring at Emma with love and adoration. ¡°Baby.¡± he said quietly, making Emma look at him. ¡°I am sorry, Emma.¡± he continued. ¡°I am an idiot. I never should have rejected you. You are the strongest person I know. I am lucky to have you as my mate and Luna. I hope you can forgive me and ept me.¡± She looked down and pulled her hand out of his. I could see the pain ring in his eyes. ¡°I will need some time, Logan.¡± she mumbled quietly. He gulped and clenched his fists. ¡°Of course, baby. I understand. I just want you to know that I won¡¯t give up. I am going to prove to you how much I love you.¡± She looked up at him. ¡°Thank you for giving me time.¡± ¡°Anything you need, baby.¡± he smiled and grabbed her hand. She nodded at him and looked at me. ¡°Can I be alone for a little while?¡± My heart clenched painfully. Logan growled. ¡°Why?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°I need to think.¡± she mumbled. ¡°And I will be okay.¡± I was reluctant to leave her alone. Something could happen. Her blood pressure could drop again. Her fever coulde back again. What if somebody entered the room and took her away from me again? The Rogue King was still out there. Did he know about her already? ¡°I don¡¯t know, Emma.¡± I said after a few moments of silence. ¡°Something could happen.¡± ¡°Please, Andrew.¡± she said. ¡°Nothing will happen. I will be okay.¡± I looked at Logan, and I could see that he was dead set against it. His arms were crossed over his chest and he was tense. ¡°Fine.¡± I huffed. Logan¡¯s eyes snapped toward me. ¡°Are you insane?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± I sighed. ¡°But I wille back, Emma. I will take a quick shower and I will eat something. I will be back in 30 minutes tops.¡± Emma nodded immediately. Logan growled. I looked at him and motioned for him to follow me. ¡°I am not leaving her.¡± he growled at me. ¡°Logan, please.¡± Emma said quietly. need some time alone. Go with Andrew. Take a shower, eat something. I will be okay.¡± He looked at her and growled again. He was battling with himself. He wanted to give Emma some space, but his mate instinct was to stay with her. His jaw kept twitching, and he was clenching and unclenching his fists repeatedly. ¡°Logan,e on.¡± I said. ¡°She will be okay and we will be back soon.¡± He looked at me and nodded stiffly. ¡°30 minutes and we are back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°Not a minute longer.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Emma said as sheid back down on the bed. Logan and I started to walk toward the door. We were both very reluctant to leave her alone. I kept ncing back at her, and my heart was beating a mile a minute. What if I was making a mistake? What if something happened? I grabbed the door knob with a shaky hand. I opened the door and took onest look at Emma. She smiled at me. I tried to smile back at her, but my face was stuck. I was too worried to give her even a fake smile. I closed the door behind us and took a deep breath. Logan sat down on the chair in the hallway. He ced his head in his hands and groaned. ¡°She hates me.¡± he mumbled, his voice breaking. ¡°She doesn¡¯t hate you, Logan.¡± I said, sitting down next to him. ¡°She needs time. It is understandable. You did a stupid thing, and I would be surprised if she had forgiven you immediately.¡± He raised his head and looked at me. ¡°You are right. But my heart is breaking, man.¡± ¡°She wille around, man.¡± I smiled. ¡°You are her mate. She just needs time.¡± Logan nodded and looked back down at hisp. ¡°I am not moving from here. I hope you know that.¡± I chuckled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on leaving here. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I want to go back inside.¡± he mumbled, looking at the door to her room. ¡°Me too.¡± I sighed. ¡°But we said 30 minutes. We will go back in 30 minutes.¡± Logan sighed and leaned his head on the wall. I kept my gaze on the door. My whole life was inside that room. There was no fucking way I was moving an inch from here. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Confused Emma POV What the hell was going on? Was I really awake? Was this really happening? This couldn¡¯t be real, right? I was imagining it. Yes. I was still dreaming or I was dead and my mind created this world where I was safe with my brother. Because it didn¡¯t make any sense for all of this to be true. Why would my brother believe me all of a sudden? Why would Logan ept me now? It wasn¡¯t like I had gotten any stronger. On the contrary, actually. I was even weaker now. I¡¯d lost weight and my whole body was in pain. I couldn¡¯t feel Eliza. I was useless. But why was I imagining myself in a hospital and not at home in my bed? That would have definitely been better. I was staring at the door, barely breathing. What do I do? Could I go outside? Could I even move? I really wanted to find my parents. Would I be able to see them here? | should, right? If my mind created this ce, I should be able to see my mom and dad. But before I could move, the door to my room opened and doctor Wren walked inside. His smile disappeared from his face as soon as he saw me. He hurried toward my bed and looked at the machines surrounding me. He was looking at them for a while before checking my IVs. He finally looked down at me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Emma?¡± he asked, sitting down on the chair next to my bed. ¡°You looked like you were going to pass out when I walked inside.¡± Could I tell him? Could I ask him about my parents? If I imagined him and created this ce in my mind, he would be able to help me, right? I was staring at him, nibbling on my bottom lip, trying to decide if I should say something. Would he think that I was crazy? ¡°Emma?¡± he called me, taking my hand in his. ¡°Could I¡­¡± I started talking, stopping to take a deep breath. ¡°Could I see my parents?¡± The doctor¡¯s eyes widened and he was staring at me, speechless. I furrowed my eyebrows. Why was he staring at me like that? Did he not know them? ¡°Emma, honey¡­¡± the doctor spoke after a few minutes of silence. ¡°Your parents are gone. They died in a rogue attack about 8 years ago.¡± I felt tears dripping down my cheeks. I really thought that I would be able to see them here. A quiet sob escaped me and I buried my head in my hands. I heard the door to my room open and two sets of footsteps ran toward me. ¡°Emma!¡± I heard Andrew¡¯s panicked voice. He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me into hisp. I buried my face in his chest while he rubbed my back soothingly. Logan¡¯s hand rested on my thigh, sending shivers up and down my body. ¡°What happened, baby?¡± Logan asked, his voice trembling. I didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t. I pressed myself closer to my brother. His arms around me tightened, and he kept kissing the top of my head. ¡°Wren?¡± I heard Logan¡¯s voice. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Doctor Wren cleared his throat before answering. ¡°She asked if she could see her parents.¡± I felt Andrew tense under me. I could hear his heartbeat quicken. ¡°Emma, baby, you don¡¯t remember what happened?¡± Logan asked me, rubbing my thigh gently. ¡°I remember.¡± I said quietly. ¡°I just thought I would be able to see them here.¡± I could feel Andrew taking a deep breath. I couldn¡¯t see his face. I kept my head buried in his chest. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Where do you think you are, Emma?¡± I heard doctor Wren¡¯s voice after a few minutes of silence. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I shrugged. ¡°But I know that I am dead.¡± The gasps and growls that followed startled me. I flinched and looked up. Logan was furious. Andrew had tears in his eyes. Doctor Wren was looking at me worriedly. Andrew ced a finger under my chin, turning my head so I could look at him. ¡°You are not dead, Emma.¡± Andrew said quietly, cupping my cheeks. ¡°You are alive and you are home.¡± I furrowed my eyebrows. How the hell was that possible? Sienna¡¯s story was very believable. I did insult her. I never liked her. Logan and Andrew had to believe her. Andrew had to believe that I had be a rogue. There was no way he would look for me. He hated rogues, and he would hate me if I became one. Why would he look for me? Why would he save me? ¡°Why would you think that you are dead, baby?¡± Logan asked me, his voice breaking. ¡°Because you saved me.¡± I mumbled so quietly I would be surprised if they heard me. Judging by the growling that followed, they did hear me. Andrew started shaking underneath me. Logan started running his hands through his hair, pulling on it forcefully. Doctor Wren looked down at hisp, sighing quietly. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we save you, Emma?¡± Andrew asked me, his voice trembling. I looked at him, confused. ¡°Why would you? Sienna told me that I was a burden. She told you that I had be a rogue. You hate rogues. Why would you look for me? Why would you save me? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Logan¡¯s growl was so loud I had to cover my ears. Andrew pulled me to his chest and wrapped his arms around me tightly. He was sobbing and mumbling something that I couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°I will kill her!¡± Logan growled loudly. ¡°I will rip her to pieces!¡± My eyes widened. Was he talking about Sienna? Andrew cupped my cheeks and raised my head so I could look at him. He had tears streaming down his face, and it broke my heart. ¡°Emma, we know she lied.¡± he said, his voice trembling. ¡°We know what she did to you. We know the truth and she will be punished.¡± Logan reached out for me, but Andrew stopped him from moving me. Logan sighed and wrapped his arms around my upper body. ¡°You are alive, baby.¡± Logan said, burying his nose in my neck. ¡°You are safe. She can¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡± My whole body shivered from the tingles and sparks created by the mate bond. Every pain in my body disappeared. I felt calm and peaceful in his arms. But I couldn¡¯t let myself feel that way. He rejected me. He didn¡¯t want me. I pulled back and he let go of me. My body burned in pain as soon as his skin left mine. ¡°I love you, Emma.¡± Andrew said, pulling me back into his arms. ¡°Even if you did be a rogue, I would never stop looking for you. I could never hate you.¡± I leaned my head on his chest and closed my eyes. I was exhausted. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 The First Visit Andrew POV My heart was pounding like crazy. It felt like it was going to jump out of my body any second. She actually thought she was dead. She didn¡¯t think it was possible for us to search for her. She thought we hated her. I looked down at my pup and tightened my hold on her. I felt her rx into my embrace. ¡°Sleep, little one.¡± I mumbled as I kissed the top of her head. ¡°I love you.¡± I leaned back on the headboard and ced Emma on my chest. I rubbed small circles on her back, hoping it would put her to sleep. It always worked when she was little. ¡°I would like to give her something to help her sleep and another dose of antibiotics.¡± Wren said. ¡°She still has wolfsbane in her body and the infection isn¡¯t gone yet. She needs rest. She will be less confused when she wakes up.¡± I nodded, not moving my gaze from my sister. I could feel her even breaths on my chest, indicating that she had fallen asleep. I looked up at Logan. He was staring at Emma. I could see pain and anger clearly written on his face. His fists were clenched tightly, and his nostrils were ring. ¡°I am going to kill her.¡± he growled. ¡°I will rip her to fucking pieces!¡± I covered Emma¡¯s other ear, the one that wasn¡¯t pressed up against my chest. I was afraid his growls would wake her 1. ¡°Logan.¡± I said sternly. ¡°You will wake her up.¡± His eyes snapped toward Emma and softened immediately. He unclenched his fists and took her hand in his. ¡°I am so sorry, baby.¡± he mumbled quietly. I looked down at her and she looked so peaceful. I wish she would always be this way. I wish I could take away all the pain. I wish I was the one Sienna hurt. My Emma should never have gone through that. ¡°Alpha, Beta, you can leave for a while.¡± Wren told us. ¡°I gave her something to help her sleep, so she won¡¯t be waking up for a few hours.¡± ¡°I am not leaving her.¡± Logan and I both growled at the same time. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard.¡± Wren sighed. ¡°But it will do you good. Go take a shower, eat something, change your clothes. She will never know that you left.¡± I nced at Logan. He was staring at Emma, kissing her hand repeatedly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind visiting Sienna.¡± I mumbled quietly as I kissed the top of Emma¡¯s head. Logan looked at me and smirked. ¡°That sounds a lot better than showering.¡± Doctor Wren looked up from the chart he was reading. ¡°You will still have to shower beforeing back.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Of course, Wren.¡± Logan looked up at him. ¡°We will have to take a shower after we are done.¡± Wren smirked and looked back down at the chart. ¡°Throw a couple of punches for me.¡± ¡°Will she be safe here?¡± I asked nervously. ¡°I am afraid to leave her alone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Beta.¡± Wren looked up at me and smiled. ¡°She is safe here.¡± ¡°I mind-linked four of our best men.¡± Logan said. ¡°Two of them will be stationed in front of her door and the other two at the entrance to the pack hospital.¡± I nodded and looked back down at Emma. She was sleeping peacefully. ¡°I will be right back, little one.¡± I mumbled and ran my hand through her hair. Logan kissed her hand again and stood 1. I lifted Emma carefully and ced her down on the bed. I covered her up and kissed her forehead. I turned to Logan. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°If something happens, link us immediately.¡± Logan said to Wren. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alpha.¡± Wren nodded as he followed us out of the room. ¡°She will be okay, but if anything changes, you and Beta will be the first to know.¡± Logan and I nodded and hurried out of the hospital. The members of our pack kept looking at us worriedly. I am sure that everybody knew what happened with Emma. However, nobody dared ask us a question. I am sure that the pissed-off look on our faces stopped them from talking to us. The first person we saw once we arrived at the packhouse was Drake. ¡°How is she?¡± he asked, hurrying toward 1. ¡°Not now, Drake.¡± Logan growled. ¡°We are here to see Sienna.¡± Logan continued walking toward the entrance to the cers. Drake looked at me. ¡°Is she okay?¡± I sighed. ¡°She will be. She is sleeping.¡± I wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk. I was in the mood to beat the shit out of Sienna. Drake and I followed Logan. He opened the door to the cers so forcefully that he broke the hinges. ¡°Fix it.¡± I ordered the guard who was standing at the entrance, looking at us with wide eyes. He gulped and nodded. I ran after Logan, who was standing in front of the door to the interrogation room. He was digging through his pockets, searching for the key to the room. The guard standing in front of the door eyed him nervously. ¡°Did anyone enter the room?¡± I asked him. ¡°No, Beta.¡± the guard shook his head. ¡°Alpha ordered us not to.¡± I nodded and looked at Logan. He found the key and he was unlocking the door. The smell inside the room was awful. I could smell dried blood and urine. It almost made me throw up. Sienna was tied to the chair with her head on the table. When she heard the door open, she looked up at us. Her eyes were puffy and red. Her hair was a mess and there was dried blood smeared all over her face. I smirked. It was a very pretty sight to see. ¡°Is the bitch dead?¡± she asked, smirking up at us. I growled, and Logan chuckled darkly. He walked to her slowly, bending down. to look her in the eyes. ¡°She is alive and safe.¡± he said slowly. ¡°Your n failed.¡± Sienna¡¯s eyes widened, and a growl escaped her. She looked frantically from Logan to me, trying to see if we were lying to her. ¡°No!¡± she screamed. ¡°You are lying!¡± ¡°We are telling you the truth.¡± I said, faking calmness. ¡°She is back home where she belongs, and we are here to start the first of many torture sessions you will have to endure before I let you die.¡± Logan chuckled darkly. ¡°We are going to have so much fun.¡± Sienna¡¯s breathing picked up. She kept ncing from Logan to me. I could see fear in her eyes, and it only made me happier. ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± she yelled. ¡°I am your friend! I am your chosen mate, Logan!¡± ¡°Are you shitting me right now, Sienna?¡± Logan chuckled darkly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong when I chose you over Emma. I was aplete idiot. But I am about to make up for that. Starting with torturing the shit out of you.¡± Sienna¡¯s fearful eyes snapped at me. ¡°Andrew, please help me! I am your best friend! We grew up together! Think about all the happy memories we have together!¡± Iughed aloud. ¡°You took away all of those memories the moment you decided to hurt my sister.¡± Sienna gulped loudly, and a satisfying smirk spread across my face. I was ready to enjoy her screams for the next couple of hours. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Relieved Logan POV I¡¯d never been more relieved in my life than the moment I left the interrogation room drenched in Sienna¡¯s blood. Her screams were music to my ears. Her tears made me the happiest I¡¯d ever been. I really was a sick motherfucker. But I would be whatever the fuck I needed to be to avenge my mate. ¡°You need to give her some food and water if you want to keep her alive.¡± Drake said as he closed the door to the room. I pulled the key out of my pocket and locked the door. ¡°Give her something to eat and drink.¡± I said, turning to the guard. ¡°If she refuses, shove a tube down her fucking throat.¡± I turned around, not waiting for the guard¡¯s response. ¡°Are you going back to the hospital?¡± Drake asked. ¡°As soon as we take a shower.¡± Andrew answered. My friend was a sick son of a bitch. He enjoyed torturing Sienna even more than I did. The way he carved words into her skin was brutal to watch. He was smiling the entire time. If I didn¡¯t know him like I did, I would be terrified of him in that moment. He looked feral. There wasn¡¯t a ce on his body that wasn¡¯t covered in blood. Her blood even got into his mouth, making it look like he bit her. It was crazy to watch. But it made me happy because I knew that he would do absolutely anything for my mate. I knew that she would always be protected by him, and that is the most important thing. ¡°I need to talk to both of you before you leave.¡± Drake said. ¡°No.¡± Andrew growled. ¡°I¡¯m going back as soon as I can.¡± ¡°It¡¯s important, Andrew.¡± Drake sighed. ¡°It¡¯s about the Rogue King.¡± I clenched my fists and growled. ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°Does he know about her?¡± Andrew asked frantically. ¡°Shower and then we will meet in Logan¡¯s office.¡± Drake said, walking away from us. ¡°Drake!¡± Andrew yelled after him. Drake ignored him and continued walking. ¡°Fuck!¡± Andrew screamed and ran his hand through his hair. ¡°Andrew, is okay.¡± I said, trying to sound calm. ¡°Go take a shower and meet me in my office.¡± ¡°Okay?!¡± he screamed. ¡°It¡¯s not fucking okay, Logan! She is in danger! Somebody is trying to take her away from me again!¡± I grabbed his shoulders and looked him in the eyes. He was freaking out. ¡°Nobody is taking her away, Andrew.¡± I said. His eyes darkened. Asher came to the surface and growled. ¡°Nobody is taking your pup away, Asher.¡± I told him. ¡°She is safe. We won¡¯t let anyone hurt her ever again.¡± His eyes flickered back to blue. I let go of his shoulders and Andrew sighed. ¡°How the hell did this happen?¡± he mumbled. ¡°Just a few days ago, she was okay. She was a young she-wolf with not a worry in the world. Now she has been kidnapped and she has a psychotic fucker after her.¡± ¡°She did have a worry.¡± I sighed. ¡°Sienna has been torturing her for Goddess knows how long.¡± Andrew growled and looked back toward the cer doors. ¡°We¡¯ve done enough damage for today, Andrew.¡± I said, cing my hand on his shoulder and guiding him away. ¡°If we continue, she could die, and we can¡¯t have her die just yet.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Andrew sighed. ¡°Go take a shower and meet me in my office.¡± I said. Andrew nodded and walked toward one of the guest rooms. Wren? I mind-linked the doctor as I was walking toward my room. Yes, Alpha? He responded immediately. Is Emma okay? I asked. She is still sleeping, Alpha. He said. Everything is okay. Thank you. I linked him back. Andrew and I will be there soon. Okay. Wren said. I will see you soon, Alpha. I jumped into a shower and washed that bitch Sienna¡¯s blood off of me. Showering felt so good, and I wished I could stay longer, but the need for my mate made me get out and get dressed as fast as I could. I just couldn¡¯t wait to see her. I needed to hold her. I needed to feel her body right next to mine. I needed to feel her lips on mine. I needed to taste her again. I wondered what it would feel like when I would finally be inside her. I wondered what my name would sound likeing from her lips while she orgasms all over me. I took a deep breath and clenched my fists. My dick was rock hard. Fuck. I didn¡¯t need this right now. I adjusted myself in my pants with a groan. She was the only woman who could do this to me. I didn¡¯t even have to see her to get fucking hard and ready. I ran my hand through my hair and walked to my office. Andrew and Drake were already inside. Andrew was sitting in one of the chairs, bouncing his left leg up and down nervously. Drake was leaning against the wall with his arms crossed over his chest. They both looked up at me when I entered. ¡°Talk.¡± I said coldly. I walked over to my chair and sat down, ring at Drake. He better hurry the fuck up. My mate was waiting for me. ¡°I think that the Rogue King suspects that the White Wolf is in your pack.¡± Drake said, looking at me with a serious expression on his face. He walked to the other chair in front of my desk and sat down. ¡°Fuck.¡± Andrew mumbled, grabbing a fistful of his hair. ¡°Why do you think that?¡± I asked. ¡°He has been attacking your pack more frequently than the others.¡± Drake said. ¡°I¡¯ve called other Alphas and they say that he has beenying off of them for thest couple of days.¡± ¡°Son of a bitch.¡± I growled. ¡°How the fuck does he know?! Who the hell saw her wolf?¡± ¡°Your mom, Amy, Jacob, and I were there on her birthday.¡± Andrew sighed. ¡°But we went for a run in the woods. Anyone in our pack could have seen her.¡± ¡°What about Jacob?¡± I asked, jealousy burning in my veins. ¡°Could he be a traitor?¡± ¡°No.¡± Andrew said, shaking his head. ¡°He loves her too much.¡± I growled loudly. ¡°She is mine!¡± ¡°I never said she was his, Logan.¡± Andrew sighed tiredly. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that he loves her. You know that already.¡± I took a deep breath and ran my hand through my hair. ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Either you have a traitor in your pack, or the Rogue King has some other source.¡± Drake said. ¡°What other source?¡± Andrew asked, turning his head to look at Drake. ¡°Perhaps the Dark Witch who told him about the White Wolf found out something more.¡± Drake shrugged. ¡°We can worry about the way he found out another day.¡± I said. ¡°I think the bigger issue right now is what are we going to do?¡± ¡°Emma can¡¯t shift.¡± Andrew said immediately. ¡°She has to keep Eliza hidden.¡± ¡°Your borders are protected extremely well.¡± Drake said. ¡°Your patrol is handling the attacks without major problems. That is why your mom didn¡¯t even need to inform you about the attacks while you were with Emma.¡± ¡°We need to be ready for a bigger attack.¡± I mumbled. ¡°If he knows that she is here, he is going to bring an army. We need to prepare.¡± ¡°I have to talk to Emma.¡± Andrew said. ¡°She has to know the truth.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should tell her.¡± I sighed, my heart clenching in pain just thinking about how scared she would be. ¡°I am not lying to her, Logan.¡± Andrew growled. ¡°We are already on thin ice with her. How do you think she will react when she finds out we knew and didn¡¯t tell her? You ready to say goodbye to your mate and watch her walk away with Jacob or Drake?¡± I was up on my feet, growling in a second. I mmed my fist on the table. How fucking dare he?! SHE WAS MINE! Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Disagreement Andrew POV Logan¡¯s eyes changed color. They were pitch ck. But I couldn¡¯t give a fuck. I wasn¡¯t lying to my sister again. I wasn¡¯t going to risk losing her. Not again. ¡°How dare you?!¡± Logan screamed. ¡°I¡¯m your Alpha!¡± ¡°Right now, you are a man who wants to lie to my sister.¡± I gritted my teeth. ¡°Right now, you are a man who wants my sister. And I don¡¯t give a flying fuck about you being an Alpha!¡± Logan growled, and Drake shot me a warning look. ¡°Andrew, calm down.¡± Drake said. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go there.¡± I knew that what I said was dangerous. I was shooting at an Alpha¡¯s ego and I could end up getting hurt. But, like I said, I didn¡¯t give a fuck. My sister meant more to me than a thousand Alphasbined. He wasn¡¯t lying to her. He wasn¡¯t making me go through the fear of losing her again. Logan was shooting daggers at me and growling. His canines flew out of his mouth and fur started growing on his chest. ¡°Take. It. Back.¡± he growled, emphasizing each word. ¡°Take what back?¡± I growled back at him. ¡°She is mine!¡± Logan yelled, mming his fist down on the table again. ¡°She is not walking away from me with anyone, especially not with that fucker Jacob!¡± I smirked. He didn¡¯t even hear me say that I didn¡¯t give a shit about him being an Alpha. He was still stuck on what I had said about Emma leaving him. I was probably wrong, but I swear I could hear Drake chuckle. I guessed that my sister was more important to Logan than his Alpha status. Well, it looked like somebody finally pulled their head out of their ass. Of course, she was more important. She was more important than anything else in this world. ¡°Andrew, take it back!¡± Logan growled again. ¡°I¡¯m not taking it back until you agree to tell her!¡± I growled back. ¡°You know that, I¡¯m right. You know that you could lose her if you decide to lie to her.¡± Logan¡¯s jaw twitched. His eyes flickered. I knew that he was discussing what I had said with Leon. I knew that his wolf was sometimes smarter than Logan. I just hoped that Leon agreed with me, and that he would manage to convince Logan. ¡®Leon does agree with us.¡¯ I heard Asher say. ¡®And we are always smarter than the two of you.¡¯ ¡®Not true.¡¯ I said to him. ¡®True.¡¯ he growled. ¡®Look at what happened with Sienna. Leon and I knew that she was a bitch.¡¯ I ignored him. It was a touchy subject for me. My own wolf made a better judgment call than I did. What did that say about me as a brother, Beta, and a man? I let my childhood friend make a fool of me, and my sister almost died because of that. I was a terrible brother, a terrible Beta, and aplete wimp of a man. ¡°Fine.¡± Logan grunted as he buried his head in his hands, snapping me out of my thoughts. ¡°We will tell her.¡± ¡°You made the right choice, Logan.¡± Drake said. ¡°Andrew is right. Keeping this from her isn¡¯t right. She would be pissed.¡± ¡°You would love that, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Logan growled and looked at Drake. ¡°It would be a perfect opportunity for you to jump in and take her.¡± Drake smirked. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie to you, Logan. I would give everything to have her. She is beautiful and kind. But she isn¡¯t my true mate, she is yours. And I won¡¯t stand between the two of you. But that being said, if you screw up again and she needs a new mate, I would be more than happy to make her mine.¡± Logan growled and ws came flying from his hands. Drake didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°Rx, Logan.¡± Drake said. ¡°I¡¯m not a threat. Your biggest problem right now is that handsome, young warrior of yours. Jacob, is it?¡± ¡°Goddess, Drake, shut up.¡± I mumbled. ¡°He is going to tear the whole house down.¡± I wasn¡¯t far off. Logan looked murderous. He was probably thinking about the ways he could get rid of Jacob without breaking any packws. ¡°Logan.¡± I called him, and his ck eyes snapped at me. ¡°Drake is messing with you. Jacob is not a threat. Please, calm down.¡± ¡°He is a threat.¡± Logan growled, his voice mixed with Leon¡¯s. ¡°We will kill him.¡± ¡°You see what you did?¡± I nced at Drake before returning my gaze to Logan. ¡°You can¡¯t kill him, Leon. You know that. Calm down, please. Nobody is taking your mate away from you, okay?¡± Logan let out a growl so loud and powerful that I could feel the house vibrating. I tried staying calm. I needed to be alert if he decided to go on a murderous rampage. Right now, he looked like a coiled spring, ready to go off at any moment. Not long after Logan¡¯s terrifying growl, his mom barged into his office. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked, frantic. ¡°Is it Emma?¡± ¡°No, Emma is okay.¡± I said with a small smile. ¡°Logan and Drake had a disagreement.¡± Aunt Gloria looked at Logan with a worried expression on her face. ¡°Are you okay, honey?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Logan gritted his teeth. Logan continued talking, but I ignored him because Wren mind-linked me. Beta Andrew. He said. Emma is awake and asking for you. My body tensed up. She was awake, and I wasn¡¯t there! Fuck! ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I¡¯ll be right there! I mind-linked him back. I jumped up and ran toward the door. ¡°Andrew!¡± Logan¡¯s voice stopped me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Emma is awake.¡± I said, opening the door. ¡°She asked for me.¡± Logan stood up immediately and wanted to follow me, but his mom stopped him. ¡°Logan, honey, can you stay for a while?¡± she asked him. ¡°There are some pack matters we need to discuss.¡± ¡°Emma is awake.¡± Logan growled lowly. ¡°I¡¯m going to see my mate.¡± ¡°Logan, honey, please.¡± his mom said. ¡°It won¡¯t take long. I know you want to go to her, but you are the Alpha, and your pack needs you as well.¡± Logan clenched his fists and took a deep breath. I could tell that he was struggling. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Logan.¡± I said. ¡°I will stay with her. She won¡¯t be alone. Come back when you and your mom finish.¡± Logan stared at me. I could see the pain in his eyes. A few momentster, he reluctantly nodded and walked back to his seat. ¡°Tell her I wille back soon.¡± Logan mumbled, his voice broken. ¡°I will.¡± I nodded and closed the door behind me. I raced down the stairs and through the doors of the packhouse. A few minutester, I was rushing into the hospital and toward my sister¡¯s room. Rted March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 12, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Struggling Emma POV I woke up feeling terrible. My whole body was in pain and my brain felt like it went through a blender. I remembered everything. I remembered waking up, being sure I was dead, and Andrew and Logan convincing me that I was alive. I believed them now because there was no way I would be dead and in so much pain, right? I groaned and opened my eyes. ¡°Emma.¡± I heard someone say. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I turned my head and saw doctor Wren standing next to my bed, checking the machines around me. ¡°Like I¡¯ve been hit by a train.¡± I mumbled. ¡°Understandable.¡± Doctor Wren said. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you something to help you with the pain.¡± I nodded and looked around the room. Where was my brother? Where was Logan? My breathing picked up and I felt fear crawling up my spine. ¡°Emma?¡± doctor Wren called me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetie?¡± ¡°Where is my brother?¡± I asked, my voice trembling. ¡°He went home to shower and change his clothes.¡± he said, taking my hand in his. ¡°I will tell him you woke up. He will be here in a few minutes.¡± I nodded and tried to calm my breathing. He would be here soon. Maybe Logan woulde as well? Maybe he would be willing to hold me? He helped with the pain. Nothing hurt when I was in his arms. Suddenly, a pang of guilt hit me so hard almost gasped. How could I expect help from him when I was the one who told him to give me some time? He probably wouldn¡¯t evene. I was being incredibly selfish right now. I would deal with the pain myself. ¡°Would you be okay to talk when your brotheres, Emma?¡± doctor Wren¡¯s voice pulled me out of my thoughts. ¡°About what happened?¡± I asked, feeling very nervous. The doctor nodded. ¡°I would like to update you on your health status, tell you what has been going on while you were asleep, and I would like to ask you some questions.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded, fidgeting with my fingers. ¡°Would you like to talk to me alone?¡± doctor Wren asked me. ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t have to be here. I suggested it because I thought it would be easier for you with him here.¡± I took a moment to think about what doctor Wren said. Did I want my brother here? I knew that it would be easier for me if he was with me. He made me feel safe. But that one word that Sienna said kept ringing in the back of my mind. Burden. I didn¡¯t want to be a burden. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to hear what doctor Wren has to say about my health. Maybe he didn¡¯t even want toe. He probably had pack business. Oh, Goddess, I shouldn¡¯t have told doctor Wren to call him. ¡°Emma¡­¡± doctor Wren called my name just as the door to the room opened. Andrew ran inside. His eyes widened when he saw my panicked face. He ran toward me and pulled me into a hug. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Em?¡± he asked, panicked. ¡°I¡¯m here, love. I¡¯m so sorry I wasn¡¯t here when you woke up. I went home to change my clothes. I thought I would be back before you woke up. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I tried to calm my breathing, but it was hard. Everything Sienna said was repeating in my mind, and I couldn¡¯t make it stop. ¡°Emma, love, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew asked, cupping my face. ¡°Come on, deep breaths, Em. You can do it. Do what I do,e on.¡± I tried to breathe like Andrew did. It was hard in the beginning, but I managed to calm down and copy what he was doing. The thoughts didn¡¯t disappear though. ¡°It¡¯s okay, little one.¡± Andrew said softly after I managed to calm down. ¡°You are okay.¡± He sat next to me on the bed and pulled me into his arms. ¡°What happened, Wren?¡± Andrew asked the doctor. ¡°I asked her if she wanted to talk to me about her injuries alone or if she wanted you to be here.¡± Wren exined. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to be here.¡± Andrew said, looking down at me. ¡°Is there a reason why I shouldn¡¯t be here, Em?¡± Because I was a burden. ¡°No.¡± I said quietly. ¡°Okay.¡± Andrew said and looked back up at doctor Wren. ¡°But I¡¯m pretty sure that Logan will want to hear everything, too. Can we wait until he gets here?¡± ¡°Of course, Beta.¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°Is that okay with you, Emma?¡± I nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Doctor Wren said. ¡°I wille back when Alpha gets here.¡± Andrew nodded, and I gave him a small smile. He smiled back at me and left the room. ¡°Do you want to tell me why you panicked when Wren asked if you wanted me in the room when he would tell you about your injuries?¡± Andrew asked as soon as the door behind doctor Wren closed. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I mumbled. ¡°Yes, you do, Em.¡± Andrew said as he sat up. He looked at me and took my hands in his. ¡°Does it have something to do with what Sienna told you?¡± ¡°No.¡± I lied. Andrew frowned. ¡°I know when you are lying, Emma. I raised you.¡± I sighed and looked away. ¡°I just can¡¯t get it out of my head, Andrew. The things she said¡­¡± ¡°Were lies.¡± Andrew interrupted me. ¡°I know what she said to you. All the crap about you being a burden and me not living the life I wanted, all of that was a lie. She did it to hurt you. She did it because she was sick, Emma.¡± ¡°How do you know what she said to me?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Logan used alphamand on her.¡± Andrew exined. ¡°She had no choice but to tell us everything.¡± I nodded, and Andrew cupped my face. ¡°I know I made a huge mistake when I didn¡¯t believe you about her. There is no excuse for that. I was an idiot, and I didn¡¯t want to believe that my friend would do something like that. I assumed that as a Beta, I couldn¡¯t make a mistake in selecting the people I trusted. But I was wrong. I was very wrong, and I need to work on that. But, Emma, everything she said was a lie. You are not a burden. I am so lucky to have such an amazing person in my life. I am so proud of you and everything that you are. It has been my honor to watch you grow up, and it has been an even bigger honor to take care of you for the past eight years. Do you know why, love?¡± I shook my head. Tears were streaming down my face, and Andrew had to wipe them away constantly. ¡°Because I can show off with you.¡± Andrew said, smiling. ¡°I can point to you and say: ¡®I made that¡¯. People will be jealous of me, and I will be the most proud big brother on this whole damn.¡± Iughed through my tears, and Andrew smiled at me, kissing my forehead. ¡°No, but seriously, Emma.¡± Andrew continued. ¡°I love you so much. You are the most important thing in the world to me. I wouldn¡¯t trade one moment with you for any damn party or whatever Sienna said I missed out on because of you. I didn¡¯t missed out on anything, not a single fucking thing, okay?¡± ¡°Language.¡± I scolded him yfully, just like he did when I cursed. ¡°Sorry.¡± he grinned. I chuckled and sighed. Andrew kept rubbing my cheeks with his thumbs. I ced my hands over his and looked at him. ¡°I believe everything you said.¡± I said quietly. ¡°I love you so much and I am so lucky to have you in my life. I want you to know that what she did wasn¡¯t your fault. She was a really good actress. She did everything perfectly. I know, because I saw both sides of her. And I¡¯m sure that, when I wasn¡¯t around, she really was a friend to you. She did love you in her own twisted kind of way. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t fake that, Andrew. But I will need some time to put everything she did and said behind me. It¡¯s hard, you know. I don¡¯t know how long I was away, but all that time I kept reying her words. That rogue kept telling me the same thing over and over again. A big part of me knows it¡¯s not true, but there is still that small voice that keeps reminding me of what they said. The voice will go away, but it will take me some time.¡± ¡°I know, love.¡± Andrew said, pulling me into his chest. ¡°I will be here every step of the way, proving to you how wrong their words were. I love you, Em.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± I said and rxed into Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. my brother¡¯s embrace. Rted March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Injuries Emma POV For the next 45 minutes, Andrew and I talked andughed. The pain in my body lessened after doctor Wren gave me something for it, but it still hurt. What I really needed was my mate. But I couldn¡¯t ask for him. The door to my room burst open, and Logan ran inside. My skin tingled at the sight of him. He was wearing ck sweatpants and a tight ck t-shirt that looked a size too small thanks to all of his muscles. His hair was messy, and his beard only made him look hotter. Normally, he would shave. I wondered why he let his beard grow. My lower belly tingled, and if I could feel Eliza, I knew that she would be drooling. ¡°Hey, baby, I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Logan said as he hurried toward me. ¡°My mom wanted to talk to me about the pack.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Logan grabbed my hand in his and sat down on the chair next to my bed. The pain in my body almost disappeared with his touch. I furrowed my eyebrows. ¡°What about the pack?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been in charge for thest few days, so she wanted to get me up to speed with everything that¡¯s been happening.¡± Logan exined. In charge? Why was she in charge? Where was Logan? Andrew saw my confused face and gave me a small smile. ¡°Logan was here with you the whole time.¡± Andrew said. ¡°Aunt Gloria took care of the pack.¡± My eyes widened as I looked at Logan. ¡°You were here?¡± ¡°Of course, baby.¡± Logan said, cing a kiss on the back of my hand. ¡°You are mine. I¡¯ll always be right next to you.¡± His words made my body react in a really interesting way. My heart swelled with happiness, but my belly twisted with anxiety. Did he really want me? Why? What changed? Could I trust him? I really wanted to trust him. But I was afraid. What if I got hurt again? He was probably only doing this out of fear. When I would get out of this hospital, he was going to realize that I was still that small, weak she- wolf he rejected not long ago. He still wouldn¡¯t want me to be his mate and Luna. He was still going to rece me. I looked down at myp, trying so hard not to lose control of my breathing. I felt panic gripping at my chest, and I didn¡¯t want them to see me like that. ¡°Okay.¡± Andrew mumbled after I stayed silent. ¡°I mind-linked Wren. He wants to talk to us about her condition. He will be here in a minute.¡± I fidgeted with the nket. Logan rubbed small circles on the back of my hand, sending tingles and shivers down my body. Andrew twirled the strand of my hair around his fingers. The silence in the room was maddening. Thankfully, a few minutester doctor Wren came inside the room. ¡°How is the pain, Emma?¡± he asked me as he closed the door. ¡°Pain?¡± Logan growled, his eyes darting between doctor Wren and me. ¡°She was in pain when she woke up, so I gave her something for it.¡± the doctor exined. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Logan frowned and stood up. I furrowed my eyebrows at him. What was he doing? He motioned for Andrew to move from my bed. Andrew stood up with a sigh and sat down on the chair. Logan squeezed himself on the bed, wrapping me into his arms. The pain was gonepletely. My body rxed and I could focus on something else rather than pain. Logan¡¯s scent calmed me down, and I was ready to go back to sleep. Logan nuzzled his nose into my neck, cing a small kiss behind my ear. Sparks erupted all over my body and I heard Logan sigh contently. ¡°Your scent ising back.¡± he said. ¡°I missed it so much.¡± I furrowed my eyebrows. What was he talking about? ¡°Yes, wolfsbane is finally flushing out of her system.¡± the doctor smiled. Doctor Wren sat down on the chair and gave me a small smile. ¡°Shall we start?¡± I nodded and smiled back at him. Andrew grabbed my hand and leaned closer to me. Logan kissed the top of my head, wrapping his arms around me even tighter. ¡°Okay, Emma.¡± doctor Wren smiled. ¡°I will tell you everything we did since you¡¯ve been found. After I¡¯m done, I will ask you some questions, okay? If you need to stop at any time, just tell me. I don¡¯t want to overwhelm you.¡± I nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for four days.¡± the doctor continued. ¡°You were found a few days ago in an underground cave in the woods. You were brought in by Logan and Andrew. When you came in, you had a couple of broken ribs, cuts and bruises all over your body, and there was a high amount of wolfsbane in your system. Some of the cuts were very deep. You couldn¡¯t heal because of the wolfsbane, and you lost a lot of blood, so we had to do a blood transfusion. We stitched up your wounds, Andrew donated his blood, and we managed to stabilize you.¡± I looked at my brother. ¡°You donated your blood to me?¡± ¡°Of course, love.¡± he said, kissing my hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± I said, pulling away from Logan and hugging my brother. ¡°There is nothing to thank me for.¡± he said as he ced a kiss on the top of my head. ¡°I would give you my heart if you needed it.¡± I chuckled. ¡°Whom would I annoy then?¡± ¡°You are right.¡± he said and let me go. ¡°I have to be with you so you can annoy me. I would be jealous if you found someone else to annoy.¡± Logan pulled me back into his arms, and I smiled at my brother. He winked at me and took my hand back in his. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, doctor.¡± I said. ¡°Continue, please.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± he smiled at me. ¡°After we managed to stabilize you, we put you in this room and monitored your vitals. Unfortunately, you got a fever, and we found out that you have an infection. It is probably caused by the dirt on the cave floor. You¡¯ve been lying there with open wounds. We¡¯ve given you the antibiotics and we¡¯ve been monitoring you. It looks good so far. You have to continue taking the antibiotics and the infection should bepletely gone in a couple of days.¡± I nodded. ¡°Is that all?¡± Doctor Wren nced at Andrew and Logan before looking back at me. I felt Logan tense. Andrew let out a quiet growl. ¡°We did another exam while you were unconscious.¡± doctor Wren said slowly. ¡°We wanted to wait until you woke up, but that would have been a big risk.¡± ¡°What exam?¡± I asked breathlessly. Was there something wrong with me? ¡°A rape kit.¡± the doctor said. I gasped and tightened my grip on Andrew¡¯s hand. Oh, Goddess. Did he do it? My breathing picked up and my heart felt like it was going to jump out of my chest. ¡°Hey, baby, it¡¯s okay.¡± Logan said, cing his hand on my cheek and turning my head so I could look at him. ¡°He didn¡¯t do it, baby.¡± I gulped, trying to keep the tears from falling. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really, baby.¡± Logan said quietly, leaning his forehead on mine. ¡°You are okay.¡± I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, letting my mate¡¯s scent calm me down. I knew that I shouldn¡¯t let myself be around Logan this much. I wasn¡¯t even sure if I wanted to ept him. I was sure he would leave me again, and I knew I would suffer greatly once that happened, but I decided to deal with it then. I needed him right now, no matter how hard I tried to fight it. ¡°Are you okay, little one?¡± Andrew asked. I turned my head and looked at him. I nodded and gave him a small smile. He caressed my cheek with his thumb, and I leaned my head into his palm. ¡°What do you remember, Emma?¡± doctor Wren asked. ¡°Did he do something else we should know about?¡± I looked at doctor Wren and took a deep breath. Andrew and Logan tensed up. What should I tell them? I didn¡¯t really remember much. He could have done all sorts of things to me while I was asleep. Rted March 6, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Proud Logan POV Emma tensed up in my arms, and I looked down at her worriedly. Did something happen? Did he do something to her? I would rip him apart. I would put him back together and rip him apart again. ¡°I don¡¯t remember much.¡± Emma said quietly. ¡°I was asleep most of the time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wren nodded. ¡°What did he do when you were awake?¡± ¡°Talk mostly.¡± she sighed. ¡°About what?¡± Andrew asked her. ¡°About Sienna, Logan, and you.¡± she said quietly. I tightened my grip around her. What did the bastard tell her? ¡°What about us, baby?¡± I asked as I nuzzled my nose into her neck. Her scent wasing back slowly. I could smell a little bit of strawberry on her skin. It was enough to drive me mad. She fit perfectly in my arms. I never wanted to let her go. I wanted to taste her lips again, cover every inch of her skin with my mouth, and find out what it was like to be inside of her. Shit, Logan. Stop thinking about that. My dick was rock hard, but thankfully, she wasn¡¯t sitting on myp, so she couldn¡¯t feel it. ¡®Mate is perfect.¡¯ Leon sighed. ¡®Shut up.¡¯ I growled at him. ¡®I need to calm down, and you are not helping.¡¯ I ran my nose up and down her neck and I felt her shiver. It made me smile. Goddess, I loved her. Why did I reject her? It was the stupidest thing I¡¯d ever done, or will ever do, in my life. How could I have thought that she was weak? How could I have thought that she was anything less than perfect for me? She was mine and I would never let her 1. ¡°He talked about how you moved on with your lives.¡± Emma said, looking down at herp. ¡°He kept telling me that you weren¡¯t looking for me. Thest thing he said was that you were preparing for Sienna¡¯s Luna ceremony.¡± Andrew and I growled loudly. Oh, he was going to pay. He was going to suffer. I couldn¡¯t wait to get my hands on him. ¡°You know that that¡¯s not true, right?¡± Andrew asked, taking her hands in his. ¡°We¡¯ve never stopped looking for you. I would never stop looking for you. Even if you were a rogue, I wouldn¡¯t give a fuck. You are my sister, my pup, and I would look for you always.¡± ¡°I know, Andrew.¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m d you found me.¡± ¡°Oh, little one, I couldn¡¯t be happier.¡± Andrew smiled. ¡°I will never let anything like that happen to you again.¡± ¡°Yep.¡± I mumbled. ¡°Nobody is taking you away from me ever again. You are mine, Emma.¡± She stiffened, and I immediately cursed myself. Why did I say that? I mean, it was the truth. But, as much as it killed me because I wanted her now, I promised to give her time. ¡°Okay.¡± Wren broke the ufortable silence. ¡°Just one more question, and I will let you rest.¡± Emma nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°We know he didn¡¯t rape you, but did he ever touch you inappropriately?¡± Wren asked. Andrew and I growled loudly. My heart started beating painfully. Andrew and I did catch him with his hands under her hoodie. Did he do more? I would cut off his hands. Slowly and painfully. I would pump him full of wolfsbane and I would take my sweet time. I would burn them in front of him. ¡°No.¡± Emma shook her head. ¡°At least not when I was awake. I don¡¯t know if he did when I was unconscious.¡± Andrew growled. ¡°I will kill him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay, Andrew.¡± Emma said with a small smile. ¡°I will still kill him.¡± Andrew grunted. ¡°Not before we have our fun with him.¡± I said, running my hand through Emma¡¯s hair. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know about that.¡± Emma said, frowning. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby.¡± I chuckled quietly. Wren smiled at us and stood up. ¡°Doctor?¡± Emma called him. ¡°Yes, Emma?¡± he smiled at her as he checked the machines around her. ¡°Could my friendse visit me?¡± she asked him. My heart started beating impossibly fast. She wanted to see Jacob. No. No fucking way. He wasn¡¯t getting near her. No. I was on the verge of ordering Wren to tell her that they couldn¡¯te, when Andrew grabbed my arm. Logan, no. He mind-linked me. No what? I growled. Don¡¯t order him anything. Andrew growled back. I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I said, frowning. Yes, you do. Andrew growled again. I know you, Logan. Stay out of it. He is her friend. If you forbid her from seeing him, she will only resent you. I can¡¯t let him in here. I said, desperate. He will convince her to choose him. He wants her, Andrew. She wouldn¡¯t do that, Logan. Andrew sighed. She will forgive you. Give her time and don¡¯t do anything that would hurt her. And forbidding her from seeing her friend will hurt her. While Andrew and I talked, Wren was checking her chart and thinking. He didn¡¯t answer her immediately. That had to be a good sign, right? He wouldn¡¯t let them in. ¡°Can you feel Eliza yet, Emma?¡± Wren asked her instead of answering her. ¡°No.¡± she said sadly. Wren nodded. ¡°Yes, well, you still have wolfsbane in your blood. Eliza won¡¯t be back until wolfsbane leaves your body. I¡¯m afraid that the infection won¡¯t clear until then as well. So, I wouldn¡¯t risk your health by bringing them in just yet. They can visit in a few days.¡± I almost jumped with happiness. I wanted to stand up and kiss Wren. Thank you, Goddess, I wouldn¡¯t have to die with jealousy for another few days. ¡°You can talk on the phone with them until then.¡± Wren continued with a smile, and my anger came back. Emma smiled. ¡°Okay, thank you, doctor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Wren, Emma,e on.¡± he said, smiling. ¡°We have been working together for a long time now. You can call me by my name.¡± Working together? What? ¡°Working together?¡± I voiced my question, my eyebrows furrowing. ¡°Emma has been a volunteer in the pack hospital for two years now.¡± Wren said proudly. ¡°Really?¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± Wren smiled. ¡°She is amazing. She will make a great Luna.¡± I was so proud, so damn proud of my girl. How the hell did I not know about this? ¡°I am so proud of you, baby.¡± I said, wrapping my arms around her and kissing her cheek. She blushed and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wren said. ¡°I will leave you now. Emma, you need to sleep and rest, okay? Let me know as soon as you feel Elizaing back. I will give you another dose of antibiotic and the nurse will bring you something to eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Emma nodded with a small smile. Wren smiled at us and walked out of the room. I nuzzled my nose into her neck and ran my fingers through her hair. Her scent, her body, her presence calmed me down instantly. Rted March 6, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Going Home Emma POV I was finally back in my room. It¡¯s been a week since they found me. My infection was gone and the wolfsbane filtered out of my system. I could hear and feel Eliza again. I was so happy when I heard her voice for the first time. I missed her terribly. ¡®I missed you too, Emma.¡¯ Eliza said. I smiled, enjoying the sound of her voice in my head. ¡®I told you Andrew and Logan would find us.¡¯ She said proudly. ¡®You did.¡¯ I chuckled. Wait¡­ I sat up abruptly. She did?! How?! I had wolfsbane in my system. I couldn¡¯t talk to her for days. How could I talk to her in the cave?! ¡®We are special, Emma.¡¯ Eliza said quietly. ¡®I pushed through the barrier to talk to you. But when I felt Andrew and Logan taking you home, I retreated. I needed to rest. Pushing through the wolfsbane barrier is hard.¡¯ ¡®But how could you even do that, Eliza?¡¯ I asked, confused. ¡®Wolves can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡®We can.¡¯ Eliza chuckled. ¡®How?¡¯ I asked, even more confused than before. Elizaughed and retreated back into my mind, ending our conversation. I frowned. Why didn¡¯t she answer me? What did she mean by that? ¡°Emma?¡± I heard Andrew yelling my name. ¡°Yes?¡± I yelled back. ¡°Lunch!¡± he yelled again. I stood up with a huff. I wasn¡¯t really hungry, but I knew Andrew would make me eat. He¡¯s been unbearable in the hospital. I couldn¡¯t skip one meal. I walked into the kitchen and my eyes immediately went to the spot where Rolf knocked me out. It was the first time I came in here since it happened, and it made my stomach twist painfully. It all came back to me like a tide wave. Rolf¡¯s touches, Sienna¡¯s words, my helpless pleas. It felt like it was happening again. ¡°Emma?¡± I heard Andrew¡¯s voice calling me, but I couldn¡¯t look up at him. My eyes were fixed on the spot where Sienna made me kneel. It was getting hard to breathe. My heart felt like it was going to jump out of my chest. My palms started sweating. A cold shiver ran through my body. ¡°Shit.¡± I heard Andrew mumble. I still couldn¡¯t look up. A momentter, the spot on the floor was covered by Andrew¡¯s body when he came to stand in front of me. He gently cupped my face and lifted my head so I would look at him. He had a worried expression on his face as he looked me up and down. ¡°Em?¡± he called me again. ¡°Do you want to eat in the dining room?¡± I nodded, taking a deep breath. ¡°Okay, love.¡± Andrew said as he kissed my forehead. ¡°Go sit down. I will bring our tes.¡± I nodded again, turned around and walked out of the kitchen. I had this awful feeling that Rolf was just behind me and that he was going to grab me at any second. I hurried toward the dining room and sat down. A few momentster, I heard Andrew walking inside. He ced my te in front of me and sat down. He madesagna. My favorite. I gave him a grateful smile and picked up the fork. I wasn¡¯t really hungry, especially after what happened in the kitchen, but I knew I had to eat. Andrew wouldn¡¯t let me go back to my room until I ate enough. Sadly, his ¡®enough¡¯ wasn¡¯t the same as my ¡®enough¡¯. ¡°Are you okay, love?¡± Andrew asked as we started to eat. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I said and gave him a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened.¡± Andrew stopped eating and took my hand in his. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize.¡± he said sternly. ¡°You have nothing to apologize for.¡± I nodded and looked back down at my te. Andrew picked his fork back up and continued eating. We ate in silence before we heard the back door open and the familiar scent of my mate filled my nostrils. My skin tingled and my lower belly heated. ¡°Andrew?¡± I heard his deep voice call out to my brother. That definitely didn¡¯t help the desire welling up inside of me. It was torture, really. My body wanted to forgive him. My body craved my mate¡¯s touch. But my mind screamed at me not to give in. He rejected me. He didn¡¯t want me. ¡°Dining room.¡± Andrew yelled back. Logan entered a few momentster, and I could feel his heated gaze on me, making the burn inside my belly worsen. ¡°Hi, baby.¡± Logan smiled and walked over to me. He kissed the top of my head and sat down next to me. Sparks flew across my skin and I had to stop a moan from escaping my lips. ¡°Why are you eating here?¡± Logan asked, looking at Andrew. Andrew and I never ate in the dining room. It was too big and it just didn¡¯t make sense. Also, it reminded us of our parents. But I had a feeling we would be eating here from now on. At least I would. ¡°Emma was ufortable in the kitchen.¡± Andrew answered, ncing at Logan growled quietly and ced a hand on my back, rubbing small circles. ¡°Are you okay, baby?¡± he asked me, leaning in and breathing my scent in. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I mumbled, not looking up at him. Logan kissed my shoulder and sat back ¡°I wanted to talk to you about something.¡± Logan said to Andrew. ¡°Talk.¡± Andrew said, taking a sip of his beer. ¡°I want you and Emma to move into the packhouse.¡± Logan said. ¡°I want her closer to me.¡± My heartbeat quickened and my body tensed up. No. I didn¡¯t want to move. I didn¡¯t want to leave. This was my home. Also, it would be so much harder to ignore the mate bond if Logan was close to me all the time. I felt Logan and Andrew¡¯s eyes on me and I looked up. ¡°I don¡¯t want to move.¡± I said quietly, looking at Andrew. He nced at Logan before looking back at me. ¡°Why, Emma?¡± ¡°This is our home.¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± ¡°Maybe it would be a good thing, baby.¡± Logan said, running a hand through my hair. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be scared in your own home.¡± ¡°It will get better.¡± I said, looking at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± Logan looked at me worriedly before ncing at Andrew. I could tell that they were mind-linking each other, and it made me feel ufortable. ¡°Okay, love.¡± Andrew finally spoke. ¡°We won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°But I will move in.¡± Logan finished, making me gasp. My eyes widened and my heartbeat quickened. He was moving in? Why? I didn¡¯t want him to. It would be hard to stay away from him if he was here all the time. I just wanted to go back to normal. Back to when I wasn¡¯t Logan¡¯s mate. I wanted to be a normal she- wolf, living with my brother and hanging out with Jacob and Amy after training. I wanted to enjoy being 18 and getting to know my wolf. I wanted to sneak out of the house and go to our cave. I wanted to go to parties. I just wanted to be normal. I didn¡¯t want to be broken and in pain. I didn¡¯t want to have a panic attack every time I entered my own kitchen. I didn¡¯t want to be supervised by my brother and my mate all the time. ¡°Baby?¡± Logan¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. ¡°Why?¡± I asked, my voice trembling. ¡°Why are you moving in?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be away from you.¡± Logan said sternly. ¡°I want to be here and make sure that you are safe.¡± I wanted to scream and tell him that I wasn¡¯t his responsibility. He rejected He didn¡¯t want me. He didn¡¯t have to be the one to keep me safe. But I couldn¡¯t. I could only stare at him, speechless. ¡°Are you okay, Emma?¡± Andrew asked, cing his hand on my back. I nodded and ced my fork down. ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Can I go to my room?¡± ¡°Okay, Em.¡± Andrew smiled. ¡°When are Amy and Jacobing?¡± Logan growled and his eyes darkened. ¡°Why is heing here?¡± ¡°Enough, Logan.¡± Andrew said sternly. ¡°We¡¯ve talked about this.¡± Logan ced his hand on my waist and pulled me closer. He buried his head in my neck, taking a deep breath. I felt him rx slightly, but his grip on me was still tight. s ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby.¡± he mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t like to see him close to you.¡± I remained silent, waiting for him to let me go. I didn¡¯t really want him to. His touch sent pleasant shivers up and down my body. The only thing I could think about was his hands on me. | never wanted to leave. But the voice inside my head screamed at me. He didn¡¯t want me. He would never want me. He would change his mind once he remembered how weak I was. He would reject me again. I couldn¡¯t let him do that. I couldn¡¯t let him hurt me like that again. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Burning Logan POV I was pissed as fuck. In just a few short minutes, that little mutt would be sitting on this couch. He would be looking at MY mate like she belonged to him. He wouldugh with her, and he would touch her. He thought that she would choose him. He thought that he would take her away from me. ¡®SHE IS MINE!¡¯ Leon growled so loudly that even I flinched. ¡®I¡¯m going to kill him.¡¯ Leon continued. ¡®He won¡¯t touch her. He won¡¯t have her. I won¡¯t allow it. If you fuck up, Logan, I will stick my ws up your ass.¡¯ ¡®I won¡¯t fuck up.¡¯ I sighed. ¡®Not again. I will not lose her. She belongs to me. She is mine, and mine only.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m d we are finally on the same page.¡¯ Leon growled. ¡®Too bad you didn¡¯t listen to me when we found out she was our mate. There wouldn¡¯t be other men after her right now.¡¯ ¡®Shut the fuck up.¡¯ I growled back. I blocked him and took a deep breath. His words only fueled my anger and my jealousy. I knew that he was right. If I epted her, like I should have, there wouldn¡¯t be a Jacob or a Drake now. Sienna would have never been able to take her from me. She would be marked, mated, and mine. Nobody would have taken her away from me. ¡°Maybe you should leave, Logan.¡± Andrew sighed. My eyes snapped to him. ¡°Are you insane?!¡± Andrew ran his hand through his hair and sighed again. ¡°You are too tense. Your Alpha aura in the room is suffocating.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving my mate alone with another male who wants her.¡± I growled, clenching my fists so hard that it hurt. ¡°She won¡¯t be alone.¡± he said. ¡°I will be here the whole time. And Amy ising as well.¡± My nostrils red and my anger kept rising. ¡°I said no.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Andrew said, raising his hands in surrender. ¡°But try to calm down a bit.¡± I gave him an angry re and tried to listen to him. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I heard Emma walking downstairs, and her intoxicating scent calmed me down. instantly. I turned around to look at her. She was beautiful. She was wearing leggings and a hoodie. Her hair was lifted in a messy bun. She looked so fucking amazing that I almost grabbed her and made her mine. Her scent was driving me crazy. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± she asked when she reached the bottom of the steps. She could feel my Alpha aura in the air. ¡°Of course, love.¡± Andrew smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She opened her mouth to speak, but she was interrupted with a knock on the door. Fuck. My blood boiled, and he wasn¡¯t even inside. Emma walked to the front door and opened it. Amy jumped on her, squealing loudly. ¡°Emmy!¡± she yelled. ¡°I¡¯m so d you are okay! I missed you so much!¡± Emma chuckled and hugged her back. ¡°I missed you too, Amy.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Amy asked her as she let her go and looked up and down her body. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Emma smiled. My heart skipped a million fucking beats. I wanted to kiss her. Amy moved away, and the fucker walked inside. He was looking at my mate like she was his whole world. I clenched my fists, and I had to hold back from killing him. ¡°Hello, beautiful.¡± Jacob said as he pulled Emma to him, kissing her cheek. I saw fucking red. I growled loudly and jumped up. ¡°Logan!¡± Andrew shouted, grabbing my arm. Emma and Amy looked at me with wide eyes. The fucker smirked. ¡°Alpha.¡± Jacob said smugly. ¡°Keep your fucking hands off of my mate!¡± I growled. I was letting Andrew hold me back. If I wanted to, I could rip out of his hold and kill the fucker before anyone could blink. But I couldn¡¯t. Because of Emma. She would never forgive me if I hurt him. Emma stepped away from Jacob, and he frowned. ¡°Alpha, Beta.¡± Amy nodded, breaking the tense silence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was so happy to see Emma that I didn¡¯t notice you there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Amy.¡± I said as I sat back down. ¡°How are you, Amy?¡± Andrew asked her, giving her a small smile. I have no idea what she said. My sole focus was on Jacob and the way he was looking at my mate. Emma closed the door behind Jacob and motioned for him to sit down. ¡°Would you like something to drink?¡± Emma asked her guests. ¡°Coffee would be nice.¡± Amy smiled at her. Emma nodded and smiled. ¡°Jake?¡± ¡°Sure, beautiful.¡± the fucker said, smiling at her like she was the sole reason for his existence. I hated the nickname. Only I got to call her that. She was mine. Her beauty was mine. ¡°Sit down, Em.¡± Andrew stood up and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Hang out with your friends. I will get the coffee.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± she smiled at him and sat down on the couch next to me. I was so d the fucker sat on an armchair. The only empty space was the one next to me. I reached out, cing my hand on her lower back. Touching her calmed me down. She stiffened and nced at me. ¡°How are you, Emma?¡± Jacob asked her, leaning his elbows on his knees. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Jake.¡± she smiled, looking back at him. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Amy asked, looking at her suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Emma nodded. ¡°My ribs are still sore, but it¡¯s nothingpared to how it was a few days ago.¡± ¡°I am so sorry, Emma.¡± Jacob sighed. ¡°I should have done something. I should have talked to your brother. I knew what she did to you before the kidnapping. I should have done something.¡± ¡°Stop it, Jake.¡± Emma said. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You wanted to talk to Andrew. I was the one who stopped you.¡± ¡°Well, even if I did talk to him, it wouldn¡¯t have done much good.¡± Jacob said, sending me an angry re. I growled loudly. The pup had some balls. I was his Alpha. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?!¡± I growled. ¡°Logan?¡± Emma called me before the fucker could answer. ¡°Can I talk to you in private?¡± I nodded, ring at the fucker. Emma and I stood up, and I followed her to the backyard. ¡°Can you please stop fighting with Jake?¡± Emma asked as soon as we stepped outside. She turned to look at me and crossed her arms over her chest. I sighed and ran my hand through my hair. ¡°It¡¯s hard, Emma.¡± ¡°I know.¡± she sighed. ¡°But please just try, okay?¡± I looked at her, and all of my strength burned up in mes in a second. I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. I needed her more than my next breath. I closed the distance between us in two long steps. I cupped her face with my hands and lowered my lips to hers. Sparks. Tingles. The whole fucking fireworks. Her mouth on mine felt perfect. Her scent consumed my sensespletely. Her taste was the best thing I¡¯ve ever had. My whole body buzzed with need. Her skin was like fire under my touch. The sweet moan that escaped her made my dick so fucking hard that it hurt. I groaned, cing a hand on the back of her neck and pulling her closer. One of her hands gripped my shirt, and the other went to my hair, pulling on the strands, making my knees buckle. I almost fell down. Fucking shit. She was addicting. Our mouths moved perfectly together. I never wanted to stop kissing her. The need to mark right then and there was overwhelming. Leon¡¯s possessive howls didn¡¯t help one bit. I pushed him back earlier, but he broke through my barrier as soon as he felt our mate in my arms. Emma broke the kiss, panting heavily and staring at my chest. I nuzzled my nose into her hair. ¡°I love you, baby.¡± She looked up at me but stayed silent. I didn¡¯t expect her to say it back. I had a long road of forgiveness ahead of me before I could hear those wordse out of her sweet, addicting mouth. But I needed her to know. She was my whole word. She came before everything else in my life. I lived and breathed for her. ¡°We should go back inside.¡± Emma said quietly. I nodded, bending my head and cing a small kiss on her neck. She shivered, and I smiled. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go, baby.¡± I said as I took her hand in mine and pulled her back into the house. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 I Messed Up Emma POV I messed up. I should have never let him kiss me. Now I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about his lips on mine, his hands on my body, and his scent all around me. I messed up pretty bad. I was lying on my bed, staring at the ceiling. I was painfully aware of him sleeping in the room opposite mine. He¡¯s already moved in. Every part of my body wanted to run to him. I wanted to feel his hands on me. I wanted to feel his lips on my neck. I wanted to sink my canines into his neck, marking him and letting everybody know that he was mine. But the voice inside my head kept screaming at me. I felt like I was tied up to my own bed, unable to do what my body craved to do. And I knew that the voice was right. Logan didn¡¯t want me. He would soon realize that I was still the same small, weak she-wolf he rejected. Only this rejection would hurt so much more. It would probably kill me. I was already battling with the memories from the cave. I had a hard time stopping Rolf¡¯s words from constantly repeating in my mind. I could still smell that awful smell of wolfsbane mixed with my own blood. I could still see the orange hue that fire created on the cave walls. I could still feel the cold floor of the cave on every part of my body. My body was out, but my brain was still trapped inside that cave. And I wasn¡¯t sure I was ever going to get out. If I added the pain of his rejection on top of all that, I didn¡¯t know if I would be strong enough to keep on going. Especially now that I got a taste of him, now that I knew what it felt like to have his hands on my body. I groaned and closed my eyes. This was going to be so hard. It would be so much easier if he stayed in the packhouse. I wouldn¡¯t have to see him all the time. I wouldn¡¯t have to feel him close to me. I wouldn¡¯t be surrounded by his scent all the time. I opened my eyes and sighed. ¡®Eliza?¡¯ I called my wolf. ¡®Yes, Emma?¡¯ she responded sleepily. ¡®Are you up for a run?¡¯ I asked, hoping she would say yes. I really needed to get out of here just for a little while. His scent was driving me crazy. I was seconds away from running to him. ¡®Run?¡¯ Eliza asked, and I could feel her getting excited. I hadn¡¯t shifted since my birthday. I knew Eliza wanted to be set free again. ¡®Yes.¡¯ I responded. ¡®I need to get out of here for a while.¡¯ She understood immediately. ¡®Let¡¯s go, Em.¡¯ I got out of bed quietly and walked to my closet. I pulled a hoodie over my pajamas and put on a pair of sweats. I put on socks and sneakers and walked over to my window, opening it as quietly as I could. I knew that I couldn¡¯t go out through the front door. I would wake up Andrew and Logan, and they wouldn¡¯t be happy with me wanting to go for a run in the middle of the night. Maybe they wouldn¡¯t forbid me to go, but they would surely want toe with me, and that would mess up my ns of getting away from Logan for a little while. I climbed out of my window carefully and jumped off the roof. Inded in soft snow. I stayed crunched down for a few moments, waiting to see if Logan or Andrew woke up. When I couldn¡¯t hear anything, I stood up and walked to the tree line. I removed my clothes and folded them in a pile under the tree. I was shivering, and I couldn¡¯t wait to shift. ¡®Ready, Em?¡¯ Eliza asked me. ¡®Yes.¡¯ I said with a small smile. I closed my eyes and let Eliza take over. It wasn¡¯t as painful as the first time, but it wasn¡¯tfortable either. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Emma.¡¯ Eliza said. ¡®We haven¡¯t shifted in a while. It will get easier.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯ I smiled and opened my eyes. Well, my wolf¡¯s eyes. I looked down and saw my white paws. Thebination of snow and moonlight made me look like I was glowing. I grinned and took off. I was running through the woods, feeling the cold air brush through my fur. The feeling was amazing. The fresh air helped me clear my mind. Now that I was away from Logan and his scent, I could think clearly. I couldn¡¯t let him kiss me again. I couldn¡¯t let him touch me again. Not until I had time to think about everything. Not until I had time to decide what to do. ¡®Are you going to reject him?¡¯ Eliza whined after listening to my thoughts. ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ I sighed. ¡®He doesn¡¯t want me, Eliza.¡¯ ¡®He does!¡¯ she eximed. ¡®Leon wants us. Logan wants us. Logan regrets rejecting us, Emma. He loves us.¡¯ ¡®He is going to remember why he rejected me in the first ce.¡¯ I said. ¡®Nothing¡¯s changed. I¡¯m still the same girl he didn¡¯t want. I won¡¯t be able to survive the next rejection, Eliza. It will kill me.¡¯ ¡®How are we going to live in this pack with him close?¡¯ she whined again. ¡®We would still want him. It would be torture.¡¯ Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®I was thinking of leaving for a while.¡¯ I shrugged. ¡®Visit other packs, travel, get some new experiences.¡¯ Eliza gasped. ¡®What about Andrew and Asher? I don¡¯t want to leave my brother, Emma!¡¯ ¡®We woulde back, Eliza.¡¯ I sighed. ¡®We wouldn¡¯t leave forever.¡¯ Before she could respond, I heard the panicked voices of Andrew and Logan in my mind. EMMA! They screamed at the same time. I got so scared I stopped abruptly, tripped over my own feet, andnded snout-first into the snow. Shit. Where are you?! I could hear Logan¡¯s panicked voice. Come back right now! Andrew shouted. I stood up and shook the snow off of my fur. What¡¯s wrong? I mind-linked them back. I¡¯m close by. I just wanted to go for a run. I¡¯m fine. Come back, Emma. Andrew said. Right now. It¡¯s not safe. Not safe? What was he talking about? I looked around. I wasn¡¯t even close to the border, and I waspletely alone. Did the rogues attack somewhere else? Not safe? I asked them as I turned around to run back to my house. Is it the rogues? Juste back right now, baby, please. Logan¡¯s scared voice filled my mind. Eliza purred at the sound of his voice, and I sighed. Convincing her that leaving him was the best option for us would be hard. After about 15 minutes, I came back home. Logan and Andrew were pacing nervously around the tree where I left my clothes. They were wearing sweats only, making me wonder how the hell they weren¡¯t freezing their asses off right now. I could see the perfection of Logan¡¯s body. The muscles on his arms were huge. His stomach looked hard and soft at the same time. The V line going into his sweats made me want to drool. He was perfect. I wanted to touch him. I wanted everybody to know that he was mine. But I knew that would never be true. He would never be mine. As soon as they heard me approach, they snapped their heads toward me. ¡°Oh, thank fuck.¡± Andrew mumbled, picking up my clothes from the ground. Logan gasped. It was the first time he saw Eliza. He walked up to me, running his hand through my fur. Eliza purred, making me frown. Even in my wolf form, Logan was taller than me. He cupped my wolf head into hisrge hands and ced a kiss on my snout. ¡°You are beautiful, baby.¡± he mumbled. ¡°Let her shift, Logan.¡± Andrew said as he tried to remove the snow from my clothes. Logan stepped away and turned around. Andrew ced the clothes in front of me, turning around as well. I shifted back and put my wet clothes ¡°What happened?¡± I asked as soon as I was done. Logan and Andrew turned around and wrapped their arms around me. ¡°You are okay.¡± Andrew mumbled, making me confused. Why wouldn¡¯t I be okay? They let me go and started pulling me inside the house. ¡°You need to change into some dry clothes.¡± Logan said as he opened the back door. ¡°When you are done,e back downstairs.¡± ¡°We need to talk, love.¡± Andrew finished, cing a kiss on the top of my head. Rted March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 The White Wolf Logan POV When one of my patrol guards mind- linked Andrew and me and told us that he saw a white wolf running through the forest, my heart almost gave out. I kept picturing someone taking her away from me again. I was so afraid she would disappear again. Andrew was a wreck. He almost destroyed the whole house when we found her empty bed. We had no choice. We had to tell her the truth. Emma came back downstairs wearing a dry pair of sweatpants and a simple long-sleeved ck shirt. She looked amazing. She would look amazing wearing a trash bag, as far as I was concerned. She sat down on the armchair opposite us and raised her eyebrow. ¡°Will you tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, looking at Andrew. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have gone away in the middle of the night without telling you first, but it was just a short run. I was nowhere near the border.¡± ¡°Why were you out in the middle of the night in the first ce?¡± Andrew sighed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± she shrugged. Goddess, I wanted to kiss her so bad. Andrew ran a hand through his hair and leaned his elbows on his knees. ¡°You are right.¡± he said quietly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gone outside in the middle of the night without telling me, but it¡¯s not about the run, Emma. It¡¯s about your safety.¡± ¡°My safety?¡± she asked, confused. ¡°Sienna and Rolf are locked up, aren¡¯t they?¡± Andrew and I growled when she said their names. Yes, they were locked up, and they would never leave. The only way out was death, and neither Andrew nor I were willing to give them that anytime soon. They had a lot to pay for. Every time Emma got scared or had a shback, the list of their debts increased. They were going to be in my cer for a very long time. I took a deep breath and tried to calm down. Emma started panicking when we didn¡¯t respond right away. ¡°Oh, Goddess, did they escape?¡± she said, her eyes widening. Her breaths were getting short and fast, and her eyes kept ncing from me to Andrew. ¡°No, baby, don¡¯t worry.¡± I said, trying to stay calm. ¡°They are locked up.¡± She visibly rxed before getting confused again. ¡°Why am I in danger then?¡± ¡°Do you remember the day Alpha Drake came to visit our pack?¡± Andrew asked her. Emma nodded and gulped. It was the day before Sienna kidnapped her. ¡°Well, he didn¡¯t juste for dinner.¡± Andrew continued. ¡°He came to give us information he got about the Rogue King and the attacks on our packs.¡± Emma furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Drake managed to capture one of the rogue wolves who attacked his pack.¡± I continued. ¡°He managed to get information out of him. We noticed that the Rogue King attacked only the packs whose Alphas were mateless, but we didn¡¯t know why. Drake managed to get the rogue to tell us the reason.¡± ¡°What is the reason?¡± Emma asked. I nced at Andrew, who gave me a small nod. ¡°The Rogue King believes that one of us has a very powerful mate.¡± I said slowly. ¡°She is supposed to be the greatest Luna that ever existed. She is a True Luna. The Rogue King wants her for himself. He wants to mark her and mate with her because he believes she will give him powerful offspring. His n is to use her and take over the packs.¡± Talking about another man wanting to mark my mate made me want to throw up. I could barely finish speaking. The need to grab her and never let go only grew as I continued talking. Just the thought of This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. her with someone else made my blood boil and my body burn. Emma furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± ¡°Drake asked the rogue he captured about that she-wolf.¡± Andrew continued. ¡°He wanted to know how the Rogue King would know who that she-wolf is.¡± Andrew stopped to take a deep breath. My heart started beating painfully fast. ¡°What did the rogue say?¡± Emma asked quietly. ¡°The rogue said they were told to look for a pure white wolf.¡± Andrew said slowly. Emma froze. She was staring at Andrew without moving a muscle. I wanted to take her into my arms and tell her that he would never touch her. I wanted to tell her she was safe with me. I would never let anyone, or anything hurt her again. ¡°Emma?¡± Andrew called her after a few minutes ofplete silence. ¡°I am a pure white wolf.¡± she mumbled, not moving her gaze from Andrew. ¡°Yes.¡± he nodded slowly. ¡°You are the True Luna, love. Which is why it is not safe for you to shift and show your wolf to anyone.¡± ¡°He still doesn¡¯t know about you, and we need to make sure it stays like that.¡± I continued, making her look at me. ¡°You can¡¯t shift and go on a run, baby. You can¡¯t tell anyone about this, not until we deal with him.¡± Well, he suspected that she was in this pack, but he didn¡¯t know for sure. And he wouldn¡¯t get a chance to confirm it. I would deal with him before he did. She was staring at me with an unreadable expression on her face. I wasn¡¯t even sure she heard me. What was she thinking about? ¡°Emma, baby, did you hear what I said?¡± I asked carefully, leaning toward her and cing my elbows on my knees. I wanted to hold her, but I knew that she needed a little space right now. I didn¡¯t want to push her, especially now when I was on thin ice with her. I saw tears forming in her eyes. She tried to take a breath, but it was interrupted when a sob escaped her. Andrew and I were on our feet in a second. We wanted to go to her, but she stopped us when she raised her hands. She looked at me, and the tears fell on her cheek. My heart was breaking in a million pieces. Seeing her cry felt like I was being stabbed repeatedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby?¡± I asked, my voice breaking. ¡°Are you scared? Please don¡¯t be scared. He will never touch you. He will never breathe near you. I will never let anything happen to you again, baby.¡± ¡°Is that why you suddenly changed your mind about me?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°Is that why you suddenly epted me? Now that I¡¯m supposedly powerful, I am good enough to be your mate and Luna?¡± I felt like someone poured a bucket of ice water all over me. I couldn¡¯t speak. I couldn¡¯t think. I was an idiot. Of course she would think that. How did I not see thising? Oh, Goddess, what should I do? ¡®I AM GOING TO FUCKING KILL YOU, LOGAN!¡¯ Leon screamed, wing to be set free. I ignored him and pushed him to the back of my mind. Andrew took a step toward her, but she stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯te near me, Andrew.¡± she said. ¡°How long have you known?¡± Andrew looked like she stabbed him. His own pup telling him to stay away from her was hurting him. ¡°From the day Sienna took you.¡± Andrew said, his voiceced with pain. ¡°We had a meeting with Drake in the interrogation room that morning.¡± I still couldn¡¯t move. I was frozen. I wanted to hold her, but I knew she wouldn¡¯t let me. ¡°Is that why you searched for me?¡± she asked, sobbing. ¡°I was worth something to you because you found out that I am powerful?¡± My heart broke in half. ¡°Goddess, Emma, no!¡± Andrew said, I stepping toward her. She tried to step back, but he grabbed her and pinned her against his chest. ¡°You are my sister.¡± he said, tears falling down his face. ¡°I searched for you because I love you. I searched for you because I can¡¯t live without you. It had absolutely nothing to do with the fact that you are the True Luna and absolutely everything to do with the fact that you are my whole life.¡± She stopped fighting him, but she didn¡¯t hug him back. I could hear her sobbing, and it made me move. My instinct to protect my mate worked its magic, and I was next to her in a second. I ced my arm on her back, and she froze. I tried to ignore it. ¡°Emma, baby, I love you.¡± I said quietly. ¡°I was an idiot when I rejected you, and I realized that even before I found out about you being the True Luna. I would want you either way, baby.¡± She stopped crying and lifted her head from Andrew¡¯s chest. She looked at me with those blue eyes I adored. ¡°I need some time alone.¡± she said quietly, taking a step back from me and Andrew. Andrew tried to grab her arm, but she didn¡¯t let him. ¡°Please, Andrew.¡± she said. ¡°I need to think.¡± She turned around, not waiting for us to respond. She ran upstairs, and we heard her shut and lock her bedroom door. ¡°Fuck!¡± Andrew said, sitting back down and burying his face into his hands. I clenched my fists. I was ready to burn the world down. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Hurt Emma POV I felt like I was going to throw up. I was angry. I was hurt. I was terrified. I didn¡¯t know when or how, but I found myself kneeling on my bathroom floor, trying to empty my stomach into the toilet. My whole body was shaking, and I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of anger or how scared I was. He was after me. He wanted me. He was going to take me. Nobody could help me. Nobody could save me. Suddenly, I wished I was back in that cave with Rolf. At least he nned on killing me. At least my suffering would have been short. The Rogue King wanted to mark me. He wanted to make me his. He wanted me to give birth to his children. He wanted to use me. But why me? There was nothing special about me. I wasn¡¯t powerful. There was nothing special about me. A panicked sob escaped my lips. Oh, Goddess, what do I do? I couldn¡¯t let him take me. I had to do something. I had to run. I had to hide. My heart was beating so fast that I thought it was going to break my rib cage and jump out of my body. I couldn¡¯t stop shaking. ¡®Andrew and Logan will never let him hurt us.¡¯ Eliza whined, making the pain in my heart increase tenfold. ¡®Are you kidding me?¡¯ I growled at her. ¡®Logan only changed his mind once he found out that I was powerful! He didn¡¯t want me before that, Eliza! I don¡¯t want his help. I don¡¯t need his help.¡¯ ¡®He wanted you! Leon told me everything!¡¯ she cried out. ¡®He always did, Emma. Please, talk to him. Let him exin.¡¯ ¡®There is nothing to exin.¡¯ I said angrily. ¡®He will never touch me again. I will never be his.¡¯ Eliza whined loudly, and I blocked her. I couldn¡¯t handle her pain. My own was more than enough. I sat down on the cold floor with my head between my knees. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I didn¡¯t know what to think. I could only sob and feel the pain in my heart. I should have known something happened. Logan loved his pack more than anything. He would never change his mind without a good reason. I guessed that me supposedly being a powerful Luna was a good enough reason. Well, of course it was. It would help him with his pack. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I was nothing to him but a means to an end. I just wanted to be loved for who I was. I wanted to be loved because I was Emma, not because I was the True Luna. And the only one who¡¯s ever loved me just because I was Emma was Jake. He never cared if I was small or weak. He trained me, not to make me stronger for his benefit, but to help me defend myself better. He did it for me, and he didn¡¯t expect anything back. He loved me even when he found out I was not his mate. I just wished that I could love him back the same way. I wished that he was my mate. Maybe he could be. Maybe I wasn¡¯t the True Luna. Maybe I wasn¡¯t even pure white. I probably had other colors on my fur, but they were well hidden and we didn¡¯t notice them. If I could prove that I wasn¡¯t a pure white wolf, Logan would surely reject me again. I would be free to ept Jake as my chosen mate. I would be free. I would live a peaceful, happy life with a mate who loves me. I could feel Eliza¡¯s pain increasing. I could hear her muffled whine. I forced her even further back into my mind. I couldn¡¯t deal with her pain right now. She would get used to it. She would have to ept my decision. With that newfound hope, I pushed myself off of the floor and stood up. I decided to go to Amy, shift, and make her examine every part of my body. There had to be different colors on my body. I couldn¡¯t be the True Luna. I was nothing special. I checked the time and saw it was 6 am. Amy would have to get up a little earlier today. I put my sneakers on, tied my hair into a ponytail and grabbed my jacket. I left my room and walked downstairs. I could hear Logan and Andrew¡¯s voices. They were still in the living room. Their heads snapped toward me as soon as they heard meing. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Andrew asked, standing up abruptly. ¡°To see Amy.¡± I said coldly. I was mad at him. He knew what Logan was doing to me, and he said nothing. He should have warned me to not trust Logan. He should have said something. But I guessed that he kept quiet because I was supposed to be powerful and it would be beneficial to his pack. He was using me just like Logan was. My heart was breaking, but I had to ept the truth. ¡°Why?¡± Logan asked. ¡°You can¡¯t tell her, Emma. It¡¯s not safe.¡± My anger rose. I clenched my fists and took a deep breath. ¡°I can and I will.¡± I growled. ¡°She is my best friend. She is the only one I can trust right now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, Emma.¡± Andrew said, shaking his head. ¡°You can trust us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a littlete for that, Andrew.¡± I said, turning around and walking toward the door. Two arms wrapped around me, picking me up and sending tingles down my body. ¡°Let me go!¡± I shouted, trying to wiggle my way out of his arms. ¡°No.¡± Logan growled in my ear. ¡°You are not leaving this house until you talk to us.¡± He sat down on the couch, cing me on hisp and locking his arms around me. I looked at him over my shoulder, sending him an angry re. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± I growled. ¡°Too bad.¡± Logan shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go. You won¡¯t put yourself in danger. Nobody can know and nobody will know, Emma.¡± Andrew walked toward us and sat on the coffee table in front of Logan and 1. ¡°You have every right to be angry, Emma.¡± Andrew said, cing his hand on my knee. ¡°But don¡¯t put yourself in danger, please. Amy can¡¯t know, for your safety and hers. If she doesn¡¯t know, she is not worth anything to the Rogue King.¡± I red at him, but his words got to me. Was I really putting her in danger by telling her? Would he really hurt her? I would never forgive myself if she got hurt because of me. ¡°Fine.¡± I said through my teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t tell her anything. But you need to do something for me, then.¡± ¡°Anything, love.¡± Andrew said, giving me a small smile. I could see how sad he was, and it was breaking my heart. But I was way too angry and hurt to do anything about it. ¡°I am going to shift and you will look for color in my fur.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not the True Luna. I am not strong or powerful. You will find it and we can put an end to this.¡± Logan stiffened beneath me. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You can reject me again when you see that I¡¯m not strong.¡± I said, looking at him over my shoulder. ¡°You can stop using me for your pack and I can move on and live a peaceful life.¡± I wanted to add that I would live a peaceful life with a mate who loved me for me, but I knew not to push his buttons. I was still his mate, and I knew how possessive he was. Even though he didn¡¯t really want me, his wolf would freak out hearing me say that. The growl that left his body made the entire house shake. I could feel his chest vibrate. I could see the fury in his eyes. Andrew gasped and muttered a curse under his breath. Logan¡¯s hands around me tightened even more. His canines slipped out and his eyes darted to my neck. I tried to push away from him, panicking that he would mark me. ¡°Logan!¡± Andrew shouted, grabbing me and trying to pull me away from him. Logan¡¯s eyes snapped to Andrew. They were a mixture of his and his wolf¡¯s. ¡°SHE IS MINE!¡± Logan yelled, ripping me back to him and pinning me to his chest. ¡°She is yours, Logan.¡± Andrew said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not taking her away. But you can¡¯t mark her. Not like this.¡± I could feel his heart beating frantically. I could feel his chest vibrating. I could feel his breath on my shoulder. A few minutes passed before he calmed down slightly. He buried his nose in my neck and took a deep breath. My body shivered. ¡°You are mine, Emma.¡± he said. ¡°You won¡¯t be moving on. I will never reject you. I will never leave you. I don¡¯t care if you are strong or not. I am not strong without you. I love you, baby, and nothing and no one will take you away from me.¡± Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 10, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 16, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Leaving? Andrew POV Logan calmed down a bit, but he was still upset. ¡°Let him hold you until he calms down.¡± I told my sister. I could see how hurt and angry she was, and it was breaking my heart. She had every right to be, I knew that, but I wished that she wasn¡¯t. I wished that she would let me exin. Judging from the way she was looking at me, I wasn¡¯t sure she would let me exin anytime soon. It was killing me. I wanted to w my heart out. I wanted to punish myself for being stupid. I wanted to go back and fix every mistake I¡¯ve ever made. ¡®You should have listened to me.¡¯ Asher growled. ¡®We wouldn¡¯t be losing our sister right now.¡¯ My heartbeat quickened. Losing her? What the hell was he talking about? She was mad, yes, but she would let me exin. She would forgive me. ¡®What the fuck are you talking about, Asher?¡¯ I growled back at him. ¡®Eliza told me that Emma was talking about leaving the pack to get some space from Logan.¡¯ Asher whined. ¡®That was before you told her the truth. Who knows what will she do now.¡¯ My body froze. She wanted to leave the pack? She wanted to leave me? No. No fucking way I was letting that happen! My hands went to grab her without thinking. I grabbed her arm, holding on to her, but not pulling her away from Logan. He would rip my head off right now. I was already risking a lot of shit just by touching her. ¡®She will never leave me.¡¯ I told Asher. 7 won¡¯t allow it.¡¯ ¡®Eliza will do what she can to keep her in the pack.¡¯ Asher sighed sadly. ¡®Does Leon know?¡¯ I asked, even though I already knew the answer to that question. If Leon knew, my house would already be destroyed and maybe even burned to the ground. ¡®Of course not.¡¯ Asher said. ¡®He would go insane. Eliza only told me because she is afraid. She doesn¡¯t want to leave us or Logan and Leon. You know we don¡¯tmunicate much.¡¯ Asher was right. Our wolves didn¡¯t talk to each other much. Mates and thoughts only when they were afraid their human would do something dangerous, and they only shared it with mates and family. Just as Eliza was doing now. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Asher.¡¯ I said, tightening my grip on Emma¡¯s arm. ¡®She won¡¯t leave. I won¡¯t let her.¡¯ ¡®You better not.¡¯ Asher growled. ¡®I will beat your ass myself if you do something stupid this time.¡¯ I growled back at him before cutting ourmunication off and focusing back on Logan and Emma. Logan seemed better. His canines retracted, and his eyes were back to their normal color. His nose was buried in Emma¡¯s hair, and he was taking deep breaths. ¡°Logan?¡± I called him carefully. He lifted his head and looked at me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked him quietly. He looked down at Emma and shook his head. I felt sorry for him, but I understood Emma as well. ¡°Can you let me go now?¡± Emma asked him. He took a deep breath and loosened his grip on her. She sat up and looked at him. He ced his hands on her hips, keeping her seated on hisp. ¡°Emma¡­¡± he started to talk, but she interrupted him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it, Logan.¡± she said, trying to get out of his grip. ¡°Please just let me go.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, baby.¡± Logan mumbled. ¡°Can you please talk to us?¡± I asked her quietly, running my fingers through her hair. She turned to look at me. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Emma, baby¡­¡± Logan started talking again, but he was interrupted. ¡°No.¡± Emma said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m not your baby! Stop calling me that and let me go!¡± She started to push away from Logan, and he had no choice but to do what she said. As soon as Logan loosened his grip on her, Emma stood up from hisp and ran back upstairs without looking at either one of us. Both Logan and I stared at the stairs long after she was gone. ¡°What do we do?¡± Logan asked after a long silence. ¡°I have no fucking idea.¡± I groaned, cing my head into my hands. ¡°But I think we are losing her, Logan.¡± ¡°She is so hurt and angry.¡± he whispered, staring at the stairs and ignoring my earlierment. I didn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t hear me or if he ignored it on purpose. ¡°Can you me her?¡± I growled, looking up at him. ¡°Is it a little suspicious when you think about it.¡± His head snapped toward me. His anger was back. ¡°Are you saying that the only reason I want her is because she is the True Luna?¡± he growled, his eyes zing with fury. ¡°No.¡± I sighed tiredly. ¡°I know that¡¯s not true, Logan. I am saying that I understand where she ising from. It looks that way, man. I am sorry.¡± His anger turned into pain, and he sighed, running his hand through his hair. ¡°I know how it looks,¡± he cried out, ¡°But it can¡¯t be farther from the truth. I love her. I want her. I don¡¯t give a fuck about her strength or her power. I just want Emma. I love Emma.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I mumbled. ¡°You will get her back. I will get her back.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°What do we do, Andrew?¡± Logan asked, leaning back on the couch. ¡°We show her that her being the True Luna has nothing to do with us wanting her.¡± I said. ¡°I will repeat it as many times as I need to.¡± ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t believe us?¡± Logan whispered. ¡°She will.¡± I said with absolute certainty. ¡°She is hurt and angry now. I will give her an hour to calm down a little, and I will go talk to her. I always do that when she is upset. I give her enough time and space to calm her emotions down, but not enough time and space to spiral into her thoughts.¡± ¡°You are a good brother.¡± Logan said. I smiled sadly at him. ¡°I could be better.¡± I thought about telling Logan what Asher told me, but I decided it wasn¡¯t a good idea. I really wanted to keep my house intact. I woukd talk to Emma about it and try to see how serious she was about leaving. If there was something to worry about, I would tell Logan. If not, he never had to know. ¡°Do you think she will listen to you?¡± he asked me, moving his gaze back to the stairs. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I sighed. ¡°I will do my best to convince her to listen.¡± ¡°I really hope you will seed.¡± Logan sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t live without her, man.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I mumbled. ¡°Me neither.¡± I really hoped that I wouldn¡¯t have to find out what it was like to live without her. I barely survived the four days she was gone. I couldn¡¯t go through that again. I would do whatever I had to do to keep her here. Rted March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 The Talk Emma POV I was sitting on the floor in my room with my knees pressed against my chest. It was hard to breathe. It was hard to stop the tears falling from my eyes. It was getting really hard keeping Eliza away. She was trying to push through. She was putting a lot of pressure on the barrier, trying to talk to me. But I knew what she was going to say, and I didn¡¯t want to listen to her. My heart felt like it was breaking into a million tiny pieces. I¡¯ve never felt more alone in my life. My brother lied to me. My mate only wanted to use me. I couldn¡¯t talk to my friends because I would put them in danger. Maybe leaving would be the best option? I was already considering it before. I wanted some time away from Logan. I wanted some space so I could decide what to do. Now, he decided for me. Leaving now could mean that the Rogue King wouldn¡¯t be able to find me. I could travel far away and he would never know that Emma Parker existed. I could settle in a big human city, and he would never be able to find me. He would probably forget about the White Wolf. Maybe it would be a legend. I would grow old and live my life peacefully. Eliza¡¯s cry was so loud that I could hear it through the barrier. I considered removing the barrier and letting her speak, but I was interrupted with a knock on the door. The door opened, and Andrew walked inside. Shit. I forgot to lock it. His eyes found me on the floor, and he sighed. He closed the door behind him, walked over, and sat down in front of 1. He studied my face for a few moments before he sighed and ran his hand through his hair. ¡°You are not leaving the pack, Emma.¡± he said softly. My breath got caught in my throat. How the hell did he know about that?! ¡°Eliza told Asher.¡± Andrew answered the question inside my head. Shit! ¡®Why, Eliza?¡¯ I growled at her, removing the barrier. ¡®Asher and Andrew are my brothers too, Emma.¡¯ she whined. ¡®We can¡¯t leave them. We are safest with them. I couldn¡¯t let you do that.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s my decision, Andrew.¡± I told my brother, ignoring Eliza. ¡°I can¡¯t let you do that, Emma.¡± Andrew responded, shaking his head. ¡°I can¡¯t let you leave.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I asked. ¡°Because the pack would suffer without me?¡± I could see Andrew was hurt by my question. It made my heart clench painfully. I never wanted to hurt my brother. I loved him the most in this world. But I was so angry I couldn¡¯t think straight. ¡°You know that¡¯s not why, Emma.¡± Andrew said, his voice filled with pain. I looked down at my hands, trying to swallow the huge lump in my throat. I knew it wasn¡¯t why he wouldn¡¯t let me go, but my fear and anger blinded me. Andrew reached out and wiped the tears that fell on my cheek. ¡°Those four days without you were the hardest days of my life, Em.¡± Andrew said softly. ¡°I can¡¯t go through that again. I can¡¯t let you leave. I can¡¯t wake up in this house without you in it. When you were gone, I haven¡¯t spent a minute here. I was either out searching for you, or in the packhouse trying to eat something. I didn¡¯t step foot in this house before you returned.¡± I looked up at my brother and saw nothing but sincerity in his eyes. I knew that he was telling the truth. But why didn¡¯t he tell me about Logan? ¡°I would never use you, Emma.¡± he continued. ¡°I wish you weren¡¯t the White Wolf. I wish you weren¡¯t this awesome future Luna. I just wish you were my little sister, my little pup. I wish your teenage years were filled with happiness andughter and not fear and sadness.¡± I was wrong before. Jake wasn¡¯t the only one who loved me for me. Andrew did too. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I am responsible for a lot of that fear and sadness.¡± he sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve made a lot of mistakes, Emma. I can¡¯t take them back, but I can apologize. I can promise to try and be a better brother.¡± Tears fell on my cheeks, and I took a deep breath. I moved from the spot I¡¯d been sitting on for the past hour, climbed on my brother¡¯sp, and wrapped my arms around him. I sobbed, burying my head into his neck. ¡°Oh, love.¡± Andrew mumbled, wrapping his arms around me tightly. ¡°I am so sorry, little one.¡± He rocked me back and forth, rubbing my back and running his hand through my hair. It reminded me of when I was a little girl and I came to him when I got sad or hurt. He would always calm me down like this. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about Logan?¡± I mumbled into his neck. He stopped rocking back and forth and moved so he could look at me. ¡°I know how it looks, Emma.¡± he said. ¡°But he really doesn¡¯t care about that. He really loves you, Em. Not because you are the White Wolf, not because you are strong, but because you are you.¡± Was he reading my mind? ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can believe that.¡± I mumbled, looking down at Andrew¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just give him a chance, love.¡± Andrew said, kissing my temple. ¡°Let him exin. I was with him when you were gone, Em. He was broken. He was a couldn¡¯t give a shit about whether you were weak or strong, or had four eyes and a bald spot. He only wanted you back.¡± I looked up at him and he smiled. ¡°Do you think he would give his pack to aunt Gloria to run and spend days next to your bed, waiting for you to wake up, if he only wanted you for your powers?¡± he asked, removing the strand of hair from my face. ¡°I had to force him to go to the bathroom, Emma. I really didn¡¯t want to see my Alpha wet himself, or worse. ?? I chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him I said that.¡± Andrew said, shaking his head in amusement. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I said, giving him a small smile. ¡°No, but seriously, Em.¡± Andrew said, his smile disappearing and his serious looking back. ¡°If he wanted you only because of your strength, he would just wait until you woke up toe and see you. He wouldn¡¯t be there all the time, refusing to leave the room for a minute in case you woke up.¡± I sighed, burying my head back into Andrew¡¯s neck. He wrapped his arms around me even tighter than before. ¡°I know you will need some time, Emma.¡± he whispered. ¡°But please talk to him when you are ready.¡± I didn¡¯t answer. Andrew went back to running his hand through my hair. ¡°Can you promise me something?¡± he asked me after a few silent minutes. ¡°What?¡± I asked, not looking up. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t leave.¡± he whispered, turning his head and burying his nose into my hair. ¡°Asher and I can¡¯t live without you, Emma. Eliza can¡¯t live without us. And I know you can¡¯t either.¡± I He was right. I couldn¡¯t imagine my life without Andrew in it. As much as I wanted to run away from Logan, leaving Andrew would break me. ¡°I promise.¡± I whispered, making Andrew sigh in relief. ¡°Thank fuck.¡± he growled. ¡°Never think about it again, okay? Asher and I almost had a heart attack. No matter what happens, you can¡¯t leave me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I said, chuckling slightly. ¡°Good.¡± Andrew said, kissing the top of my head. He continued rocking me back and forth, and I could feel his body rx. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Time Logan POV I was frozen. My heart was thumping in my chest, pressing up against my rib cage, trying to leave my body. I should be on my feet right now, tearing down the house, burning down the fucking world. But I wasn¡¯t. I was sitting on this couch with my fists clenched tight and a lump the size of the sun lodged in my throat. I didn¡¯t mean to listen to their conversation. I really didn¡¯t. I had the papers regarding the increase in our vegetable production in front of me. I was working. I was focused on the pack. But then I overheard five words that broke me. ¡®Promise me you won¡¯t leave.¡¯ And it was Andrew who said those words. Andrew asked Emma not to leave. She wanted to leave? She wanted to leave the pack? She wanted to leave me? My heart broke and the pain almost made me scream. No. I wouldn¡¯t let her. I would do whatever I had to do to make her stay. She couldn¡¯t leave me. It would kill me. I barely survived those four days without her. Leon was howling in pain, and I couldn¡¯t even talk to him right now. I felt him calling on Eliza in pain. I hoped she could calm him down. I hoped that she didn¡¯t want to leave us. I hoped that she would stop Emma. If she couldn¡¯t, I definitely would. I wasn¡¯t letting her leave. She was fucking mine. I heard footstepsing down the stairs, and I turned around to see Andrew. ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked, panicking and jumping up from the couch. I was terrified she would leave through the window again. I was going to have to do something about that. I would put bars on her windows, I didn¡¯t fucking care. She was mine. She couldn¡¯t leave 1. ¡°She is showering and I¡¯m making her breakfast.¡± he said, walking toward the kitchen. I followed him with my fists clenched tight. ¡°Why did you make her promise not to leave?¡± I growled at him as soon as we entered the kitchen. He turned to look at me. His eyes were wide and his mouth was open in surprise. ¡°You promised you wouldn¡¯t listen, Logan!¡± he said angrily. ¡°And I didn¡¯t!¡± I growled. ¡°I overheard it by ident. I was focused on my work and my control slipped.¡± It was hard for us to control our senses at all times. They were heightened and we had to suppress them if we wanted to be less simted by our environment. That was why all of our bedrooms in the packhouse were soundproofed. There was nothing worse than hearing your friends or family fuck. Not to mention what I would do to someone if they heard my mate as she reached her orgasm. Emma¡¯s screams and moans were mine. I would be the only man on the who would get to see and hear her cum. Just thinking about it made me hard and I had to stand behind the fucking kitchen ind to hide my erection from my mate¡¯s brother. Shit. I was worse than a fucking teenager. My dick kept getting rock hard in the worst possible situations. I have never been this turned on just thinking about a woman. Andrew would kill me if he knew where my mind went just now. ¡°Howe you are not destroying my house right now?¡± Andrew asked as he opened the fridge. ¡°I¡¯m more in pain than I¡¯m angry right now.¡± I mumbled. Andrew turned around to look at me. He sighed, cing the carton of eggs on the kitchen counter. ¡°She won¡¯t leave.¡± he said, crossing his arms over his chest and leaning on the kitchen ind. ¡°How did you figure out she wanted to leave?¡± I asked him, trying to calm my heartbeat down. ¡®She won¡¯t leave¡¯. I was holding onto those words like they were a life jacket. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Andrew shook his head. ¡°Eliza told Asher because she got worried and scared. Eliza didn¡¯t want to leave, but Emma did.¡± I furrowed my eyebrows. Why did she tell only Asher and not Leon? ¡®Leon?¡¯ I called him. ¡®Did Eliza mention this to you?¡¯ I could feel his blinding anger, but I managed to control him. ¡®No.¡¯ he growled. ¡®Mark her, Logan. She is not leaving us!¡¯ I won¡¯t do it without her consent.¡¯ I growled back at him and pushed him back into my mind. I almost marked her earlier. I wanted to. The fear of losing her to another man made me blind. But I knew how wrong that would be. I knew I would only push her further away from me. I would have to control Leon because he could do something stupid like that out of pure instinct. I was territorial, but I was nowhere as near bad as he was. She was ours, and he wouldn¡¯t let her go. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she say anything to Leon?¡± I asked, even though I already knew the answer to that question. ¡°Because that would have gone well.¡± Andrew said, raising an eyebrow at me. ¡°Leon would have gone insane.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± I sighed, running my hand through my hair. ¡°But she won¡¯t leave, right?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t.¡± Andrew said. ¡°I talked to her and exined everything. She will need some time, but she calmed down a bit.¡± ¡°Would she listen to me?¡± I asked, hopeful. ¡°Eventually.¡± Andrew nodded. ¡°Give her a little time, Logan.¡± I nodded, looking down at my hands. Andrew started making breakfast. A few minutester, I heard the door to her room open. My heart started beating faster. I missed her so fucking much. She walked into the kitchen, her eyes darting to the floor next to the kitchen ind. My fists clenched. I knew it was the spot the bitch made her kneel. I would need to visit Sienna again soon. Emma took a deep breath and walked to Andrew. ¡°Do you need help?¡± she asked him. I admired her. Even in sweats and a hoodie, she was the most delicious thing I¡¯ve everid my eyes on. I wanted to taste her lips again, but I knew it would probably be a very long time until she let me do that N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. again. ¡°It¡¯s okay, little one.¡± Andrew smiled at her. ¡°Are you okay to be in here?¡± Emma nodded, sitting on the kitchen ind opposite me. I noticed how she avoided looking at that spot. ¡°Emma?¡± I called her and she looked up at me. Goddess, I wanted to pull her into my arms and kiss her. ¡°Will you give me a chance to exin?¡± I asked her, my voice trembling. She took a deep breath and nodded. I almost cried in relief. ¡°But not now, Logan.¡± she said. ¡°I need some time, okay? I¡¯m angry and hurt and that talk wouldn¡¯t go well for either of us right now.¡± Andrew turned around and looked at her with a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡± he said as he kissed the top of her head. I was jealous. She let him touch her. ¡°Okay, baby.¡± I said, giving her a small smile. ¡°I understand. We will talk when you are ready.¡± She nodded, looking back down at her hands. Her eyes nced over the spot, and I noticed how she tensed up. Out of instinct, I reached out and took her hand in mine. ¡°Nothing and no one can hurt you while I am here.¡± I told her, gripping her hand tightly and wishing it was more of her I was touching. Andrew looked at her, reaching out and wrapping his arms around her from behind. ¡°You are safe, Em.¡± he said. She was safe. Nothing would happen to her again. No one would hurt her again. I would hunt them down and kill them if they even thought about hurting her. Just as I would hunt the Rogue King down. Rted March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Trying Emma POV I was sitting in the diner with Amy, sipping my vani milkshake. It¡¯s been three days since I found out who I was, and I¡¯ve been under constant supervision from my brother and Logan. I couldn¡¯t shift, and they barely let me out of the house. I fought tooth and nail to be here with Amy without one of them breathing down my neck. Andrew and Logan were in the packhouse, picking up on their work. Drake left to go to his pack, but he said that he would be back here in a few days. He wanted to help n the attack on the Rogue King. Logan didn¡¯t want to wait for him to attack. He said that he wanted to get rid of him before he found out about me. The problem was that nobody knew where the Rogue King was. He¡¯d been hiding for years, operating from the shadows. Andrew and Logan ned on capturing one of the rogues and trying to get him to talk and tell us where the Rogue King was hiding. It was reallyforting to know that if he managed to take me away, nobody would know where to find me. Note the sarcasm. I sighed internally, trying to push the thought back into my mind. ¡°So, are you going to forgive Logan?¡± Amy asked me, pulling me out of my thoughts. I gulped my milkshake down. I didn¡¯t know what to tell her. There was a whole other problem she wasn¡¯t even aware of, and I couldn¡¯t tell her about it because I would be putting her in danger. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I sighed, stirring my milkshake with my straw. ¡°Would you forgive him?¡± Amy sighed, taking a sip of her milkshake before looking back up at 1. ¡°I don¡¯t have a mate, so I don¡¯t know what a mate bond feels like.¡± she said. ¡°But the Goddess can make mistakes. You shouldn¡¯t be with the man who hurt you just because there is a bond. You should be with someone who loves you, Emma.¡± ¡°Is this your way of telling me I should be with Jake?¡± I asked her, already knowing the answer. She was convinced that Jake and I belonged together. ¡°Maybe.¡± she shrugged. ¡°Jake adores you, Emmy. He would never hurt you. He would love you like you deserve to be loved.¡± I tried to picture it. I tried to imagine my life with Jake. Each time I did, my whole body screamed. The images of Logan touching me and kissing me flooded my mind. I couldn¡¯t imagine myself with another man. No matter how badly Logan hurt me, I was his. My body and my soul were his. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be fair to him, Amy.¡± I sighed, trying to push away the image of ourst kiss. ¡°I could never love him like that. He deserves a girl who will love him with everything she has. He deserves a mate. I can¡¯t be that. I can¡¯t give him the love he needs.¡± ¡°But you love him, Emma.¡± Amy said, taking my hand in hers. ¡°I do.¡± I nodded. ¡°I love him like a friend.¡± ¡°That would be enough for him.¡± she smiled at me. I shook my head. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be fair, Amy. I could never do that to him.¡± Amy sighed, letting go of my hand and taking another sip of her milkshake. ¡°What about Logan then?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± I sighed, pushing the now empty ss away. ¡°I need more time.¡± Amy and I talked for a little while longer. I tried to avoid the topic about Logan and Jake, because she was adamant about convincing me to leave Logan and run to Jake. But I couldn¡¯t. My body and my heart kept screaming at me when I thought about it. When I noticed that it was getting dark outside, I told Amy I should get going. We said our goodbyes, and I walked back home. When I entered the house, I saw Logan sitting on the couch, scrolling through his phone. ¡°Hey, baby.¡± he smiled at me, making my heart skip a beat. He insisted on calling me baby, no matter how many times I told him not to. I gave up eventually. ¡°Hey.¡± I said, unwrapping my scarf from around my neck. ¡°Where is Andrew?¡± ¡°Grocery shopping.¡± he said. ¡°Did you have fun with Amy?¡± He motioned for me to sit down next to him. I debated it for a second before I walked over to him. ¡°I did.¡± I said as I sat down. ¡°Any news about the Rogue King?¡± ¡°No.¡± Logan said as he removed a stand of hair from my face. A shiver went down my spine, and I could feel my lower belly heating up. Only a light touch from him was required to turn my body into a useless heap of moaning mess. Stupid body. Logan¡¯s fingers touched my neck as he was removing his hand from my face, and I felt something wet between my legs. I had to stop myself from moaning loudly. I wanted to scream at my body. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Really?! One touch?!¡¯ Logan¡¯s eyes darkened and he growled. ¡°Fuck, Emma.¡± he said, grabbing the back of my neck and pulling me to him. He leaned his forehead on mine and took a deep breath. My heart was pounding in my chest, and all my rational thinking was gone. I wanted him to touch me. I wanted him to kiss me. I couldn¡¯t care less about him rejecting me again. This feeling was worth all the pain I would go through. ¡°You are killing me, baby.¡± he mumbled, his lips grazing mine as he spoke. Oh, fuck it! I grabbed his face with my hands and kissed him. He pulled me onto hisp, and I straddled him. I could feel how hard he was, and it was only making me wetter. His tongue entered my mouth, and I saw fireworks behind my lids. His tongue massaged mine softly, and I moaned, making him groan and press me closer to him. His lips moved from my mouth to my jaw and to the sweet spot on my neck where his mark would go. He sucked on it gently, making my skin heat up. I let him trace his mouth and his tongue all over my neck until he brought his skillful lips back to mine. I didn¡¯t know where I found the guts to do what I did, but I found myself biting gently on his lower lip, making him groan and press his hardness against me. I lowered my head into the crook of his neck and licked his marking spot, making him cry out. I ced gentle kisses all over his neck up to his earlobe. He tasted amazing. I never wanted to taste anything else again. His hands found their way to my ass, squeezing hard and pressing me against him. My underwear was definitely ruined. I licked his earlobe before sucking on it gently. I could feel his hardness twitch, and a proud feeling washed over me. I was pretty good at this for someone who never did anything like this before. He turned his head, capturing my lips with his once again. His tongue massaged mine again, and I grinded my hips against his. ¡°Holy fucking shit, Emma.¡± he growled in my mouth. ¡°I will fuck you right here and right now if we don¡¯t stop.¡± I raised my head, looking into his lustful eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, baby, I would make love to you right the hell now, but I think your brother would kill me if he walked in on that.¡± he said, chuckling and nipping at my lower lip. Shit. Andrew. Ipletely forgot that he would probably be home soon. My heartbeat lowered and my skin cooled down. I could think clearly again. ¡°Does this little make-out session that almost made me cum in my pants like I was a teenage boy once again mean that you are willing to give me another chance?¡± Logan asked, running his nose up and down my jaw, breathing in my scent. I chuckled, making him look at me and smile brightly. I bit my lower lip, and my heartbeat picked up again. Could I do it? Could I even trust him? I could try. I could give him a chance to show me that he really did want me. ¡°I will try.¡± I said quietly. The smile on Logan¡¯s face made my heart swell. He grabbed my face in his hands, kissing me again. ¡°You are mine, Emma.¡± he said, leaning his forehead on mine. ¡°I fucking love you.¡± Chapter 54 Trying Emma POV I was sitting in the diner with Amy, sipping my vani milkshake. It¡¯s been three days since I found out who I was, and I¡¯ve been under constant supervision from my brother and Logan. I couldn¡¯t shift, and they barely let me out of the house. I fought tooth and nail to be here with Amy without one of them breathing down my neck. Andrew and Logan were in the packhouse, picking up on their work. Drake left to go to his pack, but he said that he would be back here in a few days. He wanted to help n the attack on the Rogue King. Logan didn¡¯t want to wait for him to attack. He said that he wanted to get rid of him before he found out about me. The problem was that nobody knew where the Rogue King was. He¡¯d been hiding for years, operating from the shadows. Andrew and Logan ned on capturing one of the rogues and trying to get him to talk and tell us where the Rogue King was hiding. It was reallyforting to know that if he managed to take me away, nobody would know where to find me. Note the sarcasm. I sighed internally, trying to push the thought back into my mind. ¡°So, are you going to forgive Logan?¡± Amy asked me, pulling me out of my thoughts. I gulped my milkshake down. I didn¡¯t know what to tell her. There was a whole other problem she wasn¡¯t even aware of, and I couldn¡¯t tell her about it because I would be putting her in danger. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I sighed, stirring my milkshake with my straw. ¡°Would you forgive him?¡± Amy sighed, taking a sip of her milkshake before looking back up at 1. ¡°I don¡¯t have a mate, so I don¡¯t know what a mate bond feels like.¡± she said. ¡°But the Goddess can make mistakes. You shouldn¡¯t be with the man who hurt you just because there is a bond. You should be with someone who loves you, Emma.¡± ¡°Is this your way of telling me I should be with Jake?¡± I asked her, already knowing the answer. She was convinced that Jake and I belonged together. ¡°Maybe.¡± she shrugged. ¡°Jake adores you, Emmy. He would never hurt you. He would love you like you deserve to be loved.¡± I tried to picture it. I tried to imagine my life with Jake. Each time I did, my whole body screamed. The images of Logan touching me and kissing me flooded my mind. I couldn¡¯t imagine myself with another man. No matter how badly Logan hurt me, I was his. My body and my soul were his. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be fair to him, Amy.¡± I sighed, trying to push away the image of ourst kiss. ¡°I could never love him like that. He deserves a girl who will love him with everything she has. He deserves a mate. I can¡¯t be that. I can¡¯t give him the love he needs.¡± ¡°But you love him, Emma.¡± Amy said, taking my hand in hers. ¡°I do.¡± I nodded. ¡°I love him like a friend.¡± ¡°That would be enough for him.¡± she smiled at me. I shook my head. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be fair, Amy. I could never do that to him.¡± Amy sighed, letting go of my hand and taking another sip of her milkshake. ¡°What about Logan then?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± I sighed, pushing the now empty ss away. ¡°I need more time.¡± Amy and I talked for a little while longer. I tried to avoid the topic about Logan and Jake, because she was adamant about convincing me to leave Logan and run to Jake. But I couldn¡¯t. My body and my heart kept screaming at me when I thought about it. When I noticed that it was getting dark outside, I told Amy I should get going. We said our goodbyes, and I walked back home. When I entered the house, I saw Logan sitting on the couch, scrolling through his phone. ¡°Hey, baby.¡± he smiled at me, making my heart skip a beat. He insisted on calling me baby, no matter how many times I told him not to. I gave up eventually. ¡°Hey.¡± I said, unwrapping my scarf from around my neck. ¡°Where is Andrew?¡± ¡°Grocery shopping.¡± he said. ¡°Did you have fun with Amy?¡± He motioned for me to sit down next to him. I debated it for a second before I walked over to him. ¡°I did.¡± I said as I sat down. ¡°Any news about the Rogue King?¡± ¡°No.¡± Logan said as he removed a stand of hair from my face. A shiver went down my spine, and I could feel my lower belly heating up. Only a light touch from him was required to turn my body into a useless heap of moaning mess. Stupid body. Logan¡¯s fingers touched my neck as he was removing his hand from my face, and I felt something wet between my legs. I had to stop myself from moaning loudly. I wanted to scream at my body. ¡®Really?! One touch?!¡¯ Logan¡¯s eyes darkened and he growled. ¡°Fuck, Emma.¡± he said, grabbing the back of my neck and pulling me to him. He leaned his forehead on mine and took a deep breath. My heart was pounding in my chest, and all my rational thinking was gone. I wanted him to touch me. I wanted him to kiss me. I couldn¡¯t care less about him rejecting me again. This feeling was worth all the pain I would go through. ¡°You are killing me, baby.¡± he mumbled, his lips grazing mine as he spoke. Oh, fuck it! I grabbed his face with my hands and kissed him. He pulled me onto hisp, and I straddled him. I could feel how hard he was, and it was only making me wetter. His tongue entered my mouth, and I saw fireworks behind my lids. His tongue massaged mine softly, and I moaned, making him groan and press me closer to him. His lips moved from my mouth to my jaw and to the sweet spot on my neck where his mark would go. He sucked on it gently, making my skin heat up. I let him trace his mouth and his tongue all over my neck until he brought his skillful lips back to mine. I didn¡¯t know where I found the guts to do what I did, but I found myself biting gently on his lower lip, making him groan and press his hardness against me. I lowered my head into the crook of his neck and licked his marking spot, making him cry out. I ced gentle kisses all over his neck up to his earlobe. He tasted amazing. I never wanted to taste anything else again. His hands found their way to my ass, squeezing hard and pressing me against him. My underwear was definitely ruined. I licked his earlobe before sucking on it gently. I could feel his hardness twitch, and a proud feeling washed over me. I was pretty good at this for someone who never did anything like this before. He turned his head, capturing my lips with his once again. His tongue massaged mine again, and I grinded my hips against his. ¡°Holy fucking shit, Emma.¡± he growled in my mouth. ¡°I will fuck you right here and right now if we don¡¯t stop.¡± I raised my head, looking into his lustful eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, baby, I would make love to you right the hell now, but I think your brother would kill me if he walked in on that.¡± he said, chuckling and nipping at my lower lip. Shit. Andrew. Ipletely forgot that he would probably be home soon. My heartbeat lowered and my skin cooled down. I could think clearly again. ¡°Does this little make-out session that almost made me cum in my pants like I was a teenage boy once again mean that you are willing to give me another chance?¡± Logan asked, running his nose up and down my jaw, breathing in my scent. I chuckled, making him look at me and smile brightly. I bit my lower lip, and my heartbeat picked up again. Could I do it? Could I even trust him? I could try. I could give him a chance to show me that he really did want me. ¡°I will try.¡± I said quietly. The smile on Logan¡¯s face made my heart swell. He grabbed my face in his hands, kissing me again. ¡°You are mine, Emma.¡± he said, leaning his forehead on mine. ¡°I fucking love you.¡± Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Progress Logan POV I mmed my fist against the table. I couldn¡¯t believe we couldn¡¯t find the fucker. It was like he didn¡¯t fucking exist! I felt rage boiling in my veins and the need to destroy my office grew by the second. I needed to leave. I needed a distraction. And what better distraction could there be than my mate in my arms? My mind went to the make-out session two days ago, and I was rock hard instantly. The way she kissed me and pushed herself against me almost made me lose my mind. She tasted fucking amazing and, looking back, I had no idea how I managed to hold myself back from sinking into her right there in the middle of the living room. I needed her right now. I fucking needed her. Emma, baby? I mind-linked her. She decided to give me a chance, and I was thrilled. She was still careful and our rtionship looked more like a friendship right now, which bugged the hell out of me, but it was way more than I could hope for. I was sure she would reject me and leave me. I kept picturing her with Jacob, and my heart was breaking. But now, I had hope that I would get my mate back. Yes? She responded. Her voice sent shivers down my body, making my erection harden to the point where it hurt. Where are you? I asked her, standing up and walking out of my office. I adjusted myself in my pants, hoping that my erection wasn¡¯t too noticeable. I couldn¡¯t stay here and wait for it to go down. I needed her now. Home. She answered. Are you alone? I asked her. Where is Andrew? Andrew is at the packhouse. She responded. He is not with you? He was probably down in the cer enjoying his time with Rolf or Sienna. But I didn¡¯t tell her that. No. I said. I¡¯m on my way to you. I need you, baby. What happened? She asked, and I could hear worry in her voice. It made me walk faster. My instinct to calm my mate down made me rush to her. Nothing, baby. I sighed. I¡¯m frustrated because we don¡¯t have any leads on the Rogue King. Oh. She said. It¡¯s okay. You will find him. I will, baby. I said softly. He won¡¯t hurt you. Logan? She called me. I could hear nervousness in her voice. Why was she nervous? I am not alone at home. She said slowly. My heartbeat sped up and I ran toward her house. Who is there? I growled, even though I had a pretty good idea who it was. I could feel the heartbeat in my throat. I was a few minutes away. Jake. She said quietly. I saw fucking red. He was with her. They were alone. He wanted her. He could take her. I could lose her. No. No fucking way. She was mine. I was in front of her house before I could blink. I ripped the door open and growled loudly. The fucker was sitting in the armchair, sipping his coffee. Emma was on the couch, staring at me wide- eyed. ¡°Good morning, Alpha.¡± Jacob said, cing his mug down on the coffee table. ¡°Your visit is over, Walters.¡± I growled, narrowing my eyes at him and reminding myself that I couldn¡¯t kill him. ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°All due respect, Alpha, but this isn¡¯t your house.¡± the fucker said, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°I am Emma¡¯s guest, and I will leave when she tells me to.¡± I saw fucking red. He was pushing the wrong fucking buttons. ¡°Get out, Jacob.¡± Imanded him. ¡°Logan¡­¡± Emma started talking, but I stopped her. ¡°No, Emma.¡± I growled, not taking my eyes off of him. ¡°He is disrespectful to his Alpha. I could have him killed. Worst of all, he was sitting all alone with my mate. I want to kill him for that.¡± I heard Emma sigh. The fucker tried to fight my Alphamand, but it was pointless. He stood up, ring at me. ¡°I will see you soon, Emma.¡± he said before leaving the house. ¡°Bye, Jake.¡± she smiled at him as she stood up to close the front door. I unclenched my fists and let the scent of my mate calm me down. Emma turned around with a frown on her face. ¡°Was that really necessary?¡± she sighed, walking past me and into the kitchen. I scoffed. ¡°Are you kidding me? He was alone with my mate, and he had the guts to disrespect me. If he wasn¡¯t important to you, I would kill him immediately.¡± Emma leaned on the kitchen ind, looking at me confused. ¡°You care that he is important to me?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°I wish that he wasn¡¯t.¡± I mumbled, running my hand through my hair. ¡°But he is and I love you, which means I could never hurt you by hurting him.¡± Emma stared at me for a few seconds before reaching out to me. I was in front of her in a second. I picked her up and sat her down on the kitchen ind. I parted her legs and stood in between them, cing my arms on the ind, caging her in. She raised her hand and caressed my cheek. Shivers went down my spine. I closed my eyes, leaning into her touch and taking a deep breath. Her scent filled my lungspletely, and I felt high. She was my drug. ¡°Thank you.¡± she said quietly, running her fingers through my short beard. ¡°It means a lot to me that you consider my feelings when you think about killing other people.¡± She chuckled at the end of the sentence, and I opened my eyes to look at her smile. Goddess, she was fucking perfect. I smiled at her, leaning my forehead on hers and cing my arms around her waist. She froze for a second before rxing into my hold. ¡°I love you, baby.¡± I said, cing a kiss on her nose. She stared at me and bit her lip. I could feel her nervousness. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it back, Emma.¡± I said, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear and cing a kiss on her jaw. ¡°I know I don¡¯t deserve it yet. I fucked up, and I have to make up for it. I just want you to know that I love you.¡± She smiled and caressed my cheek. I wanted to kiss her, but she interrupted me with a question. ¡°Why were you upset earlier?¡± she asked. ¡°Before Jake. Was it just because of the Rogue King or did something else happen?¡± I sighed, leaning my forehead on her shoulder. She ced her hand on my head, running her fingers through my hair. ¡°Nothing else.¡± I said. ¡°I am just pissed off because I can¡¯t find him.¡± ¡°You will.¡± she said quietly. I didn¡¯t need to talk. I needed her. I moved my head slightly to the right, pressing my lips to her neck. She moaned quietly, but it was enough to make me rock hard again. I found the spot I would soon sink my canines into and sucked on it gently. Emma¡¯s legs wrapped around my waist, and she pressed me closer to her. I could smell her arousal and it was driving me fucking crazy. I traced my lips across her neck, to her jaw, and finally to her mouth, silencing her moans. Her hands tangled up in my hair, pulling me closer. I pressed her against my chest, massaging her tongue with mine.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. I was inplete and total ecstasy. I wanted her so fucking bad, but I knew I had to wait. I could see that she was still unsure of me and my intentions. I could see that she still didn¡¯t trust mepletely. She was still fighting with herself and the mate bond. She was giving into the physical aspects of the mate bond, but she still wasn¡¯t in this rtionship mentally and emotionally. Notpletely, at least. She needed time and I would give it to her. As much as I wanted to bury myself inside of her and make her scream my name, I knew I had to wait for her to trust mepletely. I knew I had to wait for her to ept the mate bond and stop questioning my intentions. Until then, I would take what I can get from her and I would give her everything I had to offer. Rted March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 New Information Andrew POV Trigger warning: torture scenes. I was running low on patience. This motherfucker thought that he could y with me. He thought that he could lie to me. Six missing fingers and a couple of broken teethter, he finally decided to talk. Too bad I wasn¡¯t satisfied with what I was hearing. He was now full of wolfsbane with stab wounds and cuts all over his body. He wasn¡¯t going to heal until I got my answers. I wouldn¡¯t stop until I got my answers. I would find the Rogue King. I would find him and I would kill him. He wasn¡¯t getting Emma. He would never touch her. Hell, he would never breathe near her. I would destroy him before he got a chance to. ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked calmly, slicing through his thigh. He screamed in pain, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, please.¡± he cried out. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± I sighed, cing my hands on my hips. ¡°You realize that I don¡¯t really like your answer, right? I need to hear something elseing from your mouth before I burn them with wolfsbane.¡± Rogue¡¯s eyes widened in fear. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± he shouted. ¡°I swear I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°You were giving orders on the field.¡± I said, turning around and looking through the knives in our collection. ¡°You are high up. You are not an ordinary rogue wolf. You know something.¡± The rogue remained silent. I picked up thergest knife on the tray and turned around. The fucker had a smirk on his face. I clenched my fists and tightened my jaw. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is.¡± he said. ¡°But I do know what he wants. Or should I say, who he wants.¡± My anger rose rapidly. I grabbed his neck and squeezed. He turned red and his eyes popped out. The smirk on his face disappeared. ¡°Speak.¡± I gritted my teeth, putting a Beta order behind my words. Too bad it didn¡¯t work on him. He was a rogue, and no matter the pressure behind my words, my orders didn¡¯t work on him. It made me feel better, though. He stayed silent. I let out my ws and sliced the skin on the back of his neck. He started trashing in my hold. ¡°You are not getting out of this room alive.¡± I ¡®I growled at him. ¡°But if you don¡¯t tell me what I want to know, your torture will never end. I will let you heal and torture you again until you are at the brink of death. It will continue forever. Wherever I am frustrated or angry, I wille to you to let out my frustration on your body.¡± His eyes widened, and I saw fear. I smirked and squeezed his neck tighter. ¡°But if you tell me what I want to know, I will kill you quickly.¡± I continued. ¡°The torture stops here and you are free.¡± I let go of his neck, allowing him to breathe normally. I stepped back and leaned on the steel table behind me. The rogue gasped loudly, trying to force air into his lungs. ¡°So, what¡¯s it going to be?¡± I asked calmly. ¡°Are you speaking to me, or am I continuing this fun session we¡¯ve been having?¡± The rogue took another deep breath before looking up at me. ¡°There is a girl in this pack.¡± he said, his voice raspy from theck of oxygen. ¡°She is supposed to be very powerful. He wants her.¡± My breathing picked up and my heart started beating impossibly fast. Shit! He knew about her! ¡°A girl?¡± I asked, trying to keep Asher froming out. I needed to find as much as I could, and letting Asher shift was not the way. ¡°Yes.¡± the rogue nodded. ¡°She is the future Luna of this pack. Well, she is supposed to be anyway. Your Alpha rejected her and my Alpha wants her. He ising to get her.¡± ¡®Let me out, Andrew!¡¯ Asher screamed. ¡®He is taking about my pup! I will fucking kill him!¡¯ used all of my strength to push him back. My heart hammered in my chest and I wanted to run to Emma and make sure she was okay. Logan? I mind-linked him. Yes? He responded immediately. Where are you? I asked. At your house. He said. Why? Did something happen? Is Emma with you? I asked, ignoring his question. She is. He responded. What¡¯s going on, Andrew? Stay with her. I growled, ignoring him again. Don¡¯t let her out of your sight. Call Drake and tell him to meet us at my ce. Wha¡­ Logan started talking, but I cut our mind-link. I could feel him trying to force it open, but I pushed back. I needed to know everything, and I didn¡¯t have time to tell him what I found out. I would do thatter. Also, I didn¡¯t need to hear his panicked voice in my head. It would only distract me. I hoped that he wouldn¡¯t use the Alphamand. It would force our link to open. Drake wasing back today, so we could exchange information. I was hoping he knew something we could use against the Rogue King. I needed to get as much information from this fucker as I could. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Does he know who she is?¡± I asked, growling. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know her name, but he knows what she looks like.¡± the rogue answered. Fuck! I growled loudly, making the rogue smirk. ¡°Do you know her?¡± he taunted me. ¡°Is she someone important to you? I know she is not important to your Alpha. He wouldn¡¯t reject her if she was.¡± Iunched myself at him, grabbing his neck and squeezing again. ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± I growled in his face. ¡°Don¡¯t make me change my mind about killing you quickly.¡± The rogue¡¯s eyes widened even further. I let him go and stepped back. I took a deep breath and ran my hand through my hair. ¡°How the fuck does he know that my Alpha rejected her?¡± I asked, growling. ¡°The dark witch told him.¡± the rogue said, taking deep breaths. ¡°She saw everything. By rejecting her, he only made it easier for the Rogue King. The girl isn¡¯t marked or mated. He won¡¯t have to remove her mark when he gets her.¡± My heart stopped. Remove her mark? That was impossible. ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?!¡± I growled, bending over and getting into his face. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to remove a mate¡¯s mark.¡± The fucker smirked in my face. I was seriously considering keeping him as a punching bag. ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± he said. ¡°It can be done with dark magic.¡± ¡°How?¡± I growled loudly, clenching my fists. ¡°Do I look like a witch to you?¡± the rogue smirked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I do know that the Rogue King doesn¡¯t want to do it because it is dangerous. She could die in the process. He needs her alive.¡± I growled, raising my fist and punching the fucker as hard as I could. His head snapped back and he fell unconscious. I ran out of the cell, growling and trembling. He would never get her! I would fucking kill him! ¡°Pump him full of wolfsbane, but don¡¯t let him die!¡± I shouted at the guard standing in front of the cell. I ran upstairs to Logan¡¯s bedroom. I needed a shower and a change of clothes. All I really wanted to do was run back home to my sister, but I knew that Emma would freak out if she saw me like this. I was covered in blood. It was stuck to my skin and my clothes were drenched. Where the fuck is Drake? I asked Logan as I opened our mind-link again. Did he arrive? Fuck, Andrew! Logan growled at me. Where the fuck are you? What is going on? I have some new information about the Rogue King. I growled. I¡¯m at the pack house, taking a shower. I will be home soon. I¡¯m covered in blood. I don¡¯t want Emma to see me like this. Logan growled and cut our mind-link. He never told me if Drake arrived. I didn¡¯t really care. All I wanted was to go home and feel my sister in my arms. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Remove The Mark? Logan POV I gripped Emma¡¯s waist tighter. I was sitting on the couch, watching TV when Andrew mind-linked me for the first time. I got so freaked out that I went up to Emma¡¯s room and pulled her out of there. I made her sit on the couch with me and watch TV. Sheined the entire time because I interrupted her reading. I ignored herpletely. Andrew said to keep an eye on her, and I would do just that. I missed her anyway, and I wanted her close to me. Now that Andrew had told me he had new information, I was even more freaked out. Andrew sounded afraid and angry. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Emma asked me as she tried to move away from me. I grabbed her tighter, pulling her closer. ¡°You are hurting me, Logan.¡± she said quietly. I let her go immediately. My eart broke in my chest. I hurt her. ¡°Goddess, baby, I am so sorry.¡± I whined, wrapping an arm around her waist gently this time. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Andrew mind-linked me.¡± I sighed, leaning in and running my nose across her jaw. ¡°He has new information about the Rogue King.¡± Emma stiffened. ¡°What information?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say.¡± I mumbled, cing a kiss on her cheek. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, baby. He won¡¯t touch you.¡± Emma was silent. She bit her lower lip, and I could tell that she was nervous. Watching her bite her low ip like that made me want to do it myself. I imagined sucking and biting on her lower lip while she moaned. Shit. Not now, Logan. I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself. ¡°You don¡¯t know that, Logan.¡± Emma¡¯s quiet voice snapped me out of my thoughts. ¡°He could take me away.¡± The fear exploded inside of me. I immediately wrapped my arms around her, pulling her against my chest. ¡°No.¡± I growled. ¡°He will not take you away from me. No one will take you away from me. You are mine.¡± The word kept repeating itself in my mind. Mine. Mine. She was fucking MINE. Every piece of her body and soul was mine. Nobody would touch her. Nobody would have her. MINE! My heart was hammering in my chest, and the only thing stopping me from shifting was Emma¡¯s scent around me. I felt her breath on my neck and focused on that. ¡°What if he hurts Andrew?¡± Emma whispered. ¡°Or you?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t, baby.¡± I mumbled, boying my nose into her hair. ¡°He will not hurt us. He will not take you away. I won¡¯t let him.¡± Emma rxed in my arms, and the happiness I felt was immeasurable. My baby trusted me. She felt safe with me. She was rxed next to me. It was a huge step forward, and it made me want to jump up and scream with happiness. A knock on the door interrupted us. I let Emma go, and she wanted to stand up. I stopped her immediately. I knew it was Drake, and I didn¡¯t want him near her. He wanted her, and she was mine. I stood up, walked to the front door, and opened it. Drake was standing there with a smile on his face. ¡°Hi, Logan.¡± he greeted me. ¡°Drake.¡± I nodded, stepping aside so he coulde inside. He walked inside the house and looked at Emma immediately. She was standing in the living room with a small smile on her beautiful face. ¡°Hello, Emma.¡± he said, a huge smile spreading across his face. ¡°It is so good to see you again. How are you?¡± I growled, rushing back to her. I ced an arm around her waist and red at Drake. Mine. Fucking mine. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He ignored mepletely, his eyes never leaving her. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Alpha Drake.¡± she said politely. ¡°Please, sit down. Can I get you anything to drink?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Drake, Emma.¡± he said, sitting down on the couch. ¡°And I would like a beer if you have one, please.¡± Emma nodded, looking up at me. ¡°Would you like something as well?¡± ¡°Beer as well.¡± I said, bending down and cing a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Thank you, baby.¡± Emma walked away, giving another small smile to Drake. Jealousy stabbed at my heart. ¡°So, she has forgiven you?¡± Drake asked as soon as she left the living room. ¡°Sort of.¡± I sighed, sitting down. ¡°I¡¯m still gaining her trust.¡± ¡°She is definitely worth it.¡± Drake chuckled. I growled, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°Back the fuck off.¡± Drake raised his hands like he was surrendering. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything, Logan.¡± I opened my mouth to tell him that he would never get a chance to do anything anyway, but I was interrupted when the door mmed open and a furious Andrew barged inside. My eyes widened. He looked ready to kill. He looked around the room and growled. ¡°Where is Emma?¡± Before we could respond, Emma came back from the kitchen with two beers in her hands. Andrew growled, rushed toward Emma, and pulled her to him. The bottles almost fell out of her hands. I stood up and took them from her hands. I gave one to Drake and put mine down on the coffee table. Emma hugged Andrew. He picked her up and sat down in the armchair with her on hisp. ¡°What happened?¡± Emma asked him. ¡°I got some information out of the rogue in the cer.¡± Andrew growled, tightening his arms around Emma. ¡°How?¡± Emma asked him. Andrew nced at me. I knew how, but Emma didn¡¯t need to know. ¡°I was persuasive.¡± Andrew said. Emma sighed. She probably knew what he meant by that, but she didn¡¯t ask any further. ¡°What did he say?¡± Drake asked, leaning his elbows on his knees. ¡°He knows about Emma.¡± Andrew growled, making my heart stop beating. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know her name, but he knows what she looks like.¡± I saw Emma¡¯s eyes widen in fear. She tensed up in Andrew¡¯s arms. I was frozen. My fists were clenched, and my canines slipped out. I wanted to grab Emma and wrap her in my arms, but I couldn¡¯t fucking move. ¡°Anything else?¡± Drake asked angrily. Andrew nodded, his eyes zing with fury. Andrew nced at me, and I knew that what he was going to say next would probably make me want to burn the house to the ground. ¡°The Rogue Kind knows that Logan rejected his mate.¡± Andrew said slowly. ¡°A dark witch told him that would happen. He is d because if Emma was marked, he would have to remove her mark.¡± The room waspletely silent after Andrew finished speaking. Remove her mark? That was impossible. Nothing and nobody could remove a mate¡¯s mark. Just the thought of it made me sick. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Drake mumbled. Andrew shook his head. ¡°Apparently not. A witch can do something about that, but it¡¯s dangerous. The one having the mark removed could die in the process.¡± My heart stopped beating. My ws flew out. A growl escaped me. I saw Emma shaking in fear, and my body finally moved. I jumped toward Andrew, grabbed Emma out of his hands, and pressed her against my chest. She was shaking, and small sobs escaped her lips. My heart broke into a million tiny pieces. ¡°He won¡¯t hurt you, baby.¡± I whispered to her. ¡°I won¡¯t let him.¡± I sat down with her in my arms. She straddled me and wrapped her arms around my neck. I kept rubbing her back soothingly. I could feel her fear, and it made me want to burn the world down. I looked at Andrew over her shoulder. He looked murderous. He was staring at Emma, and I could see how much he wanted to rip her from my arms and back into his. I gripped her tighter, cing a kiss on top of her head. ¡°What the fuck are we going to do?¡± Drake growled after a few minutes of silence. Rted March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 3, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 13, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Stay Inside Emma POV To say that I was shocked was aplete understatement. I waspletely shaken. A mate¡¯s mark could be removed? I could die in the process? I pressed myself closer to Logan. I needed him. I needed hisfort and the safety of his arms. I was slowly falling for him. I still fought with myself, but it was really hard. Especially when he was around all the time and when I could feel his lips on mine whenever I wanted. I was getting addicted to the taste of him and I was slowly heading to the point of no return. I still wanted to slow down. A voice inside of my mind didn¡¯t stop screaming at me. I was still afraid he would reject I still thought he wanted me only because I was the True Luna. But the voice screaming at me slowly got quieter and all my feelings for him started overwhelming me. It was a huge battle inside of me, but now I needed him. I needed him to hold me and tell me that he would never let anyone take me away from him. ¡°She can¡¯t leave the house.¡± Andrew growled. ¡°She can¡¯t show her face outside. Not until we catch the motherfucker.¡± ¡°And she can never be left alone.¡± Logan added, rubbing soothing circles on my back. ¡°One of us has to be with her all the time.¡± I furrowed my eyebrows. How could that be possible? They have jobs. They couldn¡¯t be with me all the time. ¡°You can¡¯t do that, Logan.¡± I said as I sat up in hisp. ¡°You have a pack to take care of.¡± ¡°You are more important, baby.¡± he said, cupping my face. ¡°Besides, I have a lot of people who could help me run my pack. Don¡¯t worry about that part.¡± I stared at him, surprised that he would choose me over the pack. Would he really sit with me the entire day instead of taking care of his pack? ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, Logan, but I have an idea.¡± Andrew sighed, making me look away from Logan. Logan looked at Andrew over my shoulder. I tried to wiggle out of Logan¡¯sp, but he wouldn¡¯t let me. ¡°No, Emma.¡± he growled quietly, looking down at me. ¡°Stay here.¡± ¡°Let me just turn around then.¡± I sighed. Logan picked me up with ease and turned me around so I could see my brother and Drake. He pressed me on his chest and kissed the top of my head. ¡°What idea, Andrew?¡± Logan asked him. ¡°Em is right.¡± Andrew sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t be with her all the time. Your mom can handle most of the pack business, but we need to focus on finding the fucker. We need more people to guard her.¡± Logan tensed up. I think he knew where Andrew was going with this. I think I knew too. ¡°When you say more people, who exactly are you referring to?¡± Logan asked, tightening his arms around me. ¡°Jacob.¡± Andrew said, looking at Logan like he expected him to blow up. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Surprisingly, Logan didn¡¯t blow up. He just chuckled darkly. ¡°Are you seriously suggesting that I let another male be alone with my mate?¡± Logan asked. ¡°Do you want me to tear your house down?¡± Andrew rolled his eyes and leaned back in the chair. ¡°Jacob won¡¯t do anything. He is our best warrior, and he would never let anything happen to Emma. Think about it, Logan.¡± Logan¡¯s chest vibrated, and he let out a quiet growl. ¡°Andrew is right, Logan.¡± Drake joined the conversation. ¡°You need to tell Jacob about what is going on and you need his help.¡± ¡°Are you two insane?!¡± Logan growled. ¡°I¡¯m not letting him near her!¡± I took his hand in mine and leaned further back into him. I needed to calm him down or he would really tear the house down. He squeezed my hand and buried his nose in my hair, taking a deep breath of my scent. ¡°I just can¡¯t wait for the two of you to mind your mates.¡± Logan mumbled. ¡°The first thing I¡¯m going to do is suggest you leave her with another male who wants her.¡± I chuckled. I could imagine Logan¡¯s smirk while he did that. Both Andrew and Drake rolled their eyes and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not funny, Emma.¡± Logan said as he raised his head. ¡°It hurts just thinking about him alone with you.¡± I sighed and looked at my brother. ¡°Andrew, could Logan and I have a moment alone, please?¡± Andrew nodded and stood up. He walked out of the living room, followed by Drake, who gave me a small smile. I turned around in Logan¡¯s arms, straddling him and cing my arms on his shoulders. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± I asked him. He gripped my hips tightly. ¡°I am afraid that he is going to take you away from me.¡± I bit my lower lip, staring at him. Honestly, no matter how conflicted I was about forgiving Logan and epting him as my mate, I could never imagine myself with another man. Even if I ended up rejecting him, I would never be with another man again. I just couldn¡¯t bare another man¡¯s hands on my body. I wouldn¡¯t want any other man¡¯s taste on my tongue. I felt him hardening under me and he groaned. ¡°Fuck, baby, don¡¯t bite your lip.¡± he mumbled, raising his hand and pulling my lip from under my teeth. Tingles flew all over my body, and I felt wetness between my legs. He was the only one who could do that to me with one touch. The sound of his voice alone could make me ready in a second. And the way he sounded just now was heavenly. Shit. I needed to focus. I needed to tell him that Jake wasn¡¯t a threat to him. ¡°Can I be honest, Logan?¡± I mumbled, trying to ignore the ache between my legs. ¡°Of course, baby.¡± he mumbled, and I could tell that he was doing the same thing as I was. ¡°I¡¯m still not sure about us, Logan.¡± I said, looking him in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯m still afraid and every time I try to let you in, there is this voice telling me not to.¡± Logan¡¯s jaw tightened, and I saw pain in his eyes. I took a deep breath and caressed his cheek. ¡°But I can¡¯t picture myself with another man.¡± I continued quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t want another man¡¯s hands on me. I don¡¯t want anyone else to kiss me. I only want you, Logan. So even if I don¡¯t end up with you, I will never want another man. I will be single forever.¡± Logan grabbed my face and pressed his lips against mine. His tongue entered my mouth and I moaned. The ache between my legs only worsened. ¡°No man will ever touch you.¡± Logan said quietly as he stopped kissing me. ¡°You are mine, Emma. I know you are still holding back, but I won¡¯t give up. I will never give up. I will show you how fucking much I love you and how badly I need you. You will never be single, because you are mine.¡± I kissed him, running my tongue against his lips gently. ¡°Fuck, Emma.¡± he mumbled against my lips. ¡°We need to stop.¡± I pulled back and nodded. My mind was all fuzzy. I chuckled and ran my hand through his hair. ¡°Jake is not a threat, Logan.¡± I said quietly. ¡°Even if he wanted me, I don¡¯t want him. And he loves and respects me enough not to do anything I don¡¯t want him to do. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Logan stared at me with a pained expression on his face. He was leading a battle inside himself. ¡°We are pretty boring, you know.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°We y board games or video games. I always beat him, by the way.¡± Logan chuckled, caressing my cheek. ¡°It¡¯s not like we have wild sex while he is here.¡± I added, smirking. Logan¡¯s eyes darkened and he growled. I chuckled as he grabbed my face. ¡°Mine.¡± he growled and kissed me roughly. Rted March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 A New Guard Logan POV I couldn¡¯t believe that I agreed to do this. I med the mate bond. Emma convinced me to let Jacob guard her while we were going to be out there searching for the Rogue King. I didn¡¯t know how she did it, though. She was sitting on myp, working her mouth perfectly against mine, and I was gone. All my free will was gone. I would really have to find a way to stand up to her. I couldn¡¯t let her control me like that. I nuzzled my nose into her neck, taking a deep breath of her scent. We were waiting for Jacob to arrive. ¡°We won¡¯t be gone for long, Emma.¡± Andrew said. ¡°We can do most of our work from here anyway. Jacob will be with you for only a couple of hours, and it won¡¯t be every day.¡± ¡°Can Amye as well?¡± Emma asked. ¡°We should tell her. She will want to see me. How will I exin the house arrest?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a house arrest.¡± I sighed. ¡°I know.¡± Emma chuckled, looking at me. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what else to call it.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s a good idea, Emma.¡± Drake sighed. ¡°The more people know, the more danger you are in. She would also be in danger. You know that.¡± ¡°Maybe is not such a bad idea, Drake.¡± Andrew said. ¡°Emma is right. Amy will want to see her. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be bad to have someone else with her. Amy could be here all the time without Logan freaking out. And she is a great fighter.¡± Emma bit her lower lip and started fidgeting with her fingers. I rubbed her back soothingly. ¡°What are you thinking, baby?¡± I asked her softly. ¡°Drake is right.¡± she mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to put her in danger.¡± Before anyone of us could respond, a knock on the door interrupted us. ¡°We can talk about thatter.¡± Andrew said to her as he stood up to open the door. I pressed Emma closer to me. rms were ring in my head, and it was hard to ignore them. Jacob wanted her, and I wasn¡¯t sure if he would stay away from her. ¡°Hello, Jacob.¡± Andrew said politely as he opened the door.¡± ¡°Beta Andrew.¡± I heard his voice. ¡°Come on inside.¡± Andrew said and moved so Jacob could walk in. Jacob stepped inside and his eyes immediately went to Emma. He smiled at her, making me growl. ¡°Alpha Logan, Alpha Drake.¡± Jacob said, bowing his head in respect. ¡°Hello, Jacob.¡± Drake said as he motioned toward the armchair. ¡°Sit down, please.¡± Jacob walked to his seat with a confused expression on his face. He sat down and looked at Emma. I turned my head to her and kissed her temple. I wanted him to see that she was mine. Andrew sat down next to Emma and took her hand in his. ¡°You are here because we have a job for you, Jacob.¡± I started talking sternly. ¡°A job?¡± Jacob asked, furrowing his eyebrows. ¡°We need you to guard Emma.¡± Andrew said. Jacob¡¯s eyes widened and he looked at Emma. I could feel her tense up. ¡°Guard her?¡± Jacob asked. ¡°Why? Is everything okay, beautiful?¡± I growled. ¡°No nicknames, Jacob.¡± ¡°The Rogue King wants her because she is a powerful wolf.¡± Andrew spoke before Jacob and I could start an argument. ¡°He is nning to take her as his chosen mate. He wants to mark her and he wants her to give him children because he believes he could take over the packs using her and their children.¡± I gripped Emma tighter. The only children she would have would be mine. The only dick inside of her would be mine. The only canines piercing her delicious skin would be mine. She was mine. To say that Jacob was shocked was an understatement. He was staring at Andrew with wide eyes. His mouth was opened and he looked kind of funny, to be honest. ¡°He wants what?¡± Jacob mumbled. ¡°He wants to take her and make her his chosen mate.¡± Andrew repeated slowly. Jacob¡¯s eyes flew to Emma. He was terrified. ¡°No fucking way!¡± he growled. ¡°He is not getting to her!¡± A mix of jealousy and relief flooded me. Relief because I knew that he wouldn¡¯t let her get hurt. Jealousy because I saw the way he was looking at her. He wanted her for himself, and it made me want to rip his heart out. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know her name.¡± Andrew continued. ¡°He knows what she looks like and that is why she needs to stay inside. Logan and I can¡¯t be with her all the time. We need to find the fucker before he attacks our pack and tries to take her away. We need you to guard her while we are not here.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Jacob agreed immediately. ¡°I will guard her with my life.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be for a long period of time, though.¡± I said sternly. ¡°You won¡¯t be with her all the time.¡± Jacob nodded, but I could see he wasn¡¯t happy. The fucker really thought that I would let him be with her all the time. No fucking way. ¡°Does Amy know?¡± Jacob asked Emma. ¡°No.¡± she shook her head. ¡°We were just discussing if we should tell her. I don¡¯t want to put her in danger.¡± Jacob stayed silent for a moment. I could tell that he was thinking about something. ¡°She will kill us both if we don¡¯t tell her.¡± Jacob said after a few moments of silence. ¡°You know how much she loves you. She is a great warrior as well. It would be great to have her around. Also, I would never let anything happen to her. She is like my sister.¡± Emma nced at Andrew. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Like I said earlier, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have her around as well.¡± Andrew said, looking at Jacob. ¡°I will talk to her with your permission, Alpha and Beta.¡± Jacob said, looking from me to Andrew. ¡°Do that, Jacob.¡± I nodded. ¡°But you can only tell Amy. No one else can know about this.¡± Jacob nodded and looked back at Emma. He gave her a warm smile, and she smiled back. Jealousy stabbed me again. ¡°That would be all, Jacob.¡± I said coldly, tightening my grip on Emma. ¡°You cane back tomorrow at 7 am.¡± Jacob nced at me and gave me a stiff nod. He stood up and walked to the front door. ¡°Bye, Emmy.¡± he said, turning to look at her. ¡°I will see you tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Bye, Jake.¡± she smiled at him, making me want to growl. ¡°Alpha, Beta, Alpha Drake.¡± Jacob said, bowing his head in respect. ¡°We will see you tomorrow, Jacob.¡± Andrew said. Jacob nodded, nced at Emma onest time, and left the house. I rxed immediately. I turned my head toward Emma and kissed her shoulder. I had no idea how I was supposed to leave her alone with him. It would be the hardest thing I ever had to do. ¡°I am going to bed.¡± Emma said, smiling at us. ¡°I will see you tomorrow morning.¡± I kissed her temple and reluctantly moved my arms so she could stand up. She hugged Andrew and smiled at Drake before going upstairs. I was watching her until she disappeared from my sight. I decided to go to her room before I went to bed. I needed to taste her again. ¡°I think we need to talk to Sienna.¡± Drake said as soon as her bedroom door closed. ¡°I interrogated one of the rogues we captured. He mentioned her.¡± My head snapped toward him and I growled. What the fuck did that bitch have to do with the Rogue King? Rted March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Ufortable Emma POV ¡°We will be right back.¡± Logan said as he reached out for me. ¡°Two hours, tops.¡± He wrapped his arms around me, burying his nose into my hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Logan.¡± I said as I hugged him back. ¡°I will be okay, don¡¯t worry. Go do your job.¡± ¡°I will miss you.¡± Logan mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s two hours, Logan.¡± Andrew sighed, picking up his phone and putting it in the pocket of his jeans. ¡°You are not the one who needs to leave his mate with another man.¡± Logan growled as he raised his head and red at my brother. ¡°Amy will be here too.¡± I said, letting go of him He looked down at me and whined quietly. I rubbed his back and gave him a small smile. ¡°Come on, man.¡± Andrew said. ¡°Drake is waiting for us.¡± Logan kissed my forehead and reluctantly let me go. ¡°We can¡¯t leave until Jacob gets here.¡± Logan said, frowning. ¡°I mind-linked him.¡± Andrew said, opening the front door. ¡°He is here.¡± Andrew reached out for me, and I hugged him tightly. ¡°If anything happens, mind-link Logan or me immediately, understood?¡± Andrew said, kissing the top of my head. ¡°Yes¡± I said, letting him go. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be great.¡± ¡°Beta Andrew.¡± I heard Jake¡¯s voice and looked behind Andrew. Logan growled quietly, pulling me back into his arms. I could feel his erratic heartbeat, and it made me sad. He really had nothing to worry about. We still needed to talk about a lot of things, but I was his. Even if I decided to reject him, which was slowly but surely getting highly unlikely, I would always be his. Just the thought of another man¡¯s hands on my body made me shiver. Andrew stepped aside so Jake coulde in. ¡°We will be back in two hours.¡± Andrew said to Jake. ¡°If anything happens, mind-link us immediately.¡± ¡°Of course, Beta.¡± Jake said, bowing his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She is safe with me.¡± Andrew nodded and looked at Logan. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Logan buried his nose into my hair, taking a deep breath. He reluctantly let me go and walked toward the front door. ¡°If you touch my mate, I will rip you apart, Walters.¡± Logan growled as he walked by Jake. ¡°You are here as her guard, nothing else.¡± ¡°Of course, Alpha.¡± Jake said, trying not to re at Logan. Logan turned around, giving me a look full of longing. I smiled at him. ¡°I love you, baby.¡± he said. ¡°I will be back soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I said with a small smile. Jake walked over to me, making Logan re and growl. Andrew sighed, grabbed his arm and pulled him out of the house. As soon as the door behind them closed, Jake sighed and shook his head. ¡°He is very jealous, isn¡¯t he?¡± Jake mumbled, turning to look at me. ¡°He is an Alpha wolf, Jake.¡± I said as I started walking to the kitchen. ¡°He is possessive.¡± Jake followed me to the kitchen and sat down at the kitchen ind. ¡°Coffee?¡± I asked him as I opened the cupboard ¡°Sure.¡± Jake said. I took out two cups and filled them with coffee. I gave Jake his cup and sat down opposite him. ¡°You decided to forgive him?¡± Jake asked me. ¡°I¡¯m trying to forgive him.¡± I sighed and took a sip of my coffee. ¡°I¡¯m still careful, though.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need him, Emma.¡± Jake said, frowning. ¡°I can give you so much more.¡± ¡°Jake¡­¡± I started speaking softly, but he interrupted me. ¡°No, Emma.¡± he said, cing his cup down on the kitchen ind. ¡°He rejected you. He chose that bitch over you. He doesn¡¯t love you, Emma. The only reason he changed his mind was your power. He is using you.¡± My heart was breaking inside my chest. Jake said everything I was already thinking. ¡°You would be so much happier with me, beautiful.¡± Jake continued softly, reaching out and taking my hand in his. His touch burned my skin, and I wanted to pull my hand back. He gripped it tighter. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I love you.¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve always loved you. I¡¯ve never cared if you were powerful or not. I don¡¯t care about any of that stuff. I want you, Emma. I love you.¡± Logan loved me too. Right? He couldn¡¯t have faked all that¡¯s been happening between us for thest few days. Right? He showed me how much he loved me. I saw it in his eyes. I felt it. Our bond was getting stronger, and I could feel him. I could feel his emotions. He couldn¡¯t fake love. Right? ¡°I love you too, Jake.¡± I said quietly. ¡°But I love you like a friend, nothing more. I would never be able to give myself to you. Even if I decide to reject Logan, I will stay single. I just can¡¯t imagine myself with another man.¡¯ ¡°You could learn to love me.¡± Jake said, squeezing my hand. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be fair.¡± I said. ¡°I could never do that to you, Jake. You deserve someone who will love you with all their heart and soul, not someone who needs to learn to love you.¡± I tried to pull my hand away. I was getting ufortable. His touch felt wrong. I wanted Logan. ¡°I don¡¯t care, Emma.¡± Jake said. ¡°I want you.¡± He brought my hand to his lips and kissed it gently. Shivers went up and down my body, but not the same ones I felt with Logan. These felt wrong. ¡°What would happen when you found your mate?¡± I asked him, trying to gulp down the lump in my throat. ¡°I would reject her.¡± Jake said immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t want a mate. I want you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what a mate bond feels like, Jake.¡± I said, pulling my hand out of his. ¡°You would want to be with her.¡± ¡°No, Emma, I¡­¡± he started speaking, but, this time, I interrupted him. ¡°Stop, Jake, please.¡± I said softly. ¡°I am sorry. I am so sorry. I can¡¯t be with you. Please don¡¯t make me ufortable.¡± Jake clenched his fists, and his jaw twitched. ¡°Fine, beautiful.¡± he mumbled. ¡°I will stop.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I said, giving him a small smile. ¡°What do you want to do? We could y a board game.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± Jake sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not in a mood to lose to a cheater.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± I whined. ¡°I don¡¯t cheat.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jake said as he rolled his eyes yfully. ¡°Do you want to watch a movie?¡± I asked him as I hopped off of the bar stool. Jake nodded, standing up and following me back to the living room. ¡°Did you talk to Amy?¡± I asked him as I turned the TV on. ¡°I will do it tomorrow.¡± Jake said, sitting down on the couch. ¡°I needed time to process.¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t wrap my brain around it.¡± I sighed. ¡°I still think it¡¯s a mistake.¡± I sat down next to Jake and gave him the remote. ¡°You are letting me choose?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow at me. ¡°This time only.¡± I said, chuckling. Jake smiled, taking the remote out of my hand. I leaned back on the couch and resisted the urge to mind-link Logan. The time was passing by slowly, and I couldn¡¯t wait for him toe back. For the first time ever, I didn¡¯t feelfortable being alone with Jake. Rted March 10, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 16, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Siennal Andrew POV ¡°Talk, Drake.¡± I growled as we entered Logan¡¯s office. Drake sat down on the couch and sighed. He ran his hand through his hair and leaned forward, cing his elbows on his knees. ¡°As I told you yesterday, one of the rogues I captured mentioned Sienna.¡± Drake said. ¡°Apparently, she had been getting out of pack territory to find a rogue who would help her kidnap Emma.¡± ¡°We know that already.¡± Logan growled. ¡°That¡¯s how she found Rolf.¡± ¡°Yes, but Rolf was not the first one she approached with the offer.¡± Drake said, looking from Logan to me. Logan growled, clenching his fists. ¡°She showed Emma¡¯s picture to a couple of rogues.¡± Drake continued. ¡°Most of them declined because they were afraid of messing with Logan and his pack. The rogue I captured saw her picture and recognized her immediately.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, furrowing my eyebrows. ¡°Recognized her from where?¡± ¡°The rogue said that the Dark Witch gave them a description of the White Wolf¡¯s human form.¡± Drake sighed. ¡°The rogue saw Emma¡¯s picture, and she fit the description.¡± ¡°Why not take her then?¡± I asked, trying to swallow the lump in my throat. ¡°Why did he let Rolf take her?¡± Logan growled quietly. ¡°He said that the Rogue King wants to get her himself.¡± Drake said. ¡°They were instructed to find her but not to take her. He never thought that Sienna would actually find a rogue who would help her take Emma. Rolf waspletely off the grid. He had no connections with the Rogue King, and he wasn¡¯t afraid of Logan either. They didn¡¯t even know that she had been taken.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Rogue King ¡°He needed to be sure it was her.¡± Drake continued. ¡°He didn¡¯t want to risk exposing himself if she wasn¡¯t the one. He sent the rogue back to make sure it was really her, but we caught him before he could make it back to your pack.¡± ¡°Fuck.¡± I mumbled, running my hand through my hair. Logan growled again. ¡°Wait, howe they don¡¯t know her name?¡± I asked, furrowing my eyebrows. ¡°Sienna must have told them.¡± ¡°No.¡± Drake shook his head. ¡°The rogue said that Sienna kept calling her ¡°the little bitch¡± and never mentioned her name.¡± ¡°Well, thank you, Sienna.¡± I said, sighing and running my hand through my hair again. ¡°We got lucky there.¡± Drake mumbled. ¡°That bitch is the reason that the fucker knows where Emma is.¡± Logan growled as he started pacing around his office. ¡°She is.¡± Drake nodded. ¡°She¡¯s done more damage than she is even aware of.¡± ¡°We need to find him.¡± I said. ¡°We need to kill him before he makes a move.¡± ¡°No.¡± Logan growled, making me narrow my eyes at him. What the fuck? No? ¡°We have no fucking idea where he is.¡± Logan said. ¡°He¡¯s been hiding for years. He could be on another fucking continent. I am not wasting any more of my men trying to find him. I am putting all of my resources into defending our borders. We are tightening patrols. Every warrior will now be on the fucking border. I will let hime to me and I will kill him.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let hime here, Logan.¡± I said, trying to remain calm. ¡°What if he manages to take Emma?¡± My voice was trembling, and my heart felt like it was breaking inside my chest. ¡°He will not breathe in her direction.¡± Logan growled. ¡°I am not letting him near her.¡¯ ¡°I think Logan is right.¡± Drake said quietly. ¡°We don¡¯t know where the fucker is, and while you are sending your men out to find him, he could attack, and you would be short on warriors.¡± ¡°So we are focusing on defending, rather than attacking first?¡± I sighed, sitting down in one of the chairs. ¡°Yes.¡± Logan nodded, leaning on the edge of his desk. ¡°I hoped that we would find out his location by now and that we would have something to attack, but we can¡¯t waste any more time trying to find him. We need to prepare.¡± ¡°If he touches her¡­¡± I started speaking quietly, but Logan¡¯s growl interrupted ¡°Nobody will touch her!¡± Logan said loudly. ¡°He will nevery his eyes on her, let alone his hands!¡± I looked at Logan and took a deep breath. He better be right. I understood his decision. It was pointless to waste time trying to find the fucker. But I was terrified of himing here. I kept imagining him taking her away, and I wanted to burn the world down. I would go and find him myself, but there was no fucking chance of me leaving Emma. It was hard for me to leave her, even for a few hours. I just wanted to go home and make sure she was there. ¡°Do you think you can get any more information from the rogue in your cer, Andrew?¡± Drake asked me. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he knows anything else.¡± I mumbled. ¡°But I will be more than happy to ask him. I loved making him talk.¡± Drake chuckled, shaking his head. I was sick and twisted when it came to torture. But I couldn¡¯t give a fuck. I would do whatever I had to do to keep Emma safe. ¡°Do that, Andrew.¡± Logan said, walking behind his desk and sitting down in his chair. ¡°I will get Lewis to ¡°Do you want to join me, Drake?¡± I asked as I stood up. ¡°dy.¡± Drake smirked. ¡°I need to blow off some steam.¡± I chuckled darkly and looked back at Logan. He was opening his drawers and pulling out papers. ¡°When are we going back to the house?¡± I asked him, ncing at the watch on my left arm. ¡°We said two hours. We have an hour and a half left.¡± ¡°I will go back as soon as I am done with Lewis.¡± Logan said. ¡°It will take us about 45 minutes to arrange everything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. ¡°Mind-link me when you are done. If we are making progress, I will stay in the cer longer. If not, I am going home in an hour.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Logan said, looking up at me. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to be alone with N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jacob for long. I am going back there soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. ¡°Enjoy.¡± Logan said, chuckling darkly. ¡°Oh, I fucking will.¡± I growled. ¡°Maybe I will even visit Sienna if there is time.¡± ¡°I would love that.¡± Drakeughed. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her in a while.¡± ¡°You two are sick fuckers.¡± Loganughed. ¡°We are sick?¡± I chuckled. ¡°You are like a kid with a shiny new toy when you go downstairs.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Logan nodded, smirking. ¡°I do love torturing the fuckers who hurt my mate.¡± Iughed just as we heard a knock on the door. ¡°Come in, Lewis.¡± Logan said. The door opened and Lewis walked in. He looked around the room and bowed his head in respect. ¡°Alpha, Beta, Alpha Drake.¡± he said, looking back up at us.¡± ¡°Please, Lewis, sit down.¡± Logan said as he motioned toward the chair. ¡°We have a lot to discuss.¡± Drake and I left Logan¡¯s office and started walking downstairs. I couldn¡¯t wait to blow off some steam. Rted March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 16, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Make You Feel Good Logan POV I missed Emma like crazy. I was so fucking happy when Lewis and I finally finished our talk. We¡¯ve increased the border security and the number of patrols around the pack territory. I was happy with the oue and more than ready to go back to my mate. I needed to feel her. I needed to taste her. I needed to hear her sweet moans. How¡¯s it going, Andrew? I mind-linked my Beta as I walked out of my office. He isn¡¯t talking. Andrew sighed. Take your time. I said. I am going to your house right now. Don¡¯t worry about Emma. I always worry about her. Andrew growled. She is my pup. You know that¡¯s not what I meant. I sighed. I do. Andrew said. I am just on edge. Take it out on the fucker. I chuckled. Pay a visit to Sienna and Rolf. I will take care of Emma until you I will do that. Andrew said. I will be home in an hour. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Perfect. A whole hour alone with Emma, a whole hour to taste every fucking part of her, a whole hour to listen to her sweet moans. My dick was already rock hard. Mind-link me if you need anything. I said, hoping he wouldn¡¯t bother me for the next hour. I cut our mind-link and hurried toward Emma¡¯s house. I needed that fucker Jacob as far away from her as possible. I still couldn¡¯t believe I agreed to let him guard her and spend time with her alone. My mind kepting up with images that had me ready to burn the fucking world down. Jacob kissing Emma. Jacob touching Emma¡¯s soft skin. Jacob kissing the spot where my mark should be. Jacob tasting her skin. Jacob making her moan. A growl escaped me, and I ran toward her house. I was ready to end his miserable life. I was entering the house in less than a minute. I growled and looked around. I calmed down a little when I saw them sitting on the couch, watching a movie. Emma was wearing her clothes. There was no mark on her neck. She didn¡¯t look like she¡¯d been touched. Both of them stared at me, wide-eyed. Emma moved first. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked as she stood up and walked toward me. I closed the distance between us and pulled her to me. I took a deep breath of her wonderful scent. Fucking finally. ¡°I missed you.¡± I said softly, running my hand up and down her back. I felt her shiver, and a small smile appeared on my face. ¡°Did something happen, Alpha?¡± Jacob asked me, making me look at him. ¡°No.¡± I said. ¡°You are free to go, Walters.¡¯ ¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jacob nodded, looking at Emma. ¡°I will talk to Amy today. We will visit you tomorrow.¡± I loosened my grip on Emma so she could turn around. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± she said softly. ¡°I can¡¯t really leave the house, so I will definitely be LO 5 here when you decide to visit.¡± Emma chuckled, making my heart skip a beat. Fuck, Walters, get the hell out! ¡°Okay, Emmy.¡± Jacob smiled. ¡°I will see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Bye, Jake.¡± Emma said as Jacob closed the door behind him. Thank fuck. I immediately moved my lips to Emma¡¯s neck, gently sucking on the spot I would sink my canines into. She moaned and arched her back. I grabbed her and turned her back around. My mouth covered hers, and I traced her lips with my tongue. I picked her up, and she wrapped her legs around my waist. Her hands found their way into my hair and she tugged on it, making me groan. I started walking upstairs, not breaking the amazing kiss we were sharing. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Emma mumbled into my mouth. ¡°Your bedroom.¡± I said. ¡°Your brother won¡¯t be home for an hour. I want to make you feel good, baby.¡± I moved my mouth up and down her jaw, making her shiver. I could smell her arousal, and it was driving me fucking crazy. We were already upstairs, and I was walking toward her bedroom. ¡°Maybe we should talk first, Logan.¡± Emma said, panting hard, as she moved her head so I could kiss even more of her neck. I smirked, sucking on her neck. I opened her bedroom door andid her down on the bed. Iid on top of her, trying not to put too much of my weight on her. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you want to talk, baby.¡± I said, kissing her hard. ¡°You don¡¯t smell like you want to talk.¡± Emma lifted her hips, pressing herself against my dick. I almost burst in mes. ¡°Fuck, baby.¡± I growled, biting on her lower lip. Yeah, we weren¡¯t talking. Not right now. ¡°Can I take your shirt off?¡± I asked softly. Emma nodded, and I almost died of happiness. I pulled her shirt up over her head, and the sight of her in a ck bra only almost made me cum in my pants. She was fucking perfect. Her breasts were perfect. I could even see her hard nipples straining against her bra, and it made me want to cry from happiness. This perfect little thing was mine. She was perfect, and she was mine. I lowered my head and ced a kiss on her cor bone. She moaned and arched her back slightly, brushing her hips against my painfully hard dick. ¡°Emma, baby?¡± I called her as I licked up and down her cor bone. ¡°Mhm.¡± she mumbled, unable to speak. ¡°I am going to make you cum, baby.¡± I said, itching to taste her. ¡°If you want to stop me, just say the word, okay?¡± I could hear Emma¡¯s heartbeat pick up. She has never done anything like this before, and I was so fucking happy. Everything was mine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby.¡± I said, looking up at her. ¡°I am not going to do anything you don¡¯t want me to do. I am going to suck on those pretty little nipples of yours.¡± I rubbed my thumbs over them as I spoke, making her gasp. ¡°Then I am going to use my fingers to rub that pretty little pussy that belongs to me until I hear you screaming my name.¡± I said, watching as her pupils dted. I smiled, and Emma gulped. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree with any part of that, tell me and I will stop immediately.¡± I said, kissing her softly. Her heart was going a mile a minute, but she wanted it. I could tell. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­¡± she mumbled, staring at me wide-eyed. ¡°I¡¯ve never done something like that before. I don¡¯t know how¡­¡± She stopped as she looked away, embarrassed. ¡°Oh, I know, baby.¡± I said, making her look back at me. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how fucking happy I am that I will be the first one to touch and taste you. I don¡¯t want you to know these things. I want to teach you.¡± I lowered my lips to her neck and sucked once more. ¡°Now, do you want me to stop?¡± I asked in between kisses. She shook her head, and I almost exploded from happiness. I kissed down her body until I reached her bra. I moved it aside, revealing the most perfect little nipple I¡¯ve ever seen. I groaned, cing my mouth on it and sucking gently. She squirmed under me and giggled. I looked up at her with amusement in my eyes. ¡°It tickles.¡± she said softly. I smirked, cing my hand on her belly. I knew just what she needed to make it stop tickling. I slowly reached under the waistband of her sweats, making her gasp and look at me wide-eyed. ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡± I asked, moving my attention to her other nipple. She shook her head again, and I smiled. I reached under her panties to find her fucking soaked. Holy shit. ¡°Fuck, baby.¡± I groaned, bringing my lips back to hers. She kissed me hard, moaning into my mouth as I touched her clit. ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡± I asked, knowing that it would take a fucking bulldozer to rip me away from her right now. ¡°No, please.¡± she moaned, arching her hips toward my hand. Fuck. I started moving my fingers in a circr motion, making Emma cry out. I smiled and moved my mouth back down to her nipples. I sucked on them gently, and she arched her back. ¡°Not tickling anymore?¡± I asked, smiling. She looked down at me, her pupils wide and her mouth slightly open. She shook her head. ¡°Good.¡± I said, closing my mouth around her nipple again. She moved her hips in a steady motion, brushing against my dick at the same time. I was going to cum. I was going to cum in my fucking pants like I was a fucking teenager. She was close. Her breaths became shorter. Her whole body trembled. She grabbed my shirt with her fists and moaned my name. I covered her mouth with mine. That was the only thing I wanted to hear. My name on her lips as she came. ¡°Come for me, baby.¡± I mumbled, biting her lower lip. ¡°Logan.¡± she moaned my name as she fell apart. I felt my dick twitch inside my pants, and I exploded like a fucking volcano. This was the best fucking day of my life. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Innocent Emma POV I was trembling from top to bottom. I have never felt anything like that in my entire life. I wanted more. My body was screaming for Logan. I wanted him to touch me again. I wanted to feel his lips on my body. I wanted to feel him inside of me. I wanted everything. ¡°Holy fuck, baby.¡± Logan mumbled into my neck. I shivered when his warm breath touched the skin on my neck. ¡°This was the best fucking thing that ever happened to me.¡± Logan said as he kissed my neck, making me moan again. How was that good for him? I never touched him. He raised his head and looked at me. ¡°Do you want more?¡± he asked, smirking. My eyes widened and I felt warmth rushing to my cheeks. I did want more. I didn¡¯t want to tell him that, though. I was embarrassed. Logan chuckled and leaned in to nibble at my lower lip. ¡°I would be more than happy to make you cum again, but I don¡¯t think we have time.¡± he said with amusement in his voice. ¡°Your brother will be home soon, and I would like to stay alive.¡± He kissed my jaw and sucked on my neck, making me moan and lift my hips toward him. ¡°You are killing me, baby.¡± he said, his voice strained. He continued to move his lips and tongue all around my neck. How the hell did he expect me not to move?! ¡°Then stop kissing me.¡± I said, breathing heavily. Logan raised his head andughed. ¡°Yeah, that will never happen. But I should take a little break, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want Andrew to kill you, yes.¡± I said. Logan chuckled and lifted himself off of me. He looked down at his pants, grabbing his waistband and looking inside. ¡°Shit.¡± he mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ve nevere into my pants before.¡± My eyes widened. I sat up, staring at him. What? But I didn¡¯t touch him. Maybe I should have? I¡¯ve never done it before. I didn¡¯t know what was expected of me. ¡°How?¡± I managed to mumble. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch you.¡± Logan looked up at me and smiled. He sat back down on the bed, adjusting himself. ¡°Well, you kind of did.¡± he said, smiling. ¡°You moved your hips and you kept brushing up against me.¡± I felt another rush of heat racing toward my cheeks. ¡°But even if you didn¡¯t, I would havee.¡± Logan added, smirking at me. ¡°How?¡± I mumbled again. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Should I have done something? I didn¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Logan ced a hand over my mouth, stopping me from talking. I frowned at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do anything.¡± Logan said, keeping his hand over my mouth. ¡°You won¡¯t have to do anything until you arefortable, baby. I am so fucking happy that you don¡¯t know anything because that means that I am the only man you¡¯ve ever done this with.¡± I nodded, and he smiled. ¡°I am going to have so much fun teaching you.¡± I blushed again and he moved his hand from my mouth. ¡°Oh, and I would havee even without you touching me because I fucking love you.¡± he said, N?velDrama.Org owns this text. leaning toward me. ¡°Your moans and the taste of your skin is enough to throw me over the edge.¡± He kept leaning closer to me, never moving his eyes away from mine. He kissed me softly, and it made me wet again. A sudden, painful ache between my thighs made me whimper. ¡°Fuck, Emma.¡± Logan mumbled, looking down between my legs. He clenched his fists and tightened his jaw. He looked back up at me and I could see lust in his eyes. ¡°You need to go shower or I am going to be dead in 15 minutes.¡± Logan growled. I chuckled and stood up. Logan adjusted himself and groaned. ¡°You will kill me, woman.¡± he mumbled, making meugh. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault.¡± I said, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°You did this. I was perfectly innocent up until 10 minutes ago.¡± Logan jumped up and grabbed me. He kissed me hard, making me moan loudly. ¡°Yes, you were.¡± he growled. ¡°Innocent and mine.¡± We still needed to talk, but, yes, I was his. ¡°You need to let me go shower.¡± I said quietly, stepping away from him. ¡°You need to shower too, or my brother will know what you did.¡± winked at him and he pped my butt. I chuckled and walked to the bathroom. I heard my bedroom door open and close. I removed my clothes and stepped into the shower. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Logan¡¯s hands on my body. It was more than perfect, and I wanted more. I wanted to know what it felt like to have him inside of me. Another ache ripped through me, and I whimpered quietly. I needed to stop thinking about him. I finished showering and I dried myself with a towel. I put on a new set of clothes and walked out of my room. The scent of coffee hit me as soon as I started walking down the stairs. I walked into the kitchen and saw Logan pouring coffee into two mugs. ¡°You¡¯re fast.¡± I said as I sat down on the bar stool. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not the one who couldn¡¯t leave the shower because she was fantasizing about me touching her again.¡± he grinned and winked at me. My eyes widened, and I.blushed again. How the hell did he know?! ¡°I was just guessing, but the expression on your face is telling me that I am right.¡± Loganughed, walking around the kitchen ind toward me. He wrapped his arms around me and kissed the top of my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby.¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed. I fantasize about you all the time, not just in the shower.¡± I rolled my eyes and Loganughed. He lowered his head and kissed me again. I melted in his arms. ¡°You wanted to talk to me.¡± he said, lowering his lips to my jaw. I did? I did. Yes. Talk. My brain was all fuzzy and I couldn¡¯t think straight. ¡°Maybe you should go stand on the other side of the ind.¡± I mumbled. ¡°We can¡¯t talk like this.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Logan smirked. ¡°Am I making it hard for you to focus?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I said, frowning at him. ¡°Okay, fine.¡± he said as he stopped kissing my jaw. ¡°I will go stand on the other side.¡± He pecked my lips again and moved away. The cloud in my brain lifted slightly. His presence and his scent. still made me all fuzzy. He sat on the bar stool opposite me and took a sip of his coffee. ¡°Talk, baby.¡± Logan said, looking at me with a small smile. Talk. Right. Shit. What did I want to say? What did I want to talk about? Us. Right. And Sienna. And the rejection. Goddess, Emma, focus. ¡°I want to talk about us, Logan.¡± I said, clearing my throat and forcing my brain to work. ¡°I need to know why you rejected me. I need to know what happened between Sienna and you. I need to know if you want me for me, or just because I am supposed to be a powerful Luna.¡¯ Logan growled when I mentioned Sienna. His eyes hardened and his grip on the mug tightened. ¡°Of course I want you, Emma.¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit about whether you are powerful or not.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. ¡°I still need to hear everything, Logan. I can¡¯t move on until I do. I can¡¯t ept you until I do.¡± ¡°You are mine!¡± Logan growled, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Logan, please.¡± I sighed. ¡°Talk to me.¡± He sighed and ran his hand through his hair. ¡°I am sorry, baby.¡± he mumbled. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s talk.¡± Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Duty Logan POV My heart was pounding in my chest. What I said to her in this conversation would determine if she epted or rejected me. I couldn¡¯t even think about the rejection. That couldn¡¯t happen. I couldn¡¯t lose her. I wouldn¡¯t lose her. She was mine. She belonged to me. Just picturing her with another man¡­ The anger rose, and I was ready to break down the fucking house. No. Fuck no. How could I let another man touch her? How could I let another man taste her? How could I let another man hear what I just heard upstairs? Her orgasms were mine. Her moans were mine. SHE. WAS. MINE. She looked up at me, and I could tell that she was ready to ask her first question. She was interrupted by Andrew. The front door opened, and we heard footsteps approaching. We looked at the entrance to the kitchen. ¡°Hey.¡± Andrew said as soon as he walked in. He hugged Emma and kissed the top of her head. ¡°I missed you, Em.¡± Andrew mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s been two hours.¡± Emma chuckled, making my heart swell in my chest. I adored the sound of herugh. ¡°It¡¯s been more than two hours.¡± Andrew said as he walked to the cupboard. ¡°What were you guys doing?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He took the mug and poured himself some coffee. ¡°We were just about to talk.¡± I said, giving him a meaningful look. ¡°Oh.¡± Andrew said, looking from me to Emma. ¡°I will give you some privacy then.¡± Andrew walked back to Emma and kissed her temple. ¡°I will be in my room if you need me.¡± he said as he walked out of the kitchen, sipping his coffee. I walked around the kitchen ind and took Emma¡¯s hand in mine. ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked me. ¡°Living room.¡± I said. I sat down on the couch and pulled her next to me. I wanted to touch her and feel her while we talked, but she pulled back. ¡°I am sorry.¡± she said immediately. ¡°You will distract me if you are too close.¡± I wanted to whine and sob like a damn kid, but I pushed that need down and nodded. ¡°Okay baby.¡± I smiled. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes for a second. ¡°Why did you reject me, Logan?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°You said I was weak, but you didn¡¯t even give me a chance to prove to you that I am not.¡± I clenched my fists and took a deep breath. ¡°I was scared.¡± I said quietly. ¡°We were constantly getting attacked by rogues. My father left me this pack, and it is my duty to protect it. I was scared that they would take you away from me. I was convinced that having a physically stronger mate would mean that they wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt her and get to me and my pack through her.¡± She studied my face for a second. ¡°I was never physically weak. I was always the best at training. I am small, but I am fast. Jake has been training me as well. We would meet three times a week after the training, and he would make sure I knew how to protect myself. He wanted me to be safe, and he taught me how to fight.¡± I was speechless. Jacob had been teaching her how to fight? She could fight? Another fucking man made sure that my mate was safe. Another man made sure that she knew how to protect herself. What did I do? I rejected her immediately without even talking to her or considering teaching her myself. I was a fucking idiot. I hated myself so fucking much. I didn¡¯t deserve this girl. But I was too fucking selfish to give her up. ¡°Jake always said that I needed to be fast because I am so small.¡± she continued, when I didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I am really fast. I can kick some serious butt.¡± My eyes widened and I almost chuckled. Did Andrew know about this? Why didn¡¯t he tell me?! ¡°I am an idiot.¡± I mumbled, staring at her. ¡°Your words, not mine.¡± Emma said, smirking. I reached out to her, ready to pull her to me and kiss her, but she stopped me. ¡°We are not done talking.¡± she said, moving even further away from me. I was seconds away from whining like a fucking toddler. I wanted her. ¡°What happened between you and Sienna?¡± she asked quietly, and I could hear the pain in her voice. ¡°Did you love her?¡± ¡°I loved her like a friend.¡± I said honestly. ¡°I¡¯ve never loved her like I love you.¡± ¡°But you slept with her?¡± she asked, narrowing her eyes at me. Shit. How did she know about that? ¡°I did.¡± I said nervously. ¡°We hooked up asionally. But that doesn¡¯t mean that I loved her.¡± I sounded like a fucking pig. ¡°That¡¯s kind of mean.¡± Emma mumbled, looking down at her hands. ¡°It is.¡± I agreed. ¡°But I am done lying to you. I won¡¯t risk losing you again. I am always going to be honest and tell you the truth.¡± ¡°If Sienna didn¡¯t hurt me, would you be with her right now?¡± Emma asked, looking back up at me. ¡°Goddess, no.¡± I said immediately. ¡°I was caving, Emma. I regretted my decision as soon as I said those words. It wouldn¡¯t take me long to crawl back to you and beg you to forgive me.¡± She studied my face, and I could tell that she was in deep thought. ¡°Look, baby.¡± I sighed, running my hand through my hair. ¡°I gave up on ever finding my mate. I put all of my attention and effort into my pack. I thought about ways to protect it and make it even better. Finding a mate at 25 seemed impossible and I decided to give myself to my pack entirely. I thought about making Sienna my chosen mate for a long while, but something was always stopping me. Now I know that it was the Moon Goddess, and she made me wait for you. But the only thing I wanted was a better, stronger pack, and I told myself that Sienna would help me achieve that, and even if I ended up finding my mate, she would never mean more to me than my pack. I decided to reject her even before I knew it was you. I honestly thought that Sienna was the best Luna for me and my pack.¡± I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. ¡°You blindsided me.¡± I continued quietly. ¡°I never thought it was possible to love someone the way I love you. Suddenly, my pack meant nothing to me without you. But I was a stubborn idiot who made a terrible choice.¡± The pain in Emma¡¯s eyes almost made me scream. But I had to tell her everything. I had to tell her how fucking much I loved her. Even Leon kept quiet the entire time, which was odd for him. He was giving me space to fix what I messed up. ¡°I wanted you back even before I found out about you being the True Luna.¡± I said, trying to stop myself from grabbing her. ¡°I was a jealous idiot who made sure to find everything out about Jacob. I was a jealous idiot who told your brother that Jacob couldn¡¯t be your chosen mate. I was a jealous idiot who almost killed Drake at that dinner for looking at you the way he did. I couldn¡¯t even let anyone carry you home after you broke your ribs at training, Emma. I wanted to kill Jacob because he was the one who carried you to the hospital, not me.¡± Emma sobbed, and I pulled her onto myp immediately. She straddled me and buried her face in my neck. I wrapped my arms around her as tightly as I could. She fit into them so fucking perfectly. ¡°I love you.¡± I said to her as I kissed the top of her head. ¡°I fucking love you.¡± She raised her head and looked at me. She grabbed my face with her hands and pressed her lips on mine. My heart almost jumped out of my body. I kissed her back, parting her lips with my tongue. Her taste invaded my mouth, and I groaned. I had to break the kiss, because I was seconds away from fucking her right there. Andrew would have definitely killed me if he walked in on that. ¡°Does that mean that you ept me?¡± I asked, breaking the kiss and trying to stop myself from ripping her clothes off of her. My heart hammered in my chest. I was so fucking sure that this kiss meant that she wanted me as much as I wanted her, but a part of me was still terrified that she would reject me. ¡°I, Emma Parker of the Crescent Moon Pack, ept you, Logan Carter, as my mate and Alpha.¡± she said quietly as she pressed her lips back on mine. I was in fucking heaven. Rted March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 12, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Fighter Emma POV I was shaking from top to bottom. epting Logan felt like finding a missing puzzle piece thatpleted the picture. It was the best thing I¡¯ve ever done. It was the scariest thing I¡¯ve ever done as well. A part of me was still scared. A part of me was still screaming at me that I¡¯d made a mistake. His tongue massaged mine so perfectly. His hands on my body felt perfect, and I wanted more. I needed more. ¡°As happy as it makes me to see that the two of you have made up, please stop doing that on my couch.¡± I heard my brother¡¯s voice. My eyes opened abruptly, and I jumped off of Logan. I forgot where we were. I forgot that I was sitting on him and that it wasn¡¯t a really good idea to throw myself backwards. Instead of jumping on my feet, I stumbled and started falling on my back. Logan grabbed me just before my head hit the coffee table. ¡°Andrew!¡± Logan growled, shooting daggers at my brother. ¡°Shit, Em.¡± Andrew mumbled, walking down the rest of the stairs. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± I mumbled, standing up straighter. ¡°You scared me.¡± Andrew walked over to me and pulled me into a hug. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I am sorry, love.¡± he said, kissing the top of my head. I looked up at him and gave him a little smile. He broke the hug, but he never let go of me. He kept his hands on my shoulders and pressed my back to his chest. ¡°I see that you made up.¡± Andrew said, looking from me to Logan. ¡°We did.¡± Logan said, smiling from ear to ear. My heart fluttered and my legs started to feel like jelly. He was so gorgeous. ¡°That is good to hear.¡± Andrew said, staring at Logan. ¡°You and I will have a little talkter, Logan. It¡¯s the talk that I¡¯ve been saving for my sister¡¯s mate, and I can¡¯t wait for you to hear it.¡± Logan¡¯s smile disappeared, and I almostughed. He was a big, bad Alpha, but right now he was scared of my brother. I guessed that big brother trumped Alpha. Who knew. ¡°Did you eat?¡± Andrew asked me as he moved his gaze from Logan to me. ¡°No.¡± I shook my head and looked up at my brother. ¡°Come on.¡± Andrew said, moving his hands from my shoulders and taking my hand in his. ¡°I¡¯ll make us lunch.¡± Logan followed us to the kitchen. His scared look was reced by a happy one, and it made me melt. I didn¡¯t know what was going on with me, but I was falling for him so hard and much faster than I did before I epted him. Maybe it was because I let my guard down. Maybe it was because I let myself feel something for him. I sat down on the bar stool, and Logan came to stand behind me. He wrapped his hands around my waist and ced a kiss on my shoulder. ¡°Did you know that your sister can fight?¡± Logan asked Andrew. ¡°Of course she can.¡± Andrew said as he opened the fridge and looked inside. ¡°All of our wolves can fight. She has been training. You, as an Alpha, should know that.¡± ¡°I do know that.¡± Logan sighed. ¡°But that is not what I am talking about.¡± Andrew turned around and looked at us. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Walters has been teaching her outside of mandatory training.¡± Logan said. ¡°Apparently, she is fast, and she can kick some ass.¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes widened. He looked kind of worried. ¡°Why would he do that?¡± Andrew mumbled. ¡°You could have gotten hurt.¡± ¡°He did it so I wouldn¡¯t be hurt.¡± I said. ¡°He said that he wanted me to be safe. He said that he wanted me to know how to fight and protect myself.¡± Andrew looked at Logan, and I saw guilt written all over his face. ¡°I know, man.¡± Logan sighed. ¡°We let another man do our job.¡± I furrowed my eyebrows. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I should have been the one to teach you, Emma.¡± Andrew said, rubbing the back of his neck nervously. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it never urred to me. I can¡¯t believe that Jacob thought of it and I didn¡¯t.¡± Was he being serious right now?! ¡°You have a job, Andrew.¡± I said softly. ¡°You can¡¯t spend all of your time worrying about me and thinking about what would be good for me. You have a pack to run.¡± ¡°You are my pup.¡± Andrew said, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°I should have thought of it.¡± I sighed and shook my head. ¡°You raised me to make good choices. And I made a good choice when I became friends with Jake, who then helped me learn how to fight. So, if you think about it, you are responsible for me knowing how to kick someone¡¯s butt.¡± Logan snorted and startedughing. Andrew rolled his eyes and went back to making lunch. ¡°I really want to see you kick some ass, baby.¡± Logan said, moving my hair away from my face. ¡°I would like you to show us what Jacob has taught you.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s a great idea.¡± Andrew added. ¡°We can go down to the gymter. Walters is a good warrior, but Logan and I are better. We can correct your mistakes and teach you how to be even better.¡± We had a little gym in the basement. I used it rarely, but Andrew was downstairs every day. I crossed my arms over my chest and smirked. I decided to mess with them a little. ¡°How do you know that you are better than Jake?¡± I asked. ¡°He is great.¡± Both Logan and Andrew growled. Andrew turned around and studied my face for a second. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Logan. ¡°Don¡¯t fall for it, man.¡± Andrew said. ¡°She is messing with us.¡± Logan wrapped a hand around my throat and bent my head backwards so I could look at him. His hand around my throat almost made me moan. What the hell was he doing?! I felt wetness between my thighs, and I knew the moment Logan smelled it because his pupils dted, and he gulped. ¡°My little devil.¡± he growled yfully and let me go. I looked back toward Andrew and took a deep breath. Thankfully, Andrew was back at making lunch, and he didn¡¯t pay attention to us. Logan¡¯s hand found a way in between my thighs. I looked down abruptly. What was he doing?! His fingers caressed my leg and moved up slowly. My breath got caught in my throat. He brushed his thumb on my clit and kissed my neck gently. I almost came right then and there. Holy¡­ I grabbed his hand and moved it away. I looked up at him and narrowed my eyes, sending daggers at him. My brother was right there! Logan winked at me andughed before sitting down on a bar stool next to me. Two can y this game, my Alpha. I was going to get him back. Rted March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 If You Hurt Her¡­ Logan POV Watching Emma in those tights and a sports bra had my heartbeat going a mile a minute, with no signs of slowing down. Shit. Shit, shit, shit. Thank Goddess, I was sitting down, and Andrew couldn¡¯t see the very obvious bulge in my pants. . She was driving me fucking crazy. ¡°Okay, little one.¡± Andrew said, panting hard. ¡°Not bad, not bad at all.¡± He was right. She was amazing. She was fast, and she knew just where to hit to incapacitate her opponent. I was proud of her. I was turned on as fuck. I was so mad at myself because I almost lost her. ¡°You are amazing, baby.¡± I said, smiling brightly. ¡°Jacob did a good job.¡± Andrew said as he gave Emma a towel. ¡°I do see room for improvement, so we will be down here every day.¡± Emma groaned. ¡°I should have kept my mouth shut.¡± Andrew and I gave her a stern look. She rolled her eyes and grabbed the water bottle. I wanted to spank that tight little ass of hers for rolling her eyes at me. My dick just became painfully hard. Shit. I needed to calm down. I had to remind myself constantly that she was new to all of this. She never had sex. She had never been touched before. She had never done anything with another man before. I was so fucking happy about that, but a small part of me wanted to teach her everything right the fuck now so that I could fuck her like I intended to. I didn¡¯t know if I was more turned on by her innocence or all the ways I imagined fucking her once she got morefortable. I watched her as she walked to the bench I was sitting on. She picked up her phone and scrolled through it. ¡°I am going to go take a shower.¡± Andrew said as he started walking upstairs. As soon as the door behind him closed, I grabbed Emma¡¯s arm and pulled her toward me. Her eyes widened and she stumbled. I caught her and ced her on myp. She straddled me and ced her arms on my shoulders. I lifted my hips, pressing myself against her pussy. She moaned, and I pressed my lips on hers, silencing her. ¡°Do you see what you do to me?¡± I growled, grabbing her ass and pressing her down on me. My dick was throbbing, and I was so fucking close to ruining another pair of boxers today. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Oh, shit.¡± she moaned, thrusting against me. ¡°You are driving me crazy.¡± I groaned, matching her thrusts. She kissed me, and I almost turned into a puddle on the fucking floor. I reached under her sports bra, and I was about to pinch her little erect nipple, when I heard Andrew¡¯s voice. ¡°Logan!¡± he shouted, and Emma stopped kissing me. He was my best friend, but I was going to kill him. ¡°What?¡± I shouted back, removing my hand from under Emma¡¯s sports bra. ¡°Drake called.¡± Andrew shouted back. ¡°He will be here soon.¡± I grunted and leaned my forehead on Emma¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Okay.¡± I yelled back. Emma chuckled and ran her hand through my hair. ¡°This is not funny.¡± I growled. ¡°We need some alone time, baby.¡± ¡°I know.¡± she said softly. ¡°But you need to let me go now. I need a shower.¡± I unwrapped my hands from her body reluctantly. She stood up and winked at me before turning around and walking upstairs, swaying her hips and giving me a perfect view of her ass. ¡°You little devil!¡± I shouted. Sheughed, and I heard the door close behind her. I would have followed her, but my dick was so obviously hard. It wouldn¡¯t take Andrew long to know what we were doing down here. I took a deep breath and tried to distract myself from thinking about her. Pack jobs. Okay. I needed to talk to Lewis about border security again. I needed to see Patricia about the gardens. I needed to talk to Wren about the hospital. He mentioned that he needed new equipment. I needed to talk to my mom about the packhouse safe room. I should see if it needed to be upgraded. A few minutes passed, and I looked down. My erection was gone. Thank fuck. I stood up, adjusted myself a little, and walked upstairs. Andrew was sitting in the kitchen, sipping coffee, and scrolling through his phone. ¡°What does Drake want?¡± I asked, grabbing myself a beer from the fridge. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Andrew shrugged. ¡°He didn¡¯t say.¡± I sighed and sat down opposite Andrew. He put his phone down and gave me a stern look. I furrowed my eyebrows. What was that about? ¡°Now that you and Emma made up, we need to talk.¡± he said, taking a sip of his coffee. Oh. That. ¡°I already know what you are going to say, Andrew.¡± I sighed. ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°Okay.¡± I said, raising my eyebrow. ¡°Talk.¡± ¡°You already hurt my little sister.¡± Andrew said coldly. ¡°You hurt her a lot. But I can¡¯t really do shit about that because I helped you do it. I hurt her too.¡± I gulped and nodded, waiting for him to continue. ¡°But if you ever do it again, I will kill you.¡± he growled. ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck who or what you are. My best friend, my Alpha, a fucking Moon Goddess, I don¡¯t care. You hurt her and you are dead.¡± If he wasn¡¯t talking about the love of my life, I would have killed him right then and there. I felt the same. I was ready to w my own ass if I ever hurt her again. Not even Leon reacted aggressively toward Andrew, and he was an Alpha wolf. That was how fucking much I agreed with him. ¡®I will help him do it, Logan.¡¯ Leon growled. I rolled my eyes internally and ignored him. ¡°She is the most important thing in my world, Logan.¡± Andrew continued softly. ¡°She is my sister, my pup. I¡¯ve done so much shit to her, and I don¡¯t want to do it ever again. I will always protect her from everyone, including myself and you.¡± ¡°She is lucky to have you.¡± I said. ¡°I am lucky to have you. You are the only one I would ever trust around her. You are the best brother and the best friend we could have asked for. I believe that you would kill me, and trust me when I say that I would help you do it. I can¡¯t hurt her again. I would kill myself before I could ever do something that would harm her again.¡± I meant every word I said. Andrew was the best brother to Emma and the best fucking friend to me. He made her into the amazing person she was today. I would always be thankful to him for that. I watched him raise her, and I always admired him for the way he handled the situation. He was an amazing person, and we were really fucking lucky to have them in our lives. ¡°I am sure that Leon would help me kill you.¡± Andrew smirked, taking another sip of his coffee. ¡°He already said that he would.¡± I sighed, picking up my beer. ¡°He is a traitor.¡± Andrewughed just as Emma walked into the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± she asked. ¡°Nothing, love.¡± Andrew. smiled and reached out to her. ¡°Come here.¡± She walked over to him, and he ced her on hisp. He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her temple. As much as I wanted to have her closer to me, I understood Andrew¡¯s need as well. She was his pup, and he needed to feel that she was safe. Emma leaned her head on his shoulder and looked at me. I winked at her, and she gave me a small smile. Goddess, I loved her so fucking much. Rted March 12, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 3, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Mark Her? Andrew POV I felt better after talking to Logan. I meant every word I said. I would kill the fucker if he hurt my pup again. There was no fucking way I was letting that happen again. I needed Emma to be safe and happy. She was the most important thing in my world, and if she got hurt, I would burn the fucking world down. A knock on the front door interrupted my thoughts. Emma started getting up, but I held her down. I needed this. I needed to hold her like I did when she was a child. It calmed me down. It meant that she was safe. ¡°Come in.¡± I shouted. I heard the front door open and footsteps walking toward the kitchen. Drake came inside and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Did something happen?¡± he asked, pointing at Emma in my arms. ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Justforting myself.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Drake chuckled as he sat down. ¡°And Logan is okay with that?¡± ¡°Logan knows what I would do to him if he denied me my sister.¡± I said, ring at Logan. Heughed and nodded. ¡°I know how to pick my battles.¡± I rolled my eyes and looked at Drake. ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± I asked, reaching out for my mug and taking a sip of my coffee. I ran my hand through Emma¡¯s hair, and she rxed even further, leaning her head on my shoulder. ¡°You will put me to sleep.¡± she mumbled, making me chuckle. It always worked. ¡°Sleep, love.¡± I said, kissing her forehead. ¡°I will wake you upter.¡± I could tell that she was tired. I didn¡¯t know if she slept well after finding out about the Rogue King. I looked back at Drake, who was watching Emma and me with a small smile on his face. ¡°Drake?¡± I called him again. ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Yes, sorry.¡± he said, leaning back on the chair he was sitting on. ¡°I had a conversation with the rogue in the cers. He said some interesting things.¡± He air-quoted ¡°conversation¡±, giving me and Logan a knowing look. ¡°What did he say?¡± Logan asked immediately, clenching his fists. Emma raised her head and looked at Drake. I tightened my arms around her. ¡°Well, he didn¡¯t say much, but what he did say was interesting.¡± Drake said, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°Will you just tell us?¡± Logan growled. ¡°He said that the White Wolf¡¯s powers will manifest once she is marked.¡± Drake said, looking at Logan. ¡°What powers?¡± Logan asked, furrowing his eyebrows. ¡°You said that she has no magic.¡± ¡°I guess we don¡¯t know shit about this.¡± I sighed angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s magic.¡± Drake said, looking at Emma. ¡°I think it¡¯s something else.¡± ¡°What?¡± Logan asked, gritting his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Drake said. ¡°Did you notice something different about yourself, Emma?¡± I looked down at her. She bit her lip and furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Well, something happened in the cave.¡± she mumbled. ¡°But I probably imagined it.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Drake asked her. ¡°I was unconscious most of the time.¡± Emma sighed. ¡°Rolf was giving me wolfsbane all the time. He would¡­¡± Logan¡¯s loud growl interrupted Emma. His fists were clenched and his canines flew out. He was shaking, and I could tell he was trying not to shift. He needed Emma. ¡°Go to him.¡± I told her as I reluctantly let her go. ¡°He won¡¯t be okay with you talking about this if he can¡¯t hold you.¡± Emma stood up and walked over to Logan. He grabbed her as soon as she was close to him and pulled her onto hisp. ¡°Mine.¡± he growled, his voice mixed with Leon¡¯s. He buried his nose in her hair and took a deep breath. I could see his body rxing immediately. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Logan.¡± Emma said softly, rubbing his back. ¡°I am yours.¡± ¡°You epted him?¡± Drake asked, his eyes widening in surprise. ¡°Of course she did!¡± Logan growled. ¡°She is mine!¡± His canines flew out again as he red at Drake. Emma ced her hands on Logan¡¯s face and forced him to look away from Drake. ¡°I am yours, Logan.¡± she said softly as she ced a small kiss on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s okay. No one will take me away from you.¡± Watching her kiss him was weird. So fucking weird. But it was something I was going to have to get used to. Logan grabbed her and kissed her. He leaned his forehead on hers and closed his eyes. ¡°I am sorry.¡± he mumbled as he took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to listen to this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Logan.¡± I said. ¡°Will it be easier now that you are holding her?¡± Drake asked. ¡°If not, maybe we could talk to Emma alone.¡± Logan growled again, making Drake raise his hands in surrender. ¡°It was just a suggestion.¡± Drake said defensively. ¡°Don¡¯t bite my head off.¡± ¡°I will stay right the fuck here.¡± Logan growled. ¡°Okay.¡± Drake nodded. ¡°Can we continue then?¡± Logan nodded, pulling Emma closer to him and kissing her temple. ¡°What happened in the cave, love?¡± I asked Emma, giving her a small smile. ¡°As I said, he was giving me wolfsbane.¡± Emma said, running her fingers through Logan¡¯s hair. ¡°I was asleep most of the time. He would give me another dose of wolfsbane as soon as I woke up.¡± Emma stopped talking and nced at Logan worriedly. ¡°Go on, baby.¡± he said. ¡°I am okay.¡± ¡°Well, I could hear Eliza while I was there.¡± Emma said. My eyes widened. She could hear her wolf even though there was wolfsbane in her body? Logan and Drake looked as confused as I was. ¡°What do you mean, baby?¡± Logan asked her. ¡°I could hear her.¡± Emma said, looking at him. ¡°I talked to her.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Holy fuck.¡± Drake mumbled, staring at Emma with his eyes wide open. ¡°But I must have imagined that.¡± Emma said, looking at me. ¡°Right?¡± Was that even possible? Wolfsbane was poison for werewolves. It could kill us. Was it possible that it didn¡¯t have the same effect on her as it did on us? ¡°I don¡¯t know, love.¡± I mumbled. ¡°What does Eliza say?¡± ¡°I already talked to her about it.¡± Emma said. ¡°She said that she talked to me, but I don¡¯t know if she remembers correctly. She could have imagined it just like I did.¡± ¡°We could test that theory.¡± Drake said, looking intently at Emma. ¡°You are not giving her wolfsbane!¡± Logan growled, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her to his chest. I growled at the same time. Ipletely agreed with Logan. Drake was fucking insane if he thought that we would let him do that. ¡°Not wolfsbane.¡± Drake sighed. ¡°I was thinking about silver. We could just have her touch something silver and see if she canmunicate with Eliza.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to talk to her if I touched silver.¡± Emma said, shaking her head. ¡°Rolf put silver handcuffs on me when they took me away. I lost Eliza immediately.¡± Logan growled when she mentioned Rolf again. I clenched my fists, thinking about Rolf touching her. ¡°Okay.¡± Drake nodded. ¡°Maybe you will be able to talk to Eliza even with silver touching your skin once Logan marks you.¡± ¡°You think that I really talked to her?¡± Emma asked, surprised. ¡°Probably.¡± I sighed. ¡°You are powerful, love. You are a very special wolf. It would make sense if you could do something like that.¡± Emma looked at me wide-eyed. I gave her a small smile. ¡°I am proud of you, baby.¡± Logan mumbled, kissing her temple. ¡°There is another thing I wanted to talk to you about.¡± Drake said, making the three of us look at him. ¡°Should Logan mark her or not? If he does, she could use her powers against the Rogue King, but if he manages to take her, he could kill her while trying to remove the mark. But if Logan doesn¡¯t mark her, she will be weaker.¡± I gulped and looked at Emma. Logan growled, pulling her to him. Should he mark her or not? Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Dilemma Logan POV Of course I was going to mark her. She was mine! Mine! I growled at Drake, wrapping my arms around her even tighter. ¡°I¡¯m marking her.¡± I said angrily. ¡°She is mine!¡± ¡°I never said she wasn¡¯t, Logan.¡± Drake sighed. ¡°I¡¯m saying that maybe you should wait. If he takes her¡­¡± The growl that escaped me made the windows shake. ¡°He is not taking her away from me!¡± I shouted, standing up with Emma in my arms. ¡°No one is taking her away from me!¡± I wrapped her legs around my waist and held her as close to me as I possibly could. I started backing away from the table, eyeing Drake suspiciously. Emma tried to lift her head, but I didn¡¯t let her. I needed to feel her. I needed to feel every part of her as close to my body as possible. Leon was going insane. The only thing that kept him inside my body was our mate in my arms. ¡°Logan.¡± Andrew called me, making my look from Drake to him. ¡°No one is trying to take her away from you. It¡¯s okay. Sit back down, please.¡± Emma ced a soft kiss on my neck, and I almost melted into a puddle. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Logan.¡± she said softly. ¡°I am yours. No one will take me away.¡± Leon whined loudly, and all of his anger disappeared in a second. I adore her. He whined. I want to be with her, Logan. I want you to shift. I understood himpletely. Emma couldn¡¯t shift right now, and he couldn¡¯t be with Eliza. They never even got a chance to spend time together. They¡¯ve never even seen each other. Because of your stupidity. Leon growled. I know. I sighed. I already apologized. I will shift and let you be with Emma as soon as I can. Leon whined and focused back on our mate in my arms. I took a deep breath and walked back to the table slowly. I sat down, ring at Drake while I did so. ¡°I am sorry, Logan.¡± Drake said. ¡°I know this is hard for you. But we need to talk about this.¡± He was right, and I knew it. But that primal, animal, Alpha side of me couldn¡¯t handle talking about it. Emma was mine. She was a part of my body and my heart, and no one could take her away from me. Just thinking about it made me want to burn the fucking world down. Our connection deepened even more now that she epted me. I could feel her. I could feel her emotions even when we weren¡¯t in the same room. She belonged to me and me only. ¡°I think he should mark her.¡± Andrew said. ¡°If what the rogue said is true, it will make her stronger. She will be able to fight him if he tries to take her.¡± ¡°He will not take her!¡± I growled loudly. ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Andrew nodded. ¡°But he will try to.¡± ¡°There is obviously a lot we don¡¯t know about her.¡± Drake mumbled. ¡°He has an advantage over us. He is much more familiar with the legend of the White Wolf than we are.¡± My heart clenched painfully and fear washed over me. I pressed her closer to me and kissed the top of her head. I would die before I let him take her. ¡°He definitely knows more.¡± Andrew sighed, running his fingers through his hair. ¡°There wasn¡¯t anything about her in our library. It has to be some kind of witches¡¯ tale.¡± ¡°Maybe that¡¯s just what it is.¡± Emma said, looking at Andrew. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a tale and I¡¯m nothing special.¡± ¡°You talked to your wolf while being under the influence of wolfsbane.¡± Drake said softly. ¡°Other wolves can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°I could have imagined that.¡± Emma said. ¡°I was convinced I was going to die. I was hurt, and sad, and alone. I needed someone tofort me.¡± My heart clenched painfully, and I wanted to stick my ws up my own ass. We did that to her. Andrew¡¯s jaw ticked, and he reached across the table, taking her hand in his. ¡°I am so sorry, love.¡± Andrew said softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Emma said, giving him a small smile. It wasn¡¯t okay. We were idiots. ¡°You are right, Emma.¡± Drake continued. ¡°You could have imagined that. But how do you exin the fact that you survived? You should have died with that amount of wolfsbane in your body.¡± Both Andrew and I growled. But it was the truth. Wren said that she should have died. ¡°Drake is right.¡± Andrew sighed, squeezing Emma¡¯s hand even tighter. ¡°Wren did say that the amount of wolfsbane in your body was lethal.¡± My baby almost died. Just thinking about it made me so fucking angry. I was ready to tear the world apart. ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± Emma mumbled. ¡°Not for you.¡± Drake smiled. ¡°You are the True Luna. You can do what most wolves can¡¯t.¡± Emma looked up at him and gave him a small smile. Jealousy burned inside of me. She shouldn¡¯t be smiling at him. But what pissed me off even more was the way he was looking at her. I could tell he wanted her. I could tell that he was in love with her. And I wanted to kill him. Calm down, Logan. Andrew mind-linked me. You look like you are about to explode. He wants her. I growled back, not taking my eyes away from Drake. He was still staring at my mate with a look of adoration in his eyes. She is yours. Andrew said. She is sitting in yourp. You are the one who is holding her. Drake can keep wanting her, but he will never have her. ¡°I think you should wait, Logan.¡± Drake said, looking at me. ¡°Don¡¯t mark her until we deal with the Rogue King. If he takes her, he will want to remove the mark. It could kill her.¡± I wasn¡¯t surprised that he thought I shouldn¡¯t mark her. Maybe he thought that he had a chance with her. Fucker. As if I would let him touch her. MINE! Leon growled possessively. ¡°Emma and I will talk about it privately.¡± I said, trying to stop myself from killing him. ¡°It¡¯s our decision. Not yours.¡± ¡°I understand that.¡± Drake nodded, ncing back at Emma. ¡°But I also know that the desire to mark her could cloud your judgment. Please think about it before doing anything.¡± He still thinks he has a chance with her. I mind-linked Andrew. He doesn¡¯t want me to mark her so he can take her from me. away Andrew didn¡¯t respond, but he nced at me, and I could tell that he agreed with me. ¡°I will always put her safety first.¡± I said sternly, looking back at Drake. ¡°She is mine and I will always take care of her. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Drake nodded, not taking his eyes away from Emma. I was pissed the fuck off and wanted him to leave. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Can Emma and I talk privately, please?¡± I asked as calmly as I could. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Andrew said immediately, sensing my need for Drake to leave. ¡°Drake and I could go to the library and look through the books again. Maybe I missed something the first time I was there.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Drake said, standing up and smiling at Emma. Andrew walked over to us, and I let Emma stand up, so he could hug her. ¡°I will be right back, love.¡± Andrew said as he kissed the top of her head. ¡°Okay.¡± she said, hugging him tightly. ¡°Take care of her.¡± Andrew told me as he and Drake left the kitchen. Drake never looked away from Emma. I pulled her back onto myp as soon as they left the kitchen. My lips were on her neck a secondter. My hand was squeezing her thigh as soon as I heard the front door close. She moaned quietly, and I wanted to rip her clothes into tiny little pieces so that I could touch and taste every fucking piece of her skin. ¡°Fuck, baby.¡± I mumbled at her neck. I needed her. I fucking needed her. I needed to know that she was mine and not Jacob¡¯s. She was mine and not Drake¡¯s. Mine, only mine. Rted March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 12, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 9, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 The Best Feeling In The World Logan POV ¡°Emma, baby, I need you.¡± I mumbled, capturing her lips with mine. I could smell her arousal and I growled. Fuck. I needed to taste her now. Her tongue entered my mouth, and I sucked on it gently, making her moan. ¡°Can I take you upstairs?¡± I mumbled, biting her lower lip. ¡°Yes.¡± she mumbled, looking at me with her lust-filled eyes. She was going to fucking kill me if she continued looking at me like that. I growled and stood up with her in my arms. She wrapped her legs around my waist and moaned when she felt my T rock-hard dick pressing between her legs. I wrapped my arms tightly around her, making sure that she was as close to me as possible. I needed to feel her. I rushed upstairs, not moving my lips away from hers. I just couldn¡¯t get enough of her taste. I kicked her bedroom door in andid her down on the bed. I made sure that all of my weight wasn¡¯t on her. Her legs were still wrapped around me, so she pulled me closer, making my dick grind against her. ¡°Oh, shit.¡± she cried out. ¡°Do you like this, baby?¡± I asked her as I continued grinding myself against her. I lowered my head and kissed her neck. I sucked on her marking spot, making her gasp and grab a fistful of my hair. ¡°Oh, Logan, please¡­¡± Emma cried out, pressing herself closer to me. I grinned. I could cum just listening to her moaning and begging me. ¡°What do you need me to do, baby?¡± I asked, kissing her jaw. She didn¡¯t say anything, and I looked up at her. I smirked when I saw her blushing. ¡°Do you need me to make you cum?¡± I asked, lowering my lips to hers. Her eyes widened, and I could hear her heart rate pick up. The nod she gave me was barely noticeable. ¡°Words, Emma.¡± I said, tracing her lips with my tongue. ¡°Yes.¡± she mumbled, blushing even more. I smiled at her and got up on my knees. I removed my shirt, and Emma¡¯s eyes widened even more. ¡°Holy¡­¡± she mumbled, staring down my body. ¡°Like what you see?¡± I asked, feeling a little smug. My mate liked me. She wanted me. I was on a fucking cloud nine. Emma lifted her hand and traced down my abs all the way to the waistband of my pants. She sat up and ced a kiss on my stomach, making me groan. My dick was fucking ready to burst. She looked up at me and I almost fainted. I couldn¡¯t even count the number of times I jerked myself off in the shower, picturing her just like this. The only thing that was missing from my fantasy was my dick in her mouth. But she wasn¡¯t ready for that. I needed to wait a little bit longer. She traced the waistband of my pants with her fingers while cing soft kisses on my abs. I was fucking gone. This had to be what people felt when they were high on drugs. I couldn¡¯t even imagine what I¡¯d feel like once I was inside her. I grabbed a fistful of her hair and pulled her head back. ¡°You are fucking perfect.¡± I growled, kissing her as hard as I could. I grabbed the bottom of her shirt and lifted it over her head. She wasn¡¯t wearing a bra, and I could see her perfect breasts immediately. Her nipples were already hard, and I couldn¡¯t wait to pinch them, suck them, and do everything else she would let me do. ¡°Do you trust me, baby?¡± I asked,ying her back down and lowering my head to kiss her corbone. I wanted to taste her. I wanted to make her cum and taste her. I needed it. She was a fucking drug, and I needed her. ¡°I do.¡± she mumbled, looking down at 1. I lowered my head further down and kissed the area between her breasts. I pinched one of her nipples gently, making her moan. ¡°I am going to make you cum, baby.¡± I said, kissing down her body. ¡°But this time I am going to use my lips. I am going to suck your clit and put a finger inside you. I am going to taste you because that is the only fucking thing I¡¯ve been dreaming of for a while.¡± I could hear herbored breathing. I looked up at her and smiled. She was staring at me wide-eyed. ¡°Logan, I don¡¯t¡­¡± she mumbled. ¡°I know, baby.¡± I said, kissing below her bellybutton and making her squirm. ¡°I won¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t want me to. But I want you to know that you have nothing to be embarrassed about. You are perfect and you are mine.¡± I put my fingers inside her waistband and looked up at her. I wanted her so fucking much, but I would never do anything against her will. She nodded, but I needed her to speak up. ¡°Words, Emma.¡± I said, kissing below her bellybutton again. ¡°Yes.¡± she said, moaning quietly. I smiled and pulled down her pants and her underwear in one motion. The sight of her naked under me made my heart almost jump out of my body. She was fucking perfect, and every fucking inch of her was mine. She tried to cross her legs, but she couldn¡¯t because I was kneeling between them. ¡°Fuck, no, baby.¡± I said, cing my hands on her thighs. ¡°Let me see you. All of this is mine, and I want to see everything. Never be embarrassed with me, okay?¡± She nodded, staring at me. She was blushing and her chest was falling up and down rapidly, making her breasts bounce a little. I was a touch away from ruining my pants again. I lowered myself back down between her legs. She was so fucking wet already. I groaned, leaning in and looking up at her. ¡°Are you sure, baby?¡± I asked, not knowing what the fuck I would do if she said no. ¡°Yes.¡± she said, clenching her fists. She was too tense. I took her hand in mine and inteced our fingers. She rxed slightly, and it made me smile. I lowered my mouth onto her pussy, licking from the bottom to her clit. I didn¡¯t know if I was going insane, but she even fucking tasted like strawberries and watermelon. She gasped and bucked her hips. I used my other hand to keep her still. ¡°Easy, baby.¡± I mumbled, closing my mouth around her clit.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I sucked on it gently, making her cry out. She grabbed a fistful of my hair, keeping me in ce, as if I would have moved. I was in heaven, and I wasn¡¯t leaving anytime soon. I started sucking a little harder, flicking her clit with my tongue from time to time. ¡°Oh, Logan.¡± she moaned, arching her back and giving me a perfect view of her erect nipples. I moved my hand away from her hip and ced it between her legs. ¡°I am going to put a finger inside, baby.¡± I said, teasing her wet entrance. ¡°It may feel weird at first, but you will enjoy it. I promise.¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± she said, breathing heavily. I chuckled and winked at her. Someone was a little impatient. I lowered my mouth back down on her clit and started inserting my finger. ¡°Oh shit.¡± Emma mumbled, squeezing my hand in hers. She was so fucking tight, and I couldn¡¯t wait to get my dick in here. I inserted my finger in and waited a little bit before I started pumping it in and out gently. ¡°Oh, my¡­¡± Emma moaned, arching her back again. I sucked on her clit harder, flicking it with my tongue and pumping my finger in and out of her. She tightened around me, and I knew that she was cumming. I smiled as I heard her cry out and moan my name. I sucked on her clit a few more times, knowing how sensitive it was now, and not wanting to hurt her. I pulled my finger out of her and looked up. She was staring at mepletely dazed. She was breathing hard, and I smiled at her. ¡°This should be illegal.¡± she mumbled, making meugh. ¡°That good, ha?¡± I asked with a hint of smug in my voice. ¡°My legs are shaking.¡± she said,ying back down and staring at the ceiling. I chuckled and kissed her body all the way to her delicious mouth. ¡°You taste fucking amazing.¡± I said, nibbling on her lower lip. ¡°Logan?¡± she called me softly. ¡°Yes, baby?¡± I said, kissing her jaw. ¡°I love you.¡± she said quietly, making my heart stop beating. I looked at her and she smiled at me. ¡°It¡¯s a weird time to tell you, but I wanted to.¡± she chuckled. ¡°Not because of what you just did, but because I wanted you. to know. I loved you from the moment I found out that you were my mate.¡± My heart felt like it was going to explode. I was never happier than at that moment. I grabbed her and pulled her closer to me. I kissed as hard as I fucking could. ¡°Say it again.¡± I mumbled against her lips. ¡°I love you.¡± she said, chuckling. ¡°Oh, I love you too, baby.¡± I cried out, kissing her again. Andrew¡¯s voice in my head startled me Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 The Roque King Andrew POV I ran out of the packhouse, looking around frantically. ¡°Get to the safe room!¡± I yelled at women and children. I saw aunt Gloria picking up a pup who was crying loudly. She tried to soothe him while she looked around. Our eyes met, and she ran toward me. ¡°Where is Logan?¡± she asked, and I could hear the fear in her voice. ¡°With Emma.¡± I responded. ¡°He will be here soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± she nodded, taking my hand in hers and squeezing it tightly. ¡°Be careful, okay?¡± ¡°I will, aunt Gloria.¡± I said, looking around and trying to find Drake. ¡°Go to the safe room, please.¡± She nodded and turned around, running inside the pack house. ¡°Andrew!¡± I heard Drake calling my name. I turned around and saw him running toward me. ¡°Where is Emma?¡± he asked worriedly. ¡°Logan is hiding her.¡± I said, trying to keep calm. Beta, we won¡¯t be able to keep them out for long! One of the warriors from the border mind-linked me. There is a witch here, Beta, and she is doing someth¡­ Our mind link cut off. Peter?! I yelled back at him, but there was no response. Fuck! Jacob?! I tried mind-linking him. Yes, Beta? He answered and I sighed in relief. What the fuck is going on there? I asked, running after Drake and toward the border. He brought a witch. He responded, and I could hear him panting hard. She is using her magic to restrain us. ¡°Fuck!¡± I yelled, running faster. ¡°What happened?¡± Drake asked me. ¡°A witch is with him.¡± I growled. ¡°She is using magic to restrain our warriors.¡± C I heard footsteps behind us. I turned around and saw a very pissed-off Logan running toward us. ¡°Where is Emma?¡± I asked as soon as he got close enough. ¡°Hidden well.¡± he growled. ¡°Where is the fucker?¡± ¡°At the border.¡± I answered as we continued to run. ¡°He brought a witch with him.¡± Logan growled and started running faster. He looked like a beast at this moment. His muscles were tense, and his nostrils were red. He was clenching his fists tightly. A few momentster, we arrived at the border. It was fucking chaos. Our wolves were fighting hard, but there were too many rogues. I saw a cloaked figure standing close to the border with her hands high up in the air. Vines started spurting out of the ground, tangling up around our wolves¡¯ paws, making it impossible for them to move. Some of our warriors were wounded badly, but none of them were dead. Thank you, Goddess. Logan growled loudly, and suddenly the rogues stopped fighting. What the fuck?! They started backing away, snarling at our warriors. The vines loosened and disappeared like they never existed. ¡°Alpha Logan.¡± I heard a deep voiceing from the forest. ¡°I¡¯ve been expecting you.¡± Logan growled again, stepping closer to the border. ¡°What the fuck do you want?¡± Logan growled. The man stepped closer to us and smiled. He was maybe a year or two older than Logan and me. He was big and muscr, but Logan and I were bigger. ¡°I am here for my mate.¡± he said calmly. ¡°You can hand her over to me and I will leave your pack peacefully. There is no need for a bloodbath.¡± Logan and I growled loudly, making the fucker chuckle. ¡°No need for your growls.¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m just here to take what¡¯s mine. This doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± ¡°She is mine!¡± Logan growled as he started shaking. ¡°You won¡¯ty a finger on her! You won¡¯t eveny N?velDrama.Org owns this text. your eyes on her!¡± ¡°Oh, but Alpha, you rejected her.¡± the fucker smiled. ¡°She is not yours anymore.¡± Logan¡¯s growl made the trees shake. We are attacking the fucker. Logan mind-linked all of us. Wait for my signa.. The fucker and the witch have to die. Did I make myself clear? Yes, Alpha. I heard multiple reys at once. ¡°She is mine!¡± Logan growled. ¡°She will always be mine! You will never touch a single hair on her head!¡± NOW! Logan screamed through the mind-link, and we moved. I heard multiple growls around us, and I let Asher take over. I waited for the familiar feeling of shifting into my wolf, but it never came. Instead, I felt vines wrapping themselves around my legs and my arms, all the way to my neck. Fuck! I looked around and saw all of our warriors in the same position as me. Logan and Drake were trapped as well. ¡°Did you really think it would be that easy?¡± the fucker chuckled, turning around. ¡°Jack,e here.¡± Another man came closer to us, bowing his head slightly. ¡°This is my Beta.¡± the fucker said. ¡°He will go get my mate.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± Jack asked, turning around to look at the witch. ¡°She is alone somewhere.¡± the witch spoke quietly. ¡°She is not in the packhouse with the rest. Check the houses to the north.¡± Jack nodded, turning back around and stepping on our territory. ¡°Stay the fuck away from her!¡± Logan growled, trying to free himself of the vines wrapped around his body. For a moment there, I thought that he would seed, but the vines only tightened around him. He was growling loudly, looking back at Jack, who was walking deeper and deeper into our territory. I heard growls and screams all around me. Our warriors were trying to free themselves from the vines. I was trying to do the same, but it was impossible. My heart felt like it was going to jump out of my chest. I could feel Asher, but it felt like he was far away, out of my reach. Emma, love. I tried to mind-link her. You need to run. You need to hide somewhere else. There was nothing. I couldn¡¯t reach her. Emma! I tried again, trying to stop the panic from suffocating me. ¡°You can stop trying to mind-link her.¡± the fucker chuckled, making Logan and I growl loudly. ¡°The vines prevent you from mind-linking. See, I thought of everything.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t be able to find her!¡± Logan growled. ¡°Give the fuck up!¡± ¡°Oh, but he will.¡± the fucker chuckled, pacing back and forth. ¡°Shall I tell you something about her while we wait? I know that you don¡¯t really know much about the White Wolf. Would you like me to tell you who she is and what she can do?¡± I couldn¡¯t focus on him. I kept trying to free myself. I kept trying to mind-link Emma. I can¡¯t let them take her. I can¡¯t let them hurt her. My pup. I heard Asher¡¯s broken whine, but it was far, far away. He was trapped somewhere deep inside of me, and I couldn¡¯t reach him. She will be okay. I tried to tell him. I won¡¯t let them hurt her. I won¡¯t let them hurt our pup, Asher! I wasn¡¯t sure he heard me. I wasn¡¯t even sure what I was doing anymore. I couldn¡¯t free myself. I couldn¡¯t mind-link Emma. I couldn¡¯t do shit, and it was driving me fucking insane. ¡°The story of the True Luna is really a legend among the witches.¡± I heard the fucker¡¯s voice. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even aware of it until a witch told me about it. The most fascinating thing about her is that she is stronger than any other wolf. She can¡¯t be hurt or killed using wolfsbane or silver. She is indestructible and very valuable. She is the only creation on this earth that can share her abilities with others.¡± I heard gasps all around us. Our pack members didn¡¯t know how special she was. We didn¡¯t even know how special she was. We knew bits and pieces, but not this. If what this fucker was saying was true, then she was really extraordinary. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Samuel Logan POV Emma, baby, run! I tried mind-linking her again. Run, baby, please! Hide somewhere else! The fucker said we couldn¡¯t mind-link her, but maybe she could hear me. Maybe I couldn¡¯t hear her, but maybe she could hear me. Run, baby, please! I screamed through the mind-link. ¡°So, you see, when I mark her, she will be able to share her magic with me and the rest.¡± the fucker continued, making me growl loudly. ¡°Now, while she is unmarked and unmated, she can¡¯t share her powers with anyone.¡± ¡°You will never mark her!¡± I screamed, trying to stop my heart from breaking. ¡°She will never be yours!¡± ¡°Oh, but she will.¡± the fuckerughed. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t rejected her, I would never have been able to take her. She would be marked and mated by now, and you would be able to stop me so easily. But you rejected her, just like the witch told me you would. You did this to yourself, Alpha Logan.¡± I growled and tried to shift. I wanted to rip him to pieces. I was going to rip him to fucking pieces! ¡°I will mark my mate as soon as the witches are done with her.¡± he continued, making my heart stop beating. ¡°I promised them that they could experiment on her in exchange for their help in finding her and bringing her to me. They are fascinated with her. I mean, who wouldn¡¯t be?¡± The fucker chuckled. Andrew and I growled loudly. The rest of my wolves started shouting and cursing him. Baby, please run. I cried through the mind-link. Run to the forest north of the territory. I wille and find you, baby. Please run. ¡°I wille back with her as my Luna.¡± he continued. ¡°I will give you two options. You will either surrender and give your pack to me, or I will kill you. I will be the most powerful Alpha once I have her and her powers, and you won¡¯t be able to defeat us.¡± ¡°You will never have her!¡± I growled. ¡°You will never have my pack! I will fucking kill you!¡± The fucker smiled at me and shook his head. ¡°So, is my mate as pretty as the witches say she is?¡± he asked, looking from me to Andrew. I growled loudly. ¡°Stay the fuck away from her!¡± Andrew screamed, trashing and trying to free himself of the vines. I could tell that he was getting tired of trying to escape the vines. My wolves were getting tired of trying to escape the vines. Each time we moved, the vines tightened around our bodies. ¡°And why do you care, Beta Andrew?¡± he asked, narrowing his eyes. Andrew growled in response. ¡°Why does he care?¡± the fucker asked, turning toward the cloaked witch. The witch tilted her head and stayed silent for a moment. ¡°He is rted to her.¡± she said quietly, making Andrew growl loudly. ¡°Rted?¡± the fucker looked back at Andrew, wide-eyed. ¡°You are too young for her to be your pup. Is she your sister? Your cousin?¡± Andrew growled loudly, narrowing his eyes at the fucker. ¡°I am going to guess that she is your sister.¡± the fuckerughed. ¡°Well, well, well. Beta of the Crescent Moon Pack is my brother-inw. I¡¯m making connections everywhere I go.¡± I could feel my blood boil, and my anger blinded me for a second. ¡°I will kill you!¡± Andrew screamed. The fuckerughed and shook his head. ¡°Is that how you talk to your sister¡¯s mate?¡± he asked, raising his eyebrows at Andrew. ¡°Your sister won¡¯t be impressed.¡± Emma, baby, hide. I said through the mind-link again. I wille find you. Hide. The fucker looked behind us, and his eyes widened. I tried to turn around, but the vines wouldn¡¯t let me. ¡°She is beautiful.¡± he mumbled, making my heart stop. No. No, no, no, no, no. Fuck! ¡°No!¡± Andrew screamed and started trashing even harder than before. My eyes fell on my mate. She was staring at the scene in front of her, and I could tell that she was shocked. That fucker, Jack, had his hand wrapped around her arm and he was pulling her toward us. He was touching my mate! I growled loudly, making Emma look at me. Her eyes widened even more. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t my beautiful mate.¡± the fucker said happily. ¡°You are gorgeous.¡± Emma looked at him, and I saw fear in her eyes. My heart broke into a million tiny pieces. My mate was afraid, and I was stuck. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I was fucking stuck! ¡°She is not fucking yours!¡± I screamed. ¡°Stay the fuck away from her!¡± Jack dragged Emma to stand between us and the fucker. ¡°Hello, beautiful.¡± the fucker mumbled, staring at her, mesmerized. ¡°My name is Samuel, but you can call me Sam. I am your mate, after all. What is your name?¡± She was standing so close to me. If I could free my arm from the vines, I would be able to reach out and grab her. ¡°You are not my mate.¡± Emma said. The fucker smiled and took a step closer, making Andrew and me growl loudly. ¡°Oh, beautiful, I am.¡± he said. ¡°Alpha Logan rejected you, remember? I am here to take you back home. You belong with me.¡¯ ¡°No!¡± Andrew screamed and trashed again. It was pointless, though. No matter how angry we were, we couldn¡¯t get out of this fucking trap. Emma looked at him and he broke down. ¡°Run, love, please.¡± he cried out. ¡°Run. I will find you, okay? Run.¡± Tears fell on Emma¡¯s cheeks and a quiet sob escaped her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you.¡± the fucker sighed. ¡°I will kill them all if you don¡¯t do as I say.¡± I growled and the trees shook. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, baby.¡± I said to her. ¡°What¡¯s your name, beautiful?¡± he asked again. ¡°Emma.¡± she said quietly, looking at me. ¡°Emma.¡± he said with a small smile. ¡°Beautiful. Just like you.¡± ¡°If I go with you, will you leave them alone?¡± she asked, making Andrew and I scream. ¡°Emma, no!¡± ¡°Fuck no!¡± ¡°I will.¡± Samuel said, ignoring our screams. ¡°I will even let you say goodbye to your brother. I am not a heartless monster.¡± ¡°Emma, no!¡± Andrew screamed. ¡°Run, Emma. Don¡¯t listen to him!¡± ¡°Emma, baby, please don¡¯t do this.¡± I added, trashing hard. I could feel Leon¡¯s anger and pain, but I couldn¡¯t reach him. If I could just shift, I would be able to break through the vines and kill the bastard. Leon, can you hear me? I tried talking to my wolf. I need you. Our mate needs you. We need to shift. I could feel him trying to reach me. I could even hear him growl. But I couldn¡¯t shift. The magic was stopping 1. ¡°Come on, Emma.¡± Samuel said. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Emma turned around to look at me. Tears were streaming down her cheeks, and she was shaking. ¡°I love you.¡± she said. ¡°Always remember that, okay? I love you.¡± My heart was breaking, and I wanted to w at my chest to stop the pain. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, baby.¡± I cried out. Emma closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She looked at Samuel and clenched her fists. ¡°Can I hug them?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°You can hug your brother.¡± Samuel said. ¡°Your ex-mate is off limits. I am a jealous wolf, Emma.¡± I growled loudly. I was going to kill him. Emma walked over to Andrew and wrapped her arms around him. She leaned her head on his chest, and he buried his nose in her hair. ¡°Emma, don¡¯t do this.¡± he cried out. ¡°Run, please, run.¡± ¡°I love you, Andrew.¡± she sobbed. ¡°You are the best big brother. You are the best dad. I love you so much. Thank you for everything that you did for me. You gave me a wonderful life and I will never be able to repay you. I love you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me, love.¡± Andrew sobbed. ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°I love you.¡± she repeated, tightening her arms around him the best she could with the vines wrapped around him. ¡°I love you too.¡± he said. ¡°I will find you, okay? I will find you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Emma.¡± Samuel said, walking toward her and grabbing her arm. ¡°No!¡± I screamed again. Andrew growled, trying to free himself again. Our warriors trashed even harder than before. I could hear Drake and Jacob screaming her name. ¡°I will see you again.¡± Samuel said, walking away and pulling Emma behind him. ¡°We wille back as Alpha and Luna to take over the pack.¡± ¡°I love you.¡± Emma sobbed, looking at me. ¡°I love you.¡± ? ¡°I love you too, baby.¡± I cried out. ¡°I wille and get you, okay? I will find you, Emma!¡± He pulled her away, and a few momentster, I couldn¡¯t see her anymore. ¡°No!¡± I screamed loudly. ¡°Emma!¡± Andrew screamed, choking on a sob. I heard Jacob and Drake calling after her. I heard the rest of my wolves screaming. I saw them trashing against the vines. I saw them trying to rip the vines from the ground. But it was pointless. My baby was gone. Rted March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Sam Emma POV ¡°Come on, beautiful.¡± Samuel said. ¡°Hurry up.¡± His hold on my arm tightened, and I stumbled behind him. I kept turning around, wishing I could just run back to the safety of my mate¡¯s arms. ¡°There is no use in looking back, Emma.¡± Samuel sighed. ¡°You won¡¯t go back there for a while.¡± My heart clenched painfully, and I wanted to scream. I just wanted to go back to my mate. I just wanted to go back to my brother. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I asked desperately. ¡°There is nothing special about me. I am just like any other wolf.¡± Samuel turned around and grinned. ¡°No, you are not. Do you even know anything about yourself, Emma?¡± I gulped and shook my head. ¡°You are very special.¡± Samuel said. ¡°You are the only creature on Earth that can share her magic with others. Well, you can¡¯t do it right now. You will be able to do it once I mark you.¡± My stomach twisted painfully. Just thinking about him being close to me made me want to scream. I couldn¡¯t even imagine what it would feel like to have his lips on my neck. I couldn¡¯t even imagine what it would feel like to have his hands on my body. I didn¡¯t want that. I wanted Logan. Just Logan. ¡°I don¡¯t have magic.¡± I mumbled quietly. ¡°Yes, you do.¡± Samuel chuckled. ¡°Maybe you are not aware of it, but you do have it, Emma. ¡°You will discover it once the witches start their experiment.¡± My heart skipped a beat. What was he talking about?! ¡°Experiment?¡± I asked, ncing at the cloaked witch walking a little further away. ¡°Well, beautiful, you came with a cost.¡± Samuel sighed, gripping my arm even tighter. ¡°In order to find you and take you, I had to promise the witches a little bit of time alone with you. They are fascinated with your abilities, and they want to do an experiment or two.¡± My heart started beating erratically, and a cold shiver ran down my spine. ¡°What will they do to me?¡± I asked, my voice trembling. Samuel looked down at me and gave me a small smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, beautiful.¡± he said, lifting his hand and caressing my cheek. ¡°It will hurt, but you will be okay. It won¡¯t kill I would never let them kill my you. mate.¡± I flinched away from him, and he frowned. ¡°I am not your mate.¡± I said, clenching my fists. ¡°I will never be your mate. I will never love you. I will never do what you want me to do.¡± Samuelughed, throwing his head back. ¡°Love?¡± he mocked me. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to love me, beautiful. I need you to give me your power, and I need you to carry my children. But after I mark you, you will definitely love me.¡± ¡°I will never let you mark me.¡± I said, gritting my teeth. Samuel looked down at me and smiled warmly. It didn¡¯t suit him. He was a heartless monster who took N?velDrama.Org owns this text. me away from my family. He shouldn¡¯t have been smiling at me like that. It was wrong. ¡°You are feisty.¡± he said. ¡°I like you. I will have a lot of fun marking you and even more fun mating with you.¡± My stomach turned again. The memory of Logan¡¯s fingers inside me shed through my mind, and I wanted to cry. What if I never felt him again? What if this monster took away something that was only Logan¡¯s? What if I never felt Logan inside me again? Not just his fingers. Him. I wanted him inside of me. What if I never got to feel that? ¡°Are you a virgin?¡± Samuel asked, looking down at me. I didn¡¯t respond, but the blush that formed on my cheeks was enough for him to know the answer. ¡°Oh, wonderful!¡± he eximed happily. ¡°You will be mine and mine only. There is something so fucking hot about that. I will have so much fun with you, Emma.¡± ¡°You will have fun raping me?¡± I asked, trying to rip my hand out of his grasp. He looked down at me angrily and pulled me even closer to him. ¡°Again, I am not a monster, Emma.¡± he said. ¡°I would never do that to you or to any other woman. You will be begging me to fuck you, and I will dly do so.¡± That would never happen. I red at him, and heughed. ¡°Oh, my beautiful little mate, I will have so much fun with you.¡± he said, cing his arm over my shoulders. ¡°I can¡¯t wait until the witches are finished with you.¡± Maybe I will die during their experiments and he won¡¯t be able to have me. I heard a loud roar in the distance, and my heart raced. Logan. I looked back, hoping that I would hear the thud of his paws. ¡°The magic wore off.¡± the witch said, making me look back at her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Samuel said. ¡°We are close to home anyway.¡± I furrowed my eyebrows, and looked around. We were in the middle of the forest on no-man¡¯snd. Where was his home, and how the hell weren¡¯t we able to find him if he was this close all the time? My questions were answered when we entered a cave. Really? A cave? Again? What was it with rogues and caves? My stomach turned, and fear washed over me. I remembered Rolf, his words, and his touches. Samuel must have noticed the fear on my face because his eyebrows furrowed and he looked me up and down. ¡°Not a fan of caves?¡± he asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s much more spacious underground.¡± Underground? He¡¯d built something underground? No wonder we weren¡¯t able to find him. I looked around, but I couldn¡¯t see much. The further we walked, the darker it was. How big was this cave? I could smell the humidity in the air, and it made me sick. Rolf¡¯s face shed before my eyes, and I had to stop myself from screaming. Samuel stopped walking abruptly. I looked around, but I couldn¡¯t see anything. I heard something heavy scraping against the floor, and suddenly there was a concrete hallway in front of me. ¡°Wee home, Emma.¡± Samuel said, leaning toward me. I could feel his breath on the side of my face, and I shivered. This wasn¡¯t my home. This would never be my home. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Insane Logan POV I¡¯d never felt pain like this before. I¡¯d never felt fear like this before. I¡¯d never felt rage like this before. As soon as the vines loosened around my body, I jumped and shifted. I couldn¡¯t control Leon even if I wanted Your Luna has been taken. I opened the mind-link with every member of my pack. I want everyone capable to go out and search for her. You have my permission to leave the pack grounds. The howls that followed after my order made me shiver. I heard multiple thuds of paws all around me. I saw Asher running next to me. He looked feral, and I wondered if I looked the same. Can you feel Eliza? I asked Leon desperately. I can. He growled back. She is okay. But I don¡¯t know where she is. Oh, my baby. I wanted her back. I needed her back. I would do absolutely anything to have her back in my arms. I needed to feel her. I needed to taste her. I needed her. I fucking needed her. We will get her back. Leon growled. I will burn the fucking world down. I will find her. She is mine. MINE! Can you follow her scent? Andrew growled through our mind link. I¡¯m losing it. I could, but I was losing it slowly as well. As her mate, I could find her scent more easily than any other wolf. It was stronger for me than it was for them. I would be able to follow it for a while, but I would eventually lose it as well. Following a scent was tricky. The more time passed, the more scents mixed together, and it was harder to track the one you were looking for. Yes. I mind-linked him back. But it¡¯s fading away. They couldn¡¯t have gone far. Andrew said. We haven¡¯t been restrained for that long. He had to be right. I had to find my mate. I would go fucking insane without her. Emma, baby? I tried mind-linking her, even though I knew it was pointless. I love you, baby. I love you so fucking much. I aming for you. I will find you, baby. I knew she couldn¡¯t hear me. I knew it. But I had to try. I just had to. I could tell the exact moment when the other wolves lost her scent. I felt their eyes on me, and instead of looking around, they were following me. If you see the fucker, kill him. I growled through the mind-link with all of my wolves. I want your Luna back unharmed. I wanted her back right the fuck now. I needed to feel her body next to mine. I needed to taste her lips again. I needed to be inside her again. Fuck, I just needed her. I could feel Leon¡¯s anger and possessiveness. I could feel how fucking unhinged he became. Of course I¡¯m unhinged. He growled loudly. My Emma isn¡¯t with me! Eliza isn¡¯t with me. I want them with me! I know, Leon. I growled back. I want them with us too. I want Emma. If he hurts her¡­ Leon whined. If he touches her¡­ He won¡¯t! I growled angrily, running even faster than before. Goddess, Logan, she is so small. Leon whined. He could really hurt her. He could kill her! Shut the fuck up, Leon! I growled at my wolf. He will not touch her! He will not hurt her! I will fucking kill him before he puts a hand on her! SHE WAS FUCKING MINE! MINE! Suddenly, I couldn¡¯t feel her scent anymore. A loud growl that escaped me made the trees around us shake. I was fucking furious! I shifted back in a second, making all the wolves behind me stop abruptly. ¡°EMMA!¡± I screamed, clenching my fists, and looking around the forest. My eyes bulged out of my head, and I thought that I would explode. ¡°EMMA!¡± I screamed again. From the corner of my eye, I saw Andrew shift. ¡°What the fuck are you doing?!¡± Andrew screamed at me. ¡°Follow her scent!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± I screamed back. ¡°It¡¯s gone!¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes widened, and he started looking around frantically. ¡°Emma!¡± he screamed. She didn¡¯t respond. The forest was quiet. My baby. I needed her. I fucking needed her more than my next breath. ¡°We should go back to the packhouse and make a n.¡± I heard Drake¡¯s voice. I growled loudly. Was he fucking insane?! ¡°Are you shitting me right now?!¡± I screamed, looking at him. ¡°I am not leaving this fucking forest without her!¡± ¡°Think like an Alpha, Logan.¡± Drake said calmly. ¡°We don¡¯t know where he took her. You are just wasting resources by wandering aimlessly around the forest. We need a n.¡± I had a fucking n. Find the fucker and rip his heart out for everying his eyes on my mate! But Drake was right, as much as it pained me to admit it. He was right. I needed to go back and think. I needed to find someone who knew where his fuckingir was. I needed to narrow down the search area and use my wolves strategically. ¡®Jacob!¡± I yelled, clenching my fists. ¡°Yes, Alpha?¡± he responded immediately, walking closer to me. ¡°Choose your best warriors.¡± I said, tightening my jaw. ¡°Continue to search through the forest. Report back immediately if you find something out.¡± He nodded and shifted back into his wolf form. He ran away, followed by several other warriors. I looked at Andrew. He was staring into the distance with his jaw clenched tight. I could feel the pain he was in. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Andrew.¡± I said quietly. ¡°We need to make a n.¡± ¡°Will she be okay, Logan?¡± Andrew mumbled, his voice breaking. ¡°Yes.¡± I said. ¡°We will find her and bring her back home.¡± ¡°She is my pup.¡± Andrew said quietly. ¡°I need my pup back.¡± His voice was a mixture of his and Asher¡¯s. I could only imagine how much pain he was in. She was his whole world. ¡°We will bring your pup back home, Andrew.¡± I said. ¡°I promise. We will bring her home.¡± Rted March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Three Days Andrew POV It¡¯d been three days since the fucker took her. It had been three days since Ist saw her. It had been three days since thest time I hugged her. It¡¯d been three fucking days since Ist heard her voice. Logan and I were both stuck in mid- shift. Neither Asher nor Leon wanted to retreat. My hands were covered in fur, and my ws were out all the time. Logan¡¯s canines were always on disy, and his ws kept slipping out. We just couldn¡¯t contain our wolves. It¡¯d been even harder since Logan felt her pain. They were torturing her. They were experimenting on her. On her. On my Emma. On my little sister. On my pup. I will fucking kill them all. I will rip them to fucking pieces. Nothing would be left of them once I was done. I would especially enjoy torturing Samuel. He took my parents from me, and he had the audacity to think that he could take my sister away from me. No. Fuck no. I will get my little sister back. I will do whatever I have to do to find her. ¡°Anything?¡± Drake asked, running his fingers through his hair. Logan growled loudly. ¡°Fucking shit.¡± Drake mumbled. ¡°Where the fuck did he take her?¡± Logan¡¯s ws slipped out again, and a menacing growl escaped him. His eyes flickered, and his jaw tightened. They were hurting her again. No. Please no. My baby. No. Asher whined loudly and started pressing me to shift. I held him back. I couldn¡¯t let him out now. I didn¡¯t have time to let him run wild, which is what he wanted to do. Logan and I had trouble talking to our wolves. They couldn¡¯tmunicate with us since the fucker took her. All we got from them were growls. We could feel their intense emotions, though. We felt how fucking angry they were. We felt how scared they were. We felt their pain. They couldn¡¯t put it into words, though. Not now. Not when Leon missed his mate and Asher missed his pup. ¡°I AM GOING TO KILL THEM ALL!¡± Logan screamed, his voice a mixture of his and Leon¡¯s. The pain that I could see on his face made my heart stop beating. If he was in this much pain, that meant that my pup was suffering tremendously. A loud growl escaped my lips, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself once I started trashing Logan¡¯s office. I kicked and punched everything I could get my hands and legs on until a pair of strong hands wrapped around me, stopping me from destroying the whole fucking office. ¡°Easy, Andrew.¡± Drake said, tightening his grip on me when I started trashing. ¡°We will find her. We will find her. It¡¯s going to be okay.¡± Nothing would be okay. My pup was hurting. My pup was in pain. Nothing would be okay. My eyes fell on Logan. He was pressing his hands on his head and growling. This was the worst pain he felting from her. This was the worst pain she felt. Drake let me go and I stepped away from him. ¡°This one is longer.¡± Drake mumbled, looking at Logan. It definitely was. The pain usuallysted for a few seconds. This onested more than a minute. Asher growled and pressed toe out, but I held him back. If I destroyed the office, Asher would burn the fucking world down. ¡°We need to find her.¡± Logan said, his voice trembling. ¡°They are going to kill her.¡± My heart stopped beating. ¡°He needs her.¡± I mumbled. ¡°He won¡¯t kill her.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be on purpose.¡± Logan whined, looking up at me. ¡°I can feel her. She won¡¯t be able to take any more of this. She is tired. She is giving up.¡± No. No, no, no, no. Not my little pup. Not her. Please, Goddess, not her. Don¡¯t take her away from me! ¡°She can¡¯t give up.¡± I mumbled, my voice breaking. ¡°Not her. Not my little girl.¡± Logan¡¯s eyes held so much pain that I almost threw up. ¡°I¡¯m trying to connect with her.¡± Logan said, tightening his jaw. ¡°I¡¯m constantly trying to mind-link her and tell her that we did not give up on her.¡± ¡°Do you think that she can feel it?¡± Drake asked. ¡°I hope so.¡± Logan sighed, running his hand through his hair. ¡°I won¡¯t give up. If there is even the slightest chance that she can feel me, I want her to know that I am looking for her. I want her to know how fucking much I love her.¡± Drake nodded, clenching his fists, and N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. looked down at the floor. Logan was right. Drake still thought that he had a chance with Emma. I walked over to the maps I¡¯d thrown on the floor in my fit of rage. I picked them up and looked at our scribbles of the areas we searched. Suddenly, a thought came to my mind. How the fuck didn¡¯t I think of this before?! I was such a fucking idiot! I wanted to stick my ws up my own ass for being so fucking stupid. ¡°What about caves?¡± I growled, looking up at Logan. ¡°There are a shitload of cave systems just outside of our territory. That would be the perfect ce for the fucker to hide. It would also exin why we weren¡¯t able to find him.¡± Logan walked over to me and looked at the area I was pointing at. ¡°Fucker.¡± Logan growled. ¡°That would also exin how fast they disappeared from the fucking forest.¡± I nodded, and a small wave of relief washed over me. We finally had a clue. We finally had something to grab onto. ¡°I mind-linked Jacob.¡± Logan said, looking up at me. ¡°I¡¯m sending our warriors to search the area.¡± I nodded again, looking down at the map. The cave system was huge. The fucker could really be hiding there. The entrance was close to the spot where Logan lost her scent. My pup could really be there. We would find her. We would find my pup. Rted March 3, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Giving Up Emma POV ¡°Hello, my beautiful little Luna.¡± I heard a voice that made me sob. I shut my eyes even tighter, praying to the Goddess that he wouldn¡¯t touch me. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t cry.¡± he said, walking closer to me. ¡°It will be over soon. The witches are almost finished. You did amazing, just like I knew you would.¡± I wanted it to be over. I wanted to die. I didn¡¯t know what hurt more, their experiments or his touches. I just wanted it to stop. He ced a hand on my thigh, making me flinch. I couldn¡¯t move away because of the chains. ¡°Do you think that Logan feels my hands on your body?¡± he asked, moving his hand up. ¡°Do you think that he will feel it when I enter this sweet pussy?¡± I clenched my fists, and a louder sob escaped me. Hearing his name was like a knife through my heart. I missed my mate so much. I wanted to see him. I wanted to hear his voice. I wanted to feel his hands on my body. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, beautiful.¡± heughed, moving his hand away from in-between my thighs. ¡°You will want me to fuck you. You will beg me to fuck you.¡± I felt his breath on my face, and a cold shiver went down my spine. ¡°Open your eyes, Emma.¡± hemanded. I shook my head, but he grabbed my face and stopped me. ¡°Open your eyes.¡± he growled. I listened to him and opened my eyes. He smiled at me, moved the piece of cloth from my mouth, and pressed his lips against mine. My stomach turned, and I almost threw 1. He lifted his head andughed. ¡°You taste amazing, beautiful.¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to taste every part of your body.¡± I felt warm tears slide down my face and into my hair. ¡°I will let you rest.¡± he said. ¡°The witches will be back in a couple of hours.¡± He ced the cloth back over my mouth and winked at me. I watched as he left the room. He closed and locked the door behind him. I sobbed and closed my eyes again. I didn¡¯t want to be awake anymore. I couldn¡¯t look at the damp walls. I couldn¡¯t look at the chains on my body. I couldn¡¯t look at the burns, the cuts, and the bruises. I couldn¡¯t do any of this anymore. I wanted to leave this world behind. I wanted to give up. I wanted to go. A soft breeze touched my skin, and I furrowed my eyebrows. What was that? The room I was in didn¡¯t have windows. I opened my eyes and gasped. I wasn¡¯t chained to the bed anymore. I didn¡¯t have a cloth over my mouth. I wasn¡¯t in that room anymore. I was on an open field. I could feel the sun on my skin. I could hear the stream nearby. I could smell the flowers all around me. I was dreaming. I looked down, and I wasn¡¯t wearing the dirty, ripped jeans and a hoodie. I was wearing my favorite yellow sundress with white daisies all over it. ¡°Emma?¡± a voice I missed so much called my name. My head snapped up, and I saw my mate standing a few feet away, looking at me wide-eyed. ¡°Emma.¡± he repeated quietly, his voice breaking. He reached out for me, and I closed the distance between us, jumping up in his arms. I wrapped my legs around his waist and leaned my head on his shoulder. He held me tight against his chest, kissing the top of my head repeatedly. ¡°Oh, my baby.¡± he cried out. ¡°I missed you, my love. I missed you so much.¡± ¡°I missed you too.¡± I said as I lifted my head and pressed my lips against his. He groaned and opened his mouth so my tongue could slip inside. The taste of him made me shiver. This dream was so realistic. It was so hard to believe that it was only a dream. ¡°I love you.¡± I mumbled, leaning my forehead against his. ¡°Oh, baby, I love you too.¡± he said. ¡°I will find you, okay? We know where you are. We areing for you.¡± My heart broke. I wanted it to happen so much that I dreamed about him saying that he would find me. I looked at him and gave him a small smile. ¡°I will miss you so much.¡± I said quietly. ¡°Promise me that you will take care of Andrew, okay?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, baby?¡± he asked, his eyebrows furrowing. ¡°Why would you miss me? Why would I need I to take care of Andrew?¡± A tear fell on my cheek, and I looked down at his chest. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on anymore, Logan.¡± I said quietly. ¡°It hurts too much. I want to let go. I want it to be over. I can¡¯t take the experiments, I can¡¯t take his touches anymore. I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°His touches?¡± Logan growled loudly. I looked up at him. His canines slipped out, and his eyes were a mixture of his and Leon¡¯s. ¡°I aming for you, Emma.¡± he said, pressing me closer to him. ¡°Don¡¯t give up, baby. Don¡¯t give up, please. I need you. I fucking love you. I won¡¯t live without you. I refuse it. Don¡¯t leave me, please don¡¯t leave me.¡± By the end of his speech, he had tears streaming down his face. ¡°I love you.¡± I said, pressing my lips against his again. ¡°I love you so much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say goodbye to me, Emma.¡± he cried out. ¡°Don¡¯t do it.¡± I really didn¡¯t want to. I wasn¡¯t ready to go. I didn¡¯t want to leave him. I didn¡¯t want to leave my brother. But the witches¡¯ experiments were pure torture. They wanted to see how far could they take it without me dying. They wanted to see if I could project magic without being marked. They thought that torturing me and bringing me close to death would make me do it. The only thing it did was exhaust me. I was tired. I wanted to close my eyes and drift off into the void. I didn¡¯t want to be hit, burned, or cut again. I didn¡¯t want wolfsbane and liquid silver to be injected into my veins. I didn¡¯t want Samuel¡¯s hands on me again. I wanted it to stop. ¡°I love you, Logan.¡± I repeated again. My body twisted in his arms as I felt the first electric shock wave ripple through 1. The witches were back. Logan¡¯s eyes widened in panic. The open field started to disappear slowly. ¡°I love you, Emma.¡± I heard Logan¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯ming for you, baby. I¡¯ming for you. Don¡¯t leave N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. me.¡± The second wave had me screaming. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 The Dream Logan POV My heart was beating like crazy. One second I had my mate in my arms, and the next I was jumping up and looking around my office. I was in pain again. They were torturing her again. I could still hear her screaming. No. No, no, no, no, no. Fuck! ¡°What happened?!¡± Andrew shouted, making me look at him. My canines were out, and I was growling. I didn¡¯t even notice it. ¡°Logan?¡± Andrew called me again, cing the map down on the coffee table. ¡°I saw Emma.¡± I mumbled quietly. ¡°What?¡± Andrew asked, his eyes widening. I looked down at my hands. I just touched her. I just felt her. I just tasted her. It was so real. It couldn¡¯t have been a dream. The pain ripped through me, but I didn¡¯t pay attention to it. I needed to move and find her. Right the fuck now. ¡°I saw Emma.¡± I repeated a little bit louder, staring down at my hands. I just felt her skin on my fingertips. I just felt the warmth of her mouth on my tongue. ¡°You were dreaming, Logan.¡± Drake said, making me look up at him. ¡°No.¡± I said. ¡°It was too real. It wasn¡¯t a dream. I saw her. I felt her.¡± Drake¡¯s sympathetic eyes made me pissed as fuck. ¡°What did she say?!¡± Andrew asked, standing up and walking closer to me. ¡°Did she tell you where she is?¡± Fuck. I didn¡¯t ask her that. Why didn¡¯t I ask?! ¡°No.¡± I mumbled, looking at my best friend. ¡°Why was I asleep anyway? We have to find her.¡± ¡°You fell asleep 10 minutes ago.¡± Andrew exined, sitting on the chair opposite me. ¡°We decided to give you half an hour to rest a little. We¡¯ve been working, don¡¯t worry.¡± I felt another wave of pain that made my muscles clench. My body tensed up, and it was hard to keep the growl inside. ¡°They are hurting her again.¡± Andrew mumbled, his voice breaking. I nodded, ignoring the pain. I stood up and started pacing around. ¡°She said that she was giving up.¡± I said, clenching my fists. ¡°We need to go. I don¡¯t give a shit about researching the area anymore. We are going, and I am killing everyone.¡± ¡°She said what?¡± Andrew gasped loudly. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on anymore, Logan.¡± I heard her voice inside my head. ¡°It hurts too much. I want to let go. I want it to be over. I can¡¯t take the experiments, I can¡¯t take his touches anymore. I can¡¯t. A loud growl mixed with a sob escaped my lips. I grabbed a fistful of my hair and pulled on it. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on anymore, Logan.¡± I repeated her words quietly. ¡°It hurts too much. I want to let go. I N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. want it to be over. I can¡¯t take the experiments, I can¡¯t take his touches anymore. I can¡¯t.¡± Andrew¡¯s growl made the windows shake. ¡°FUCK NO!¡± Andrew screamed, standing up and pacing around. ¡°We are going today.¡± I said, tightening my jaw. ¡°I won¡¯t wait any longer. I am going to get my mate.¡± Andrew was shaking. The fur on his hands grew, and his ws were out. Asher wanted out, but Andrew was trying to keep him inside at all costs. We knew what would happen if we let out wolves out. I was saving Leon¡¯s rage for the moment I entered that fucking cave. I was saving it for Samuel. I would rip the fucker apart. He dared to take my mate away from me. He dared to hurt her. He dared to touch her. I didn¡¯t know what she meant by touch, but I would kill him even if he ced a finger on her shoulder. If he¡¯s done more, I will chop his fucking hands off and burn them while he watches. Oh, I will enjoy torturing him. I will enjoy killing him. ¡°Are we sure that it¡¯s the best idea to go there without the preparations just because of a dream?¡± Drake asked, making my head snap toward him. Andrew and I growled loudly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a dream!¡± I shouted. ¡°It was fucking real, and I am going to get my mate!¡± Drake raised his hands in surrender. ¡°I am sorry, Logan.¡± he said. ¡°I am just concerned about the safety.¡± ¡°My people won¡¯t be in danger once I let Leon out.¡± I growled. ¡°Leon is so fucking ready to kill.¡± ¡°Same with Asher.¡± Andrew growled. ¡°I understand.¡± Drake said calmly. ¡°I am all in, guys. I want her back too. I will help. I just want you to take a breath and calm down a little before we do anything stupid. They have witches, remember?¡± Of course I did. I knew that we had to be careful. I knew we couldn¡¯t go blindly. But I didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. I couldn¡¯t lose her. I couldn¡¯t lose the love of my life. I couldn¡¯t lose my baby. I needed to go to her. I needed to save her. I needed to feel her in my arms and taste her again. I fucking needed her, and I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°I know, Drake.¡± I sighed. ¡°We won¡¯t go in blindly, but we are going in today. We will be careful, but we are going. I can¡¯t hold on without her much longer. I can¡¯t let her give up. I can¡¯t lose her.¡± Andrew whined, making my heart break. I couldn¡¯t even imagine the pain he was in. She was his little sister, his little pup. ¡°I mind-linked the warriors and everyone else willing to help.¡± Andrew said. ¡°We are bringing my pup back home. Today.¡± I clenched my fists and tightened my jaw. I walked out of my office, followed by Andrew and Drake. I was going to get my mate back. I was going to find her and bring her home. No one would ever hurt her again. Nobody would ever take her away from me again. I would kill anyone who tried to. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Waiting Logan POV I was standing in the middle of the forest, looking at the entrance to the cave systems. My body was buzzing with the need to kill. ¡®Are you ready Leon?¡¯ I asked my wolf. ¡®Let me out.¡¯ He growled, wing at my insides. ¡®Soon.¡¯ I said, taking a deep breath. ¡®We need to wait just a little longer.¡¯ Leon growled, and I felt a wave of rage hit me. He was more than ready. ¡°Anything?¡± Andrew asked quietly. I shook my head. We didn¡¯t know how to handle the witches. We didn¡¯t have time to find our own, and I didn¡¯t want to wait. The dream where I saw Emma shook me. If it was real and if she was really ready to give up, I would never fucking forgive myself if I waited around to find a fucking witch who would be willing to help us. I wouldn¡¯t even have time to forgive myself. I would follow my mate. I wasn¡¯t going to live without her. We decided to wait until I felt Emma being tortured again. We decided to attack once the witches were upied with Emma. I am sorry, baby. I mind-linked her. I am so sorry. We are here, my love. We will get you out. I am so sorry that we have to use you like this. I am so fucking sorry. I love you, baby. I am here, and I will get you out as soon as I can, okay? Just hold on a little longer. Just a little bit longer, baby. I knew that she couldn¡¯t hear me. But I felt better talking to her. Maybe, just maybe, she could hear me, but she couldn¡¯t respond. I needed to give her assurance. I needed to give her strength. I needed her to hold on a little bit longer. I looked at Andrew. He was on the edge. He looked fucking feral. I knew that all hell would break loose once he let Asher out. ¡°How is Asher doing?¡± I asked my Beta. ¡°He is ready to kill.¡± Andrew growled, keeping his eyes fixated on the entrance to the cave systems. ¡°Same with Leon.¡± I mumbled. ¡°He wants out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m having trouble keeping Asher in.¡± Andrew growled quietly. I could see his muscles clenching in an effort to stop his shifting. ¡°Are you trying to mind-link her?¡± I asked him. He nodded, tightening his jaw. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°I keep talking to her.¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m hoping that maybe she can hear me, but she can¡¯t respond.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± I sighed. Emma, I love you so much. I mind- linked her again. I¡¯m here, baby. I¡¯m just outside the cave. I¡¯m I stopped talking, hoping to hear back from her. I knew that I wouldn¡¯t, but hope was a relentless bitch. I will take care of you, baby. I opened our mind-link again. I can¡¯t wait for you to get better. I can¡¯t wait to taste you again. I can¡¯t wait to be inside of you. I can¡¯t wait to sink my canines into that sweet neck of yours. I can¡¯t wait to make you mine in every way possible. I was going to marry that girl. As soon as I had her back in my arms, I was going to tie her to me in every fucking way possible. I was going to make love to her, fuck her, mark her, and marry her. She was mine, and I would make sure that everyone knew who she belonged 1. ¡°What if she¡¯s not here?¡± Andrew mumbled, clenching his fists. ¡°What if we are in the wrong ce?¡± The anger exploded inside of me. I growled, narrowing my eyes. ¡°She is here.¡± I said, tightening my jaw. ¡°She has to be here.¡± Andrew took a deep breath and ran his fingers through his hair. She had to be here. My baby would be back in my arms today. I would taste her lips today. I would feel her skin under my fingertips today. I would inhale her amazing scent today. I would fucking see her today. If not, I would burn the fucking world down. I was getting her back. Today. I looked around the forest surrounding the cave. Mine and Drake¡¯s warriors were hidden all over the ce. If I didn¡¯t know exactly where they were hiding, I would have thought that Andrew and I were here alone. But we weren¡¯t. All of mine and Drake¡¯s warriors were here. Even some of my wolves who weren¡¯t ssified as warriors came along. Everyone was ready to fight the bastards. Everyone wanted Emma back. I didn¡¯t even know how much my pack loved her. She entered their hearts even before she became Luna. She volunteered at the hospital, she helped at the training center, she volunteered at the school, she helped Amy in the fields. Everyone knew her, and everyone loved her. I was aplete idiot when I thought that she wouldn¡¯t be a good Luna. She was a Luna even before we knew that she was my mate. She didn¡¯t even need me to be Luna. I needed her to be an Alpha. I was her Alpha. I wouldn¡¯t be an Alpha without her. I fucking had to bring her back. I fucking needed her back. I imagined myself slowly caressing her cheeks. I imagined myself looking into her eyes and cing a soft kiss on her mouth. I could taste her on my tongue. I could feel her soft lips against mine. I imagined myself touching her soft skin as I kissed down her body. I imagined her moaning and calling my name. I imagined myself entering her as my canines pierced her delicious skin. A shiver went down my body. I needed it to happen. I fucking needed her. I clenched my fists and forced myself to focus. I needed to kill the fucker first. I needed to show him what happens when you take something that belongs to me. Suddenly, a wave of pain hit me like a train. They were torturing her again. GO! I screamed through the mind-link with all of my warriors. NOW! I¡¯m here, baby. I mind-linked Emma. I¡¯ming for you. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 The Door Andrew POV I jumped up and let Asher take control. The force of the shift strained my muscles like never before. Asher was more than eager toe out. Find Emma! Logan screamed through our mind link as we entered the cave. Let me deal with Samuel. He is mine! Be careful. I linked him back. We don¡¯t know what the fucker is capable of. Just get my baby to safety, okay? Logan linked me. I will. I said. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m getting her back. I was going insane without her. I was worried, I was scared, and I was pissed the fuck off. I needed my sister back. I needed my pup back. Asher was constantly trying to get out. He wanted to turn the fucking forest down until he found her. ¡®Of course I did.¡¯ Asher growled as we ran through the cave passages. ¡®She is my sister. I watched her grow up. I raised her. I helped her when she was sick. I kept her warm when she was cold. I want my sister back. ¡®You will get her back.¡¯ I told him. ¡®We will get her back.¡¯ Asher whined loudly and ran even faster than before. The cave walls were a blur. I didn¡¯t even pay attention to the other wolves surrounding me. I only nced at Leon from time to time. He still looked like he was in pain, and that could only mean two things. Either they still didn¡¯t figure out that we were here, or we were in thepletely wrong ce. I was hoping that it was the first one. If we were in the wrong ce, I would go fucking insane. I couldn¡¯t go another day knowing that my pup was in pain. I couldn¡¯t go another day knowing that the fuckers were hurting my pup. I just fucking couldn¡¯t. I could smell the humidity in the air. The further we ran, the worse the smell got. It was suffocating. Logan was giving orders to our warriors to spread around and look for an entrance or any structure that looked handmade. It seemed like we ran for hours, but the further inside the cave we got, the slower we were. The passages were getting narrow, and we could barely run through them in our wolf forms. Do you see anything? I asked our warriors through the mind-link. No, Beta. They answered. Leon growled and pushed himself to move faster. My heart was racing inside my chest. I was so fucking angry and so fucking scared. I could see that Leon was in pain. I could see that they were still torturing her. Are you okay? I mind-linked Logan. I¡¯m fine. He growled. This fucking pain is fueling my anger like nothing else. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I believed him. He looked pissed as fuck. I¡¯ve never seen him like this before. My heart hurt just thinking about my sister being in pain. What were they doing to her? Logan said that in his dream, it looked like she was shocked. Was it true? What else were they doing? Was he touching her again? Oh, I was going to enjoy killing the fucker. I was going to cut each of his fingers off one by one. When Logan told me that he touched her, I saw fucking red. I was going to be his worst fucking nightmare. He didn¡¯t know what kind of beast he had awoken. Nobody could hurt my sister and get away with it. Alpha, Beta, I see a door! I got a mind link from one of our warriors. Where? Logan growled as he stopped running. To the North. The warrior said. Logan, me, and all of our other warriors who were with us turned around and ran as fast as we could in the opposite direction. We were right. She was here. My little girl was here! Why else would there be a fucking door in the middle of the cave system? The fucker had to have some sort of underground bunker built here. I raced after Logan. I wanted to get to the door as soon as possible. I wanted to break it down and grab my pup. I wanted to take her away from here as soon as possible. Our warriors cleared the path for us as we approached the door. Drake was already there. He shifted back into his human form because he couldn¡¯t mind-link with us. He wasn¡¯t a part of our pack. ¡°It¡¯s going to be hard to break through.¡± Drake said as soon as he saw us. Leon growled. He rushed toward the door and mmed his whole body into it. The door didn¡¯t break down, but there was now a huge dent in it. I followed his lead, growling and running at the door. It still didn¡¯t budge, but the dent grew bigger. Our warriors followed our lead, growling, running, and mming their bodies against the door one by one. We could hear the growlsing from the other side of the door. They were getting louder and louder. They knew that we were here. I looked at Leon. He was still in pain. He continued growling and mming his body against the door repeatedly. I growled loudly and followed Leon¡¯s lead as I continued mming my body against the door as well. Emma, love, we are here. I mind-linked my sister. Hold on just a little longer, okay, little one? We are here. I aming to get you. The door finally broke under our relentless pressure. The rogue wolves snarled and jumped at us. Our warriors were ready. Their razor-sharp ws and their pointed canines sliced through the rogues like they were made out of butter. The doors were opened for only a few seconds, and I was already covered in blood. Leon and I growled, jumped, and started running down the passageway, leaving our warriors to deal with the rogues. Each and every rogue that tried to stop us ended up dead. Asher and Leon were so fucking pissed off that they killed other wolves before I could even realize what was going on. The narrow passage we were running through suddenly became arge concrete room. I was right. It was an underground structure. I looked around, searching for a door that would lead us further, when a loud whineing from Leon froze my insides. My head snapped toward him. He was on the ground, whining and growling. He looked like he was seizing. The amount of pain he was in could only mean one thing¡­ She died. No. NO, NO, NO, NO, NO! Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Dying Logan POV The pain was horrible. It was something I¡¯d never experienced before. I felt like I was being ripped apart. I felt like I was dying. I wanted to die. I wasn¡¯t going to live without her. I could feel our bond ripping. I could feel her soul leaving. I could feel my mate, the love of my life, dying. No. No, no, no, no, please no! Not my Emma, not my baby. Not her, please, not her. I wanted to touch her. I wanted to feel her. I wanted to see her and hear her wonderful voice. I fucking needed her. I needed her to live. I needed her to breathe. I needed her to exist. I couldn¡¯t lose her. Not her. I wanted to stand up and fight. I wanted to run to her and save her. I wanted to kill the motherfucker, but I couldn¡¯t N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. move. The pain had me whining and thrashing on the floor. ¡®EMMA!¡¯ Leon was screaming inside my head. ¡®NO, BABY, NO!¡± I could see Andrew shifting back, kneeling next to me, and grabbing a fistful of my fur. ¡°IS SHE DEAD?¡± he screamed, tears falling down his cheeks. I couldn¡¯t respond. I didn¡¯t fucking know. It felt like she had died, but I could still feel our bond. The bond was still there. It was ripped, but it didn¡¯t break. She was still alive. She had to be. I can still feel the bond. I mind-linked Andrew. She is dying, but she is not dead. Andrew¡¯s head snapped up. He looked around the room before his eyes stopped on something. ¡°Get up.¡± he growled, standing up and shifting back. There is a door there. He continued talking to me through the mind link. We need to get to her. The pain was still mind-numbingly strong, but I lifted myself off the ground and turned toward the door. The growl that escaped my lips was bone-chilling. I¡¯d never growled like that before. I¡¯d never felt the need to kill anyone as much as I felt the need to kill Samuel. Andrew and I rushed toward the door. Asher mmed his body against it, and it opened. It led us to a new hallway. I could hear the growls of our warriors behind us. I started running so fucking fast that the hallway became nothing but a blur. I could now hear growls in front of us as well. Kill them all. I growled through the mind-link with my warriors. I don¡¯t want to see that you left any one of those pathetic motherfuckers alive. Yes, Alpha! My warriors growled back in unison. I focused on my bond with Emma. It was still there, but I could feel it slowly fading away. Emma, baby, don¡¯t leave me. I cried through the mind-link. Please, baby, please. I am here. Hold on, baby. I¡¯ming to get you. Don¡¯t leave me. I couldn¡¯t even think about Emma dying. She had to stay alive. She had to stay with me. I couldn¡¯t even think about not hearing her voice or herugh anymore. I couldn¡¯t even think about not touching her soft skin anymore. I couldn¡¯t even think about not tasting every part of her anymore. It couldn¡¯t happen. It just couldn¡¯t. I would go fucking insane. ¡®She is not dying!¡¯ Leon screamed, quickening his pace. I am not losing her! I am not losing Eliza! I will rip them to fucking pieces!¡± Leon growled loudly just as we ran into another huge room. This one wasn¡¯t empty, though. There were rogues waiting for us. They were snarling and ready to fight. They looked like pathetic little shits to me right now. My anger was ming inside of me, and I knew that I would be able to kill them all by myself. But then my eyes fell on the one person I wanted the most. Samuel. He was still in his human form, and he had a smirk on his stupid face. I shifted back and stood up straighter. ¡°Give me my mate back right the fuck now!¡± I screamed. I could hear snarls and growls behind me. I saw Asher standing next to me. He was like a coiled spring, just waiting for me to say the word so that he could start killing. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, Logan.¡± the fuckerughed. ¡°The only she-wolf in here is Emma, and she is my mate.¡± Leon growled so fucking loudly that even the rogue wolves took a step back. Samuel¡¯s smile wavered for a second. That¡¯s right, fucker! ¡°Give her back to me right the fuck now, and I might let you die faster.¡± I growled, taking a step closer to him. ¡°I can¡¯t let you have her, Logan.¡± the fucker pouted. ¡°How could I give up my mate just like that? How can you just take another wolf¡¯s mate? Do you know how much that hurts?¡± Anger exploded inside of me. Leon was pressing toe out. He was ready to rip the motherfucker into unrecognizable pieces. ¡®Let me out.¡¯ Leon growled menacingly. ¡®Wait.¡¯ I growled back at him. The fucker smirked. ¡°I gave you a chance, motherfucker.¡± I growled, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°You should have taken it.¡± Kill them all. I ordered my warriors. In a second, all hell broke loose around 1. I shifted back and let my anger and Leon take control. I saw Samuel shifting into his wolf. It was so much smaller than mine. Killing him would be easy as fuck. I nced around the room quickly. The witches were nowhere in sight. I could still feel Emma¡¯s pain. I could still feel our bond disappearing slowly. The witches had to know that we were here. That meant that they couldn¡¯t stop doing whatever they were doing to my baby. It had to be some sort of ritual or some other disturbing shit. Go find Emma! I mind-linked Andrew. We can¡¯t waste any more time. Take Drake and Jacob with you. They are killing her! Asher let out a growl mixed with a whine. I could see him motioning for Drake to follow him. I could see them running toward the door leading out of the now blood-soaked room we were in. We areing to get you, baby. I mind- linked Emma. Your brother ising for you. Hold on, love, hold on. Our bond broke a little bit more, making the pain increase. I whined, took a deep breath, and turned around to find Samuel. I would turn the pain into anger, and I would kill him. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chained Andrew POV I was running through the corridor like a fucking maniac. They are killing her! They are killing her! They are killing her! They are killing her! Logan¡¯s words kept repeating in my mind. Not her, not my pup! Hold on, love. I mind-linked her. I am here. I am close. Please don¡¯t let go. Please don¡¯t leave me. I can¡¯t lose you, love. You are the most important person in my world. Don¡¯t leave me. remembered each and every time she ran into my arms when she was little. I remembered how her little arms would wrap around my neck. I remembered how she would snuggle into Asher¡¯s fur when she was cold. I remembered how she would alwayse to me when she was sick. I remembered how she would seekfort in me. I remembered each and every time I made herugh. I remembered how we spent time together and how much we loved being with each other. I remembered everything, and I couldn¡¯t lose that. I couldn¡¯t lose her. Asher whined loudly. ¡®My Emma.¡¯ he cried out. ¡®My baby sister.¡¯ ¡®I know.¡¯ I said. ¡®We are going to find her, Asher. We are getting our pup back.¡¯ I nced at Jacob. He had a look of determination on his face. He looked like he was ready to kill. I was d. I needed someone who was ready to rip the witches apart. Suddenly, a hint of her scent hit me. ¡®Emma!¡¯ Asher whined loudly as he started to run even faster. I see a door! Jacob mind-linked me. I saw it too. I could see the light flickering inside the room, and I knew that Emma was there. They were doing some fucked up shit on her. They were experimenting on my sister! I let out a loud growl and mmed my body against the door. I wasn¡¯t ready for what I saw inside. My little pup was hanging ceiling. Her hands were above her head, and there were chains around her wrists. Her head was hanging low. Her clothes were barely there. The hoodie she was wearing was ripped, and I could see most of her upper body. Her jeans were filled with holes. Her body was covered in bruises, cuts, and burns. Her hair was soaked in blood. Her eyes were closed. She didn¡¯t even notice that we came in. Was she really gone? No, no, no, no. Please, no! Not my beautiful little sister! I growled and focused on the four witches in the room. They shifted their focus on us, but I could tell that they weren¡¯t fully present. Their eyes were milky white, and their magic was focused on Emma. Kill them! I growled through the mind link with my warriors. We jumped at them, but they had created a shield around themselves and Emma. I growled, mming my body into it. It didn¡¯t break, but I did feel it bend a little. It wasn¡¯t as strong as I suspected it to 1. I guessed that they couldn¡¯t break whatever the fuck they were doing to Emma. They couldn¡¯t end it and focus on uspletely. We need to bring the shield down! I screamed through the mind link. We need to kill them before they the spell! My warriors and I started mming our bodies against the invisible shield. Each time we did, a small buzz of electricity shocked our bodies. I was so fucking angry that I didn¡¯t even feel it. I didn¡¯t give a fuck if it was a full blown electric shock. I was getting to my sister. I was getting to Emma. I didn¡¯t move my eyes away from her the entire time. I tried to figure out if she was breathing or not. I could have sworn that I saw her chest rising and falling, and that was enough for me not to crumple under the immense pain I was in. I nced at the witches. They were weak. They were focused on Emma and the ritual they were preforming. It looked like they couldn¡¯t stop the spell. They tried to focus on us, but it was too hard for them. This was our chance. We needed to bring the shield down! Emma¡¯s body jerked as the bitches hit her with another electric shock. Her eyes remained closed. I growled loudly, mming my body against the shield even harder than before. Andrew! I heard Logan¡¯s voice in my mind. Did you find her? I did. I mind-linked him back immediately. There is a shield around her and the witches. We are trying to break through. Is she alive? Logan asked, his voice trembling. I can still feel the bond, but it¡¯s slipping away¡­ His voice broke, and he stopped talking through our link. I looked at Emma. I looked at her chest. There was a small movement. Andrew?! Logan screamed. She is breathing. I mind-linked him. Get here as soon as possible. I¡¯ming. He growled. We are almost done here. I almost killed the fucker, but I changed my mind. We are going to y with him a little before I let him die. I growled and mmed my body into the shield again. It started to crack. Harder! I screamed through the mind link with my warriors. They did as I told them, and we heard the electricity zipping through the air as the shield disappeared. The witches looked at us, trying to focus. One of them lifted their hand and pointed it at us. I felt a spell hit me, but it was too weak to do any damage. Kill. I ordered through the mind link. I heard a very familiar growl behind me. Leon was here. Rted N?velDrama.Org owns this text. March 3, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Save Her Logan POV The anger I felt was indescribable. My baby was chained. She was hanging from the ceiling. Her arms were above her head. She was unconscious. Her head was hanging on her chest. Her clothes were practically gone. I could see her skin. It was ck and blue and covered in cuts and burns. Oh, I was going to enjoy killing these fucking witches. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I let out a loud growl, and the witches looked at me. They couldn¡¯t break out of the spell. They tried to focus on us, but they couldn¡¯t. They tried to hit Andrew with the spell, but it wasn¡¯t strong enough to do any damage. Both Andrew and I jumped up at the same time. I felt my canines piece through one of the witches¡¯ necks. I could taste her disgusting blood on my tongue and in my mouth. They tried to fight back. They tried to hit us with spells, but their milky eyes were unfocused. They couldn¡¯t do shit. They were too distracted by their spell, and we were too fucking strong for them to fight us off without their magic. I knew the exact moment when they stopped torturing my mate because the milkiness in the eyes of thest witch disappeared. She screamed and lifted their hands. She wanted to hit me with a spell, but Asher was faster. He jumped, grabbed her by the back of her neck, and took the head right off her shoulder. I watched the life inside of her disappear. I growled, shifted back, and turned toward Emma. My baby! ¡°Fucking shit!¡± Drake screamed, staring at Emma. ¡°Is she alive?¡± Drake tried to touch her, but my loud growl stopped him. No one will touch her! She was mine! MINE! I ran toward her, wrapping my arms around her waist. Tingles and sparks spread through my body. ¡°Emma, baby, I am here.¡± I said, my voice trembling. ¡°I am here. You are going to be okay, baby.¡± I lifted her gently, so that the pressure of hanging from the fucking ceiling would be gone. ¡°Somebody get these fucking chains off!¡± I screamed. Andrew was next to me, cupping her cheeks and lifting her head. My stomach twisted painfully. Her face was as bad as her body. What did they do to her? ¡°Emma, love, can you hear me?¡± Andrew asked, his voice trembling. She was alive. I was sure of it. I could still feel our bond. I could feel that she was still with me. I could feel that she didn¡¯t leave me. I watched as Jacob removed the chains from her wrists. He had a pissed off look on his face, but his cheeks were strained with tears. As soon as he removed the chains, Emma¡¯s body fell into my arms. I wrapped her legs around my waist and leaned her head on my shoulder. ¡°I am here, baby.¡± I mumbled, trying to stop myself from crying. ¡°I am here. You will be okay, baby.¡± ¡°We need to hurry up, Logan.¡± Andrew said, his voice shaking. ¡°We need to get her to Wren.¡± I started running out of the fucking room, followed by Andrew, Drake, and the rest of my warriors. All of us were covered in blood. I kept kissing every part of Emma I could reach. I kept pressing my nose into her hair and her neck, trying to get as much of her scent as possible. I missed it so fucking much. I pressed my lips on her neck, trying to get a little taste of her. It was impossible. All I could taste was blood, sweat, and dirt. I almost whined. I wanted her taste in my mouth. I wanted it on my tongue. I wasn¡¯t focused on anything else except her. I wasn¡¯t focused on anyone else except her. I knew that Andrew was next to me. I knew that Drake and Jacob were behind me. I knew that they were staring at her. I wanted to rip their eyes out, but to do that I would have had to let go of my mate, and that wasn¡¯t happening. Not now, not ever. I reached the room where we defeated the fucker. Most of the rogues were dead. Some of them surrendered, and my warriors were cing the silver chains on their wrists. I would decide what to do with themter. My priority was Emma. I needed to make sure that she was okay. I needed to make sure that she would stay with me. She needed to stay with me. ¡°Where is Samuel?¡± Andrew growled. ¡°He is outside.¡± I said, lifting my head. ¡°We are bringing him to the cers. I will enjoy myself with him a little before I kill him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting my turn with him.¡± Andrew growled, bending down to look at Emma. He caressed her cheek and took a deep breath. ¡°You are going to be okay, my little girl.¡± he mumbled. ¡°You are going to be okay. I promise.¡± I started running, trying to get out of here as fast as possible. I needed to get her to Wren. I finally managed to get out of the fucking cave. ¡°Is she dead?¡± I heard the voice I hated most in the world. I turned my head to my right and growled. Samuel was kneeling on the ground a few feet away from me. He had silver chains on his wrists. He was beaten and bloody from all the shit I did to him. But I was far from done. He would suffer. ¡°You disgusting piece of shit!¡± Andrew screamed, covering the distance between him and Samuel in two long strides. Andrew punched the fucker, and he fell to the ground. ¡°Not now, Andrew.¡± I growled. ¡°We need to go. There will be time for that and so much moreter.¡± I started walking away as fast as I could. Andrew growled again as he followed behind me. ¡°I love you, baby.¡± I said, burying my nose back into Emma¡¯s neck. ¡°You are safe now. You are going to be okay.¡± I started running, tightening my arms around her. I needed to get her to Wren. I needed her to wake up. I needed to hear her voice. I needed to taste her. I missed her so fucking much. No one would take her away from me again. No .one. Rted March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 My Little Sister Andrew POV ¡°Oh, Goddess!¡± Wren eximed as soon as Logan and I ran inside the hospital. ¡°Help her!¡± Logan growled. ¡°You need to help her, Wren! She needs to be okay!¡± Logan put her down on the bed, kissing her cheek and taking her hand in his. ¡°Please, baby, don¡¯t leave me.¡± he mumbled, his voice breaking. ¡°I can¡¯t lose you.¡± My heart was hammering inside my chest. I couldn¡¯t breathe. I kept my eyes on her beautiful face, wishing that she would just open her eyes. ¡°I need you to step aside, Alpha.¡± Wren said softly. ¡°We need room to work.¡± Logan gritted his teeth but listened to Wren. He let her hand go and came to stand next to me. We watched as Wren and the nurses started working around Emma. They attached some machines to her. They pierced her skin with needles. They touched and poked every part of her skin. I wanted to growl. I didn¡¯t like that they were touching her. I wanted to pick her up in my arms and hold her. But I couldn¡¯t. I needed to let them work. I needed to let them help her. I nced at Logan. He was shaking. Whimpers and growls kept escaping his lips. His eyes were wide and filled with tears. He stared at Emma without blinking. Suddenly, all hell broke loose. The machines attached to Emma started beeping loudly: Logan grabbed his chest and fell down on his knees. ¡°What is going on?!¡± I screamed, kneeling next to Logan. ¡°She is in V-Fib!¡± doctor Wren screamed. ¡°I need a crash cart! Now!¡± Crash cart? As in defibritor? As in, her heart wasn¡¯t beating the way it was supposed to? As in, it could stop? As in, she could die? No. No, no, no, no, no, no, no! NO! ¡°EMMA!¡± I screamed, grabbing a fistful of my hair. ¡°No, love, please!¡± Logan was trying to take deep breaths. His eyes were fixed on her. Tears were streaming down his cheeks. He couldn¡¯t speak. He couldn¡¯t even fucking breathe. I watched as the nurses cut what was left of Emma¡¯s hoodie off of her. I watched as they ced some patches on her chest. I watched as doctor Wren ced the defibritor pads on her. I watched as her back arched up. I watched as her body fell back down on the bed. My eyes flew to the machine monitoring her heart. It still didn¡¯t stop beeping. No. Please, no. Not her. Not my beautiful little sister. Not my pup. Please, Goddess, please. Don¡¯t take her. ¡°Clear!¡± Wren screamed again. He ced the pads back on Emma¡¯s chest. Her back arched again. Her small body fell back down onto the bed again. ¡°Come on, Emma.¡± Wren growled. ¡°Don¡¯t leave us.¡± ¡°Emma, baby, please.¡± Logan cried out, fighting to breathe. ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t go. Please.¡± I didn¡¯t even realize how hard I was holding onto him. I didn¡¯t even realize how hard he was holding onto me. We were watching the person we loved most in this world fight for her life. We needed each other more than we even realized. ¡°Clear!¡± Wren screamed, repeating the process. My heart was going to jump out of my body. I couldn¡¯t lose her. I couldn¡¯t lose my sister. What the fuck would I do without her? What the fuck would I do? I would burn the fucking world down. I would follow her. I wouldn¡¯t want to live in a world where she didn¡¯t exist. I was so fucking sure of that. ¡°Please, love.¡± I mumbled, watching her body hit the bed again. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me.¡± I looked at the machine again. It stopped beeping like crazy. The beeps were now quieter and steadier. ¡°We have a rhythm!¡± Wren shouted, making me sob. ¡°Fuck!¡± Logan growled, tightening his arms around me. ¡°You did good, Emma.¡± Wren said softly. ¡°You did good, little warrior. Let us do the rest.¡± He went back to poking her skin with different needles. The nurses started running around him, handing him everything he needed. ¡°Alpha, Beta.¡± Wren called us, keeping his eyes on the wound he was cleaning. ¡°I need you to go shower and change. I will clean Emma¡¯s cuts and move her to a different room. We can¡¯t risk infection.¡± Logan and I both growled. We didn¡¯t want to leave her. Wren looked up at us and sighed. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to leave.¡± he said softly. ¡°But you need to shower. You are covered in blood and dirt, and it could worsen her condition. You need to do it for her. She will be okay.¡± Logan whined and gulped. I reluctantly started pulling him away. I didn¡¯t want to leave her. I wanted to stay so fucking badly. But Wren was right. We could put her in danger. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I didn¡¯t even look where I was going. I just followed the nurse blindly, pulling Logan behind me. Through the fog in my brain, I recognized the bathrooms we had already been in the first time my little girl was in the hospital. I could feel the nurse cing a pile of folded clothes in my arms. I could hear a voice telling me something, but I couldn¡¯t understand what. I focused on Logan. I was still holding his hand tightly in mine. I forced myself to focus and do what I had to do. I wanted to go back to my sister as soon as possible. ¡°Go shower, Logan.¡± I told him as I let his hand go. He looked at me, and my heart broke. He was in so much pain. ¡°Go shower.¡± I told him again, my voice breaking. ¡°The sooner we are done here, the sooner we can go back to her.¡± He nodded weakly and walked into one of the bathrooms. I took a deep breath and forced myself to stay focused. It was hard. The pain and fear kept clouding my brain. I wasn¡¯t even aware that I had stepped under the shower. I looked down at my feet and saw water mixed with blood and dirt dripping down my body. I forced my arms to move, and I scrubbed my body as best as I could. I didn¡¯t even know how I ended up in front of the bathroom wearing the scrubs the nurse gave me. I could have sworn that I was just in the shower. I heard the door to my right open, and Logan stepped out. He looked broken. His eyes found mine, and a secondter he was hugging me tightly. ¡°I can¡¯t lose her.¡± he mumbled, his voice breaking. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± I said, hugging him back. ¡°We won¡¯t lose her. She will be okay. She has to be okay. She is Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. my little fighter. She will be okay.¡± I didn¡¯t know who I was reassuring, myself or Logan. My heart was breaking, and I needed to go back to her. I needed to see that she was okay. I needed to hug my baby sister and tell her how much I loved her. I needed her so fucking much. Rted March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 6, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 9, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 The Love Of My Life Logan POV I followed the nurse back to Emma¡¯s room. I was in aplete daze. I just wanted to go back to my mate. I wanted to hold her. I needed to know that she was awake. She almost died. The love of my life almost died. While we were in that fucking underground bunker, I couldn¡¯t even focus on the pain. I was focused on finding her and saving her. I was focused on killing the fucker who took her from me. But now that I wasn¡¯t in battle mode anymore, the pain paralyzed me. I almost lost her. She almost died. I felt her die. I walked into the room behind the nurse and saw my baby lying on the bed. Machines were hooked up to her, and she had a breathing tube stuck down her throat. ¡°My baby.¡± I cried out, rushing to her. As soon as my fingers touched her skin, I felt tingles running up and down my body. I missed this feeling so fucking much. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I leaned my forehead on hers, closing my eyes and breathing in her scent. It was mixed with antiseptic and medicine, but I could still smell a little bit of strawberry and watermelon. It was enough to soothe me down a little. ¡°Why is there a breathing tube down her throat, Wren?¡± Andrew-asked, his voice breaking. ¡°Her lungs are damaged.¡± Wren said and I could hear the anger in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that they made her inhale .something that damaged them. She will need the tube for a while.¡± Andrew sobbed as walked closer to the bed and sat on the chair next to it. He leaned his forehead on her cheek and took her hand in his. ¡°Hi, love.¡± he said softly. ¡°You are home. You are safe. You will be okay.¡± I caressed her other cheek softly, wishing I could ce my lips on hers. ¡°When will she wake up, Wren?¡± I asked, not recognizing my own voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± he sighed. ¡°Her body is exhausted. The injuries are extensive. I don¡¯t know how she survived. We won¡¯t know for sure until she wakes up and tells us, but I can tell that she was electrocuted, burned, cut, hit, and drugged. I know for sure that they injected liquid silver into her veins. I know for sure that they made her drink it.¡± Andrew sobbed, burying his face in her neck. I saw fucking red. Leon growled loudly, trying to get out. I pushed him back. I wanted to be with my mate. I wanted to touch her, feel her, taste her, and bury my nose in her hair and neck. ¡®I want to rip them apart!¡¯ Leon screamed. ¡®I want to kill them, Logan!¡¯ ¡®We will.¡¯ I told him. ¡®We will. But our mate needs us right now. Look at her, Leon. Be with her. We will kill themter.¡¯ Leon whined, focusing his attention on Emma. ¡®Our baby.¡¯ Leon whined loudly. ¡®Can you feel Eliza?¡¯ I asked him. ¡®No.¡¯ He whined again. I keep trying to reach her, but I can¡¯t.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s okay, Leon.¡¯ I said. ¡®You will reach her soon. She is resting.¡¯ Leon whined and focused back on Emma. ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t feel all that, Logan?¡± Andrew asked as he raised his head and kissed Emma¡¯s cheek. How didn¡¯t I? I felt her pain. I felt her being tortured, but not that much. I didn¡¯t feel that much pain. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I sighed, running my nose up and down her jaw. ¡°If I felt it all, I would have gone crazy.¡± I looked up and saw that Wren had left. ¡°Where is Wren?¡± I asked Andrew. ¡°I told him to go talk to the people outside wanting to know about Emma.¡± Andrew said, running his fingers through her hair. ¡°Your mom, Amy, Drake, and Jacob are here. Other pack members are probably here as well. They¡¯ve been trying to mind-link me, but I¡¯ve been blocking them.¡± I nodded. I blocked everyone as well. I just wanted to stay focused on Emma. ¡°Hi, baby.¡± I said softly as I leaned in and ced a kiss on the corner of her mouth. That was the best I could do because of the breathing tube. ¡°I love you, baby.¡± I said, burying my nose in her neck. ¡°I love you so much. You are home. You are safe. Please wake up soon. I miss you.¡± I kept trying to inhale as much of her scent as I possibly could. It was the only thing that kept me calm right now. I ced my hand on her chest, rubbing small circles with my palm. I wished that I could heal her heart and her lungs with the touch of my hand. ¡°Will she be okay, Logan?¡± Andrew asked, his voice breaking. I looked up at him. He was staring at her as tears kept falling down his cheeks. ¡°Yes.¡± I said. ¡°She will wake up soon. We will go back home. I will mark her and marry her. I will tie her to myself in every way humanly possible. She will be okay. She has to be okay.¡± Andrew looked at me and wiped his cheeks. He gave me a small smile. ¡°Maybe you should ask her brother for her hand in marriage.¡± he said teasingly. ¡°Are we in the middle ages?¡± I asked, chuckling a little. ¡°Also, I would never let you say no. She is mine.¡± Andrew gave me another small smile and looked back at Emma. ¡°She is yours.¡± he said quietly. ¡°I am d that you are her mate. I know it¡¯s been a hell of a road, but I am d that she has you in her life. I can see how much you love her. I can see how badly you want to protect her. That is all I could ask for my little girl. She is the most precious thing in my life, and I wouldn¡¯t be okay if her mate didn¡¯t understand that. I wouldn¡¯t be okay if her mate didn¡¯t love her as much as I do.¡± He lifted her hand and ced a small kiss on her palm. ¡°I know, Andrew.¡± I said softly. ¡°I love her with all my heart. She is the most precious thing to me as well. I couldn¡¯t be happier that she has you in her life. You are the only one I trust with her. You are the best brother and the best dad. You raised her to be this amazing person I fell in love with. I will always be grateful to you. You will always be my best friend. You will always be one of the most important people to us both.¡± Andrew looked up at me, and a tear fell on his cheek. ¡°Thank you.¡± he mumbled. ¡°I was always afraid that her mate would take her away from me. I was always afraid that her mate wouldn¡¯t understand how important she is to me. I¡¯m so fucking happy that you understand.¡± ¡°I would never do that to you, Andrew.¡± I said softly. ¡°I would never take her away from you. She is your sister. She is your pup. You are a part of her that I can¡¯t and won¡¯t take away.¡± He smiled and reached out to me. I took his hand in mine and squeezed it tightly. I loved him a lot. We grew up together. He was my brother, my best friend. Both of us looked down at the most important person in our lives. I leaned in and buried my nose in her neck again. I wished that she would wake up soon. I missed her. I needed her. I needed her so fucking much. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 3, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 I Miss You Logan POV ¡°Emma, baby, pleasee back to me.¡± I mumbled, burying my nose in her neck. It had been five days since we had found her. Five days of waiting. Five days of praying to the Goddess to bring her back to me. I missed her so fucking much. I had her body back. I could touch her, I could feel her. But I missed her. I missed my Emma. I missed her beautiful eyes. I missed her voice. I missed herugh. Her lungs got better, and she was now breathing on her own. Her heart was stronger. She was physically getting better, but she just wasn¡¯t waking up. ¡°Emma, baby, I love you.¡± I said, cing a kiss on her neck. ¡°Come back to me, please.¡± I looked up at her beautiful face, but her eyes were still closed.. How is she, Logan? Andrew mind-linked 1. The same. I answered immediately. She is still asleep. Andrew was in the cers, taking his anger out on Samuel and other prisoners. He was stuck mid-shift, and he just couldn¡¯t push Asher back. He was in the cers a lot. I couldn¡¯t go. I couldn¡¯t leave her. Andrew and Wren barely managed to convince me to take a shower and change. I couldn¡¯t leave my baby. I couldn¡¯t leave the love of my life. I wanted to be here when she woke up. I wanted to be the first one she would see when she opened those beautiful eyes. I ran my nose up and down her jaw, breathing in her scent. It calmed me down. It calmed Leon down. It meant that she was back with us. It meant that we had our mate in our arms. ¡®Can you feel Eliza, Leon?¡¯ I asked my .wolf. ¡®No.¡¯ Leon whined. ¡®When will she wake up, Logan? I miss her.¡¯ ¡®Soon.¡¯ I sighed. Wren had a theory that Emma¡¯s mind needed a break. He believed that she needed to heal not only physically but also mentally. He even thought that Eliza was keeping her from waking up because she needed to protect her. It made sense. I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what my baby went through. I still couldn¡¯t understand why I didn¡¯t feel everything they did to her. I felt only small parts of it, but not everything. She went through so much, and I understood that she needed to heal, but I missed her. I fucking missed her. Wren told Andrew and me to just keep talking to her. He told us to assure her that she was home and that she was safe. He couldn¡¯t be sure if she could hear us, but if she could, it would help her to know that she was safe. ¡°Emma, baby, you are home.¡± I said. ¡°You are back home with me, my love. You are back home with your brother.¡± I always told her the same things. I wanted her to know that she was safe. I wanted her to know that N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. she had a future with me. I wanted her to know that I was here and that I wasn¡¯t leaving her side. I wanted her to know that she wasn¡¯t alone anymore. I wanted her to know that her mate was right here next to her. I needed her to know how fucking much I loved her. Because I did. I loved her more than anything. Looking back, I didn¡¯t have a fucking clue how I managed to reject her. How the fuck did I even manage to say those words?! I loved her even then, but I was blinded by duty and power. I was a fucking idiot. It was a miracle she forgave me, and I wasn¡¯t going to throw that miracle away. I was going to keep her. She was mine. Fucking mine. ¡°When you wake up, I will kiss the hell out of you, my love.¡± I continued as I ran my fingers through her hair. ¡°I will take you home, and we will spend some time together. We can watch movies. We can eat whatever you want. We can do whatever you want. We will sleep in the same bed, my love. I will hold you close because that is all I have wanted to do ever since I first found out that you were mine. We will wake up together and have coffee together.¡± I leaned in and ced a kiss on her cheek. ¡°I will mark you, baby.¡± I said quietly. ¡°I will make love to you, and I will sink my canines into your beautiful neck where they belong.¡± I traced her marking spot with my fingers. I pictured what her mark was going to look like, and a wave of possessiveness washed over me. ¡°I will marry you, Emma.¡± I continued as I ran my nose up and down her jaw. ¡°I will tie myself to you in every way possible. We will have beautiful children. They will be pretty like you and stubborn like their father. We will raise them together. We will-watch them grow up together. We will love each other forever, my baby.¡± I ced kisses up and down her jaw, savoring the taste of her skin on my lips. I needed more. I wanted more. I wanted to taste her lips. I wanted to taste her skin. I wanted to sink myself into her and never fucking leave. She was paradise. She was my paradise. I buried my nose back in her neck, taking a deep breath and letting her scent fill my lungs. ¡°I love you, Emma.¡± I said softly as I ced a kiss on her marking spot. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to wake up. I can¡¯t wait to kiss you. I can¡¯t wait to taste you again. I can¡¯t wait to show you how fucking much I love you.¡± I shut my eyes tightly, trying to stop the tears from escaping. I couldn¡¯t believe that I almost lost her. I almost lost the love of my life. ¡°I love you too.¡± I heard a quiet voice say, and my heart stopped beating Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Home Emma POV I heard the voice I adored. I heard him tell me that he loved me. I felt his lips on my neck. I felt his nose running up and down my jaw. If this was death, I would wee it with open arms. I opened my eyes slowly, and a bright light made me shut them down again. I prepared myself for the light and opened my eyes again. I was in a room. I was lying in bed. I nced to my left and saw his hair. His head was buried in my neck, and he was telling me how much he loved me again. Goddess, I missed him so much. ¡°I love you too.¡± I said quietly. I felt him freeze, but a secondter his head snapped up, and he gasped loudly. ¡°Baby.¡± he cried out, staring at me wide- eyed. ¡°Hi.¡± I said, trying to give him a small smile. ¡°Oh, Goddess, Emma.¡± Logan said as he grabbed my face and pressed his lips on mine. His taste invaded my mouth. His smell invaded my senses. I was in paradise, and I didn¡¯t want to leave. He stopped kissing me, and I whined quietly. I didn¡¯t want him to stop. I wanted him to kiss me forever. ¡°Hi, baby.¡± Logan said, pressing his forehead against mine. ¡°I missed you, baby. I missed you so much.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I missed you too.¡± I said quietly as I ran my fingers through his-hair. My voice was raspy and my throat hurt. ¡°Can I get some water, please?¡± I asked him quietly. ¡°Fuck.¡± he mumbled as he raised his head abruptly. ¡°Yes, baby, of course. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think of it sooner. I needed you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I said, smiling at him softly. He turned around and grabbed a bottle of water and a ss. He filled the ss, put a straw in it, and turned back toward me. He reached under the bed and I felt my upper body rising slowly. Logan put the ss in front of me, and I lifted my hand to put the straw in my mouth. ¡°Take small sips, okay baby?¡± Logan said quietly, leaning in and kissing my temple. I listened to him, but the water tasted so good against my dry throat. It was hard to drink it slowly. I ended up drinking the whole ss. ¡°More?¡± Logan asked with a small smile. I nodded, and Logan turned back around to pour me another ss of water. The door to my room opened, and doctor Wren walked inside. ¡°Emma!¡± he eximed happily. ¡°It is so good to see you awake!¡± ¡°Hi, doctor.¡± I said smiling and taking another sip of my water. Doctor Wren walked closer to my bed and checked on the machines around 1. ¡°How are you feeling, Emma?¡± he asked 1. I didn¡¯t really know the answer to that question. My body hurt. My chest felt like someone had punched me really hard. I was confused and a little bit disoriented. Was I really back home? Was I dreaming again? How long had I been gone? ¡°Baby?¡± Logan called me worriedly when I didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I¡¯m a little bit confused.¡± I mumbled quietly. ¡°I will exin everything, baby.¡± Logan said immediately, taking my hand in his. ¡°Well, physically, you seem to be okay now.¡± Wren smiled. ¡°I will let Logan and your brother exin the rest. I wille backter to fill you in on your injuries.¡± I nodded and looked around the room. Where was my brother? Why wasn¡¯t he here? Did something happen to him? My heart raced, and I could hear the machine on my right beep loudly. ¡°Emma, baby, are you okay?¡± Logan asked, panicking. ¡°Where is Andrew?¡± I asked, my voice shaking. Before Logan or doctor Wren could answer, the door burst open, and my brother ran inside. Relief washed over me, and I sobbed. I reached out for him, and he immediately pulled me into his arms. ¡°Oh, my little girl.¡± Andrew mumbled as he kissed the top of my head. ¡°You are okay, love. You are safe. You are home.¡± I tightened my arms around my brother the best I could. I leaned my head on his shoulder and closed my eyes. Sadness washed over me, and I sobbed. I missed him. I missed him so much. Just the thought that something happened to him¡­ No. I couldn¡¯t even think about that. ¡°I will give you some privacy.¡± I heard doctor Wren¡¯s voice. ¡°I will be backter.¡± ¡°Thank you, Wren.¡± Logan said as he ced a hand on my back and rubbed it softly. I heard doctor Wren walking away. I heard the door behind him close. ¡°How are you, love?¡± my brother asked me as he ran his fingers through my hair. ¡°Are you in pain?¡± ¡°A little.¡± I mumbled, holding on to him. I didn¡¯t want him to let me go. I really thought that I would never see him again. ¡°Let me hold her, Andrew.¡± Logan said. ¡°The pain will go away.¡± ¡°Just a little bit longer.¡± I said, pressing myself closer to my brother. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°Oh, love.¡± Andrew mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. Your brother is here.¡± Logan continued to rub my back. It helped a lot with the pain. Even my brother¡¯s touch helped. I was back with him. I was back home. It was enough to get rid of the pain. ¡°I love you, Emma.¡± Andrew said. ¡°I love .you so much.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± I said. ¡°I missed you.¡± ¡°Oh, I missed you too, love.¡± Andrew said softly. ¡°I missed you so much.¡± I opened my eyes and saw my mate smiling softly at us. I reached out and took his hand in mine. He kissed my palm, and tingles ran up and down my body. I was home. I was really home. I was back in my brother¡¯s arms. I was back with my mate. Nothing and no one would take me away again. I wouldn¡¯t let them. I couldn¡¯t let them. I wouldn¡¯t survive it again. Looking back at all the things that the witches did to me, I didn¡¯t know how I survived it. How was I alive? What if I wasn¡¯t? What if I died? What if this was only a short dream? Pain washed over me, and I wanted to scream. Please no. I didn¡¯t want it to be a dream. I didn¡¯t want to lose my brother and my mate again. Rted March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Protect Andrew POV When Logan mind-linked me and told me that Emma was awake, I thought that my heart would explode from happiness. She was awake! My little girl was finally awake. ¡°What hurts, love?¡± I asked her as I ced another kiss on the top of her head. She let me go and looked up at me. ¡°Am I dreaming again?¡± she asked quietly, her voiceced with fear. ¡°Am I dead?¡± I furrowed my eyebrows and nced at Logan. He clenched his fists and tightened his jaw. ¡°You are not dead, love.¡± I said, looking back at her. ¡°You are not dreaming. This is real. You are home.¡± She took a deep breath and looked at Logan. ¡°You are home, baby.¡± he said, leaning in and cing a kiss on her lips. ¡°You are home.¡± She breathed out in relief and gave us a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± she mumbled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure anymore. I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize, love.¡± I said as I caressed her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be confused. You¡¯ve been asleep for a while.¡± ¡°How long?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°Five days, baby.¡± Logan answered. She took a deep breath and shook her head. ¡°And how long had I been with him?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°Four days.¡± Logan answered, his voice cold. Emma closed her eyes, and I pulled her back to my chest. I kissed the top of her head, breathing in her scent. ¡°Can you tell me what hurts, love?¡± I asked her again. ¡°Well, my whole body.¡± she mumbled. ¡°But my chest hurts the most.¡± I froze. Logan growled. Emma lifted her head and looked at both of us. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, furrowing her eyebrows. ¡°Your heart wasn¡¯t okay when we brought you back, love.¡± I said softly. ¡°They had to use the defibritor to stabilize it.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°I went into V-Fib?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Logan said as he pulled her to him. ¡°It was the scariest moment of my life.¡± He kissed her temple and buried his nose in her hair, taking a deep breath. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is my heart okay now?¡± Emma asked, looking at me. ¡°It is, love.¡± I said, giving her a small smile. ¡°Your chest hurts because of the defibritor. Wren said that it¡¯s normal.¡± Emma nodded, turning her head toward Logan and cing a kiss on his chest. ¡°What did he do to you, baby?¡± Logan asked her, his voice raspy and quiet. Emma visibly tensed up. Logan let her go and looked at her worriedly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, you don¡¯t have to, love.¡± I said immediately as I took her hand in mine. She looked at me and gulped. ¡°Did you feel it?¡± Emma asked quietly as she looked from me to Logan. ¡°I did, baby.¡± Logan nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel everything, but I did feel some of it. I don¡¯t know how that¡¯s possible, though.¡± ¡°Oh, thank Goddess.¡± Emma mumbled as she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Logan gave me a confused look. ¡°What do you mean by that, love?¡± I asked her softly. Emma opened her eyes and looked at Logan. ¡°I was blocking you from feeling it.¡± she said quietly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to go through that. I wasn¡¯t sure that it was working, though. I¡¯m so d that it did. I¡¯m so sorry about the things that you did feel. I guess I was just too tired to block it all.¡± Logan stared at her for a second before a mixture of a sob and a growl escaped his mouth. He pulled her to him, lifted her up, and ced her on hisp. He wrapped his arms around her and buried his nose in her neck. ¡°You blocked it?¡± Logan asked, his voice raspy. ¡°I wanted to protect you, Logan.¡± Emma .nodded, looking at me. ¡°I wanted to protect both of you.¡± I took her hand in mine, trying to stop the tears from falling on my cheeks. She was so brave. So fucking brave. ¡°Did he¡­¡± Logan started speaking before stopping to take a deep breath. ¡°Did he touch you, baby?¡± Emma tensed up, and I saw fucking red. If he did something to her¡­ If he¡­ I was going to fucking kill him. ¡°Emma?¡± Logan growled, tightening his arms around her. ¡°What the fuck did he do?¡± Emma took a deep breath and leaned more into Logan. My heart was beating a mile a minute. I could feel it in my throat. I tightened my grip on her hand. ¡°He didn¡¯t rape me.¡± Emma mumbled quietly. ¡°He touched me and kissed me, but nothing more.¡± Logan growled, and his eyes changed color. ¡°I¡¯m going to fucking kill him.¡± Logan said, gritting his teeth. I was just relieved that the fucker didn¡¯t¡­ Fuck. I couldn¡¯t even think about that. Emma wrapped her arms around Logan¡¯s neck and hugged him tightly. He rxed immediately. ¡°Oh, my baby.¡± he mumbled as he kissed the top of her head. ¡°I love you so fucking much.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± Emma mumbled quietly. Emma let go of Logan and turned around to look at me. She reached out for me, and I pulled her into myp. ¡°My little girl.¡± I mumbled as I kissed her temple. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for leaving like I did.¡± Emma said as she wrapped her arms around me. ¡°I couldn¡¯t let him hurt you. I couldn¡¯t¡­¡± She stopped talking and buried her head in my neck. The memory of that fucker taking her away made me want to scream. ¡°It¡¯s okay, love.¡± I said, trying to stop .myself from growling. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I looked at Logan. His fists were clenched tight. His jaw was tightened. There was so much pain in his eyes that my heart broke for him. But she was back. My little sister was back. She would be okay. She had to be okay. We would never let anything happen to her again. We would protect her. We would make sure that she would always be right here next to us. I kissed her temple, leaned my head on hers, and closed my eyes. My little girl was back, and that was all that mattered. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Finally Logan POV ¡°I can walk.¡± Emma said with a hint of amusement in her voice. I looked at her and rolled my eyes. As if I would let her walk on her own and miss the chance of touching her and feeling her close to my body. Emma chuckled and shook her head. I opened her bedroom door and walked inside. I ced her on the bed gently. ¡°What would you like to eat, love?¡± Andrew asked her as he walked in behind us. He ced her bag on the floor and looked at Emma. ¡°I¡¯m not that hungry.¡± Emma said softly. ¡°You are eating, Emma.¡± Andrew said sternly. ¡°You heard doctor Wren. You have to eat.¡± The fuckers have been starving her. She lost a lot of weight, and she needed to eat often. Wren told us Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. not to force her, but we needed to make sure that she ate enough food. Small portions, five times a day. That was the rule, and I would be damned if she broke it. She needed to get better. I needed her to get better. ¡°Okay.¡± Emma nodded. ¡°Can you make mesagna, please?¡± She grinned at Andrew, and heughed. ¡°I knew it.¡± he said as he approached her bed. ¡°Of course, love. I will make you the bestsagna you have ever had.¡± He bent down and kissed her forehead. ¡°Everything you make is the best.¡± Emma said, giving him a small smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tter me.¡± Andrew said, rolling his eyes yfully. ¡°I will make yousagna.¡± Emma chuckled and shook her head. The smile on her face made my heart grew double. She would only be happy from now on. I would make sure of it. ¡°Okay, love.¡± Andrew said as he walked toward the door. ¡°I¡¯m going to start cooking. I wille and get you when it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Thank you, Andrew.¡± Emma said with a small smile on her face. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°I love you too, Em.¡± Andrew said as he smiled brightly. He stepped out of the room and looked at me. ¡°Call me if she needs anything, okay?¡± Andrew told me. ¡°Of course.¡± I said, giving him a small smile. Andrew nodded, looked at Emma one more time, and closed the door behind himself. I looked at my mate and approached her bed. I needed to taste her. Right the fuck now. I bent down and captured her lips with mine. Her taste and her smell invaded my senses. She moaned and opened up for me. I ran my tongue along her lower lip before sliding it into her mouth. Fuck. I missed this so fucking much. Emma grabbed the front of my hoodie and pulled me on top of her. ¡°I¡¯ll hurt you.¡± I mumbled as I stopped myself fromying on top of her. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± she said softly as she kissed my neck. ¡°I need this. I need you.¡± Chapte Oh, fuck. I growled and lowered myself onto her gently. I still held most of my weight on my elbows. She was so much smaller than me, and after what she¡¯d been through, she weighed practically .nothing. I had to be careful. Emma wrapped her legs around my waist and continued to kiss my neck and my jaw. I could feel my dick getting harder and harder by the second. ¡°Fuck, baby.¡± I mumbled as I tried to take deep breaths. ¡°I missed your taste.¡± Emma mumbled as she ran her tongue over my jaw and toward my mouth. A shiver went down my body, and my dick twitched painfully: ¡°Fuck, Emma.¡± I growled as I cupped her cheek and kissed her as hard as I could. She moaned and arched her body up, pressing herself closer to me. I could smell her arousal, and I wanted to rip her fucking clothes off and bury myself into her. ¡°You little devil.¡± I growled as I started to kiss her neck. ¡°You are going to make me cum in my pants again.¡± Emma chuckled and ran her fingers through my hair. She moaned quietly when I started sucking on her marking spot. ¡°As soon as you recover, I will sink my canines right here.¡± I said as I ran my tongue over the spot. She shivered, and I could smell her arousal even more. Fucking shit. We had to stop. Andrew was downstairs. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to do that.¡± Emma said softly as she ran her hands down my body and toward my dick. I stopped kissing her neck and looked up at her. Her breath was short and fast, and I could see the lust in her eyes. I smirked at her as I ced a small kiss on her lips. ¡°I will mark you and marry you as soon as fucking possible.¡± I told her as I sucked her lower lip into my mouth. Emma moaned, and the sound shot straight down to my dick. ¡°I will make you mine in every fucking way possible, Emma.¡± I said. ¡°You are .mine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m yours.¡± she said, and I almost came into my pants again. Fuck. ¡°You will need to repeat that once I put my dick inside of you, baby.¡± I said. ¡°It will make me cum like nothing ever has before.¡± Emma chuckled and caressed my cheek. ¡°I will say it as many times as you want me to.¡± she said softly. ¡°A billion times?¡± I suggested as I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Sure.¡± she shrugged. ¡°If you do the .counting.¡± Iughed and kissed the tip of her nose. ¡°Deal.¡± I said, lowering my lips to hers. She wrapped her legs around me even tighter than before, and I pressed my dick on her pussy, wanting her to know what she was doing to me. ¡°Oh, Logan.¡± she moaned my name, and it sounded fucking perfecting from that delicious mouth of hers. ¡°As soon as you recover, you will be screaming my name as youe all over my dick.¡± I growled as I kissed her harder. I couldn¡¯t wait for it to happen. I couldn¡¯t wait to make her mine in every fucking way possible. She was finally back in my arms, and I would never let her go again. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 No Way Emma POV How the hell would I tell my overprotective brother and overprotective mate that I wanted to see Sienna and Samuel? .They would go insane. ¡°Eat, Emma.¡± Andrew¡¯s stern voice snapped me out of my thoughts. I looked down at my te and took a piece of toast into my hand. ¡°What were you thinking about, baby?¡± Logan asked softly as he ced a hand on my back. I looked at him and bit my lower lip. Should I ask them? I probably shouldn¡¯t. I knew what they would say. ¡°Emma?¡± Logan called my name worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby?¡± Andrew growled, reaching out and taking my hand in his. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± I said, trying to calm them down. ¡°I just have a question.¡± ¡°Fuck, Em.¡± Andrew mumbled, squeezing my hand tighter. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sorry.¡± I mumbled, giving him a small smile. Andrew lifted my hand and kissed it. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°What question, baby?¡± Logan asked as he ran his fingers through my hair. ¡°You will probably say no.¡± I sighed. ¡°Try us.¡± Logan said, smiling at me. I took a deep breath and squeezed Andrew¡¯s hand. ¡°I would like to see Sienna and Samuel.¡± I said, keeping my eyes on my mate. It was silent for a second, but then both Logan and Andrew growled loudly. ¡°Why?¡± Andrew asked, making me look at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want you near them!¡± ¡°No fucking way, Emma.¡± Logan growled as he picked me up and ced me on hisp. ¡°Forget it.¡± I sighed and looked at my mate. He was pissed off, but I wasn¡¯t surprised. I expected him to react like this. ¡°Why would you even want to see those fuckers?¡± Andrew asked again, growling. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± I said quietly as I looked at my brother. ¡°I guess that I need to talk to them. I need some kind of .closure.¡± ¡°You will have closure.¡± Logan growled. ¡°You will be a Luna. You will be my wife. You will be the mother of my children. You don¡¯t need to see them to have your closure.¡± I looked at my mate and caressed his cheek gently. He was right. I was going to be all of those things, but I still needed to do this. ¡°Emma, love, the only thing that they will do is hurt you.¡± Andrew said softly. ¡°They will say hurtful things. They will scream. They will try to hurt you physically. We can¡¯t let them do that. We can¡¯t let you see them.¡± I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I knew all of that. I knew what they would say. I knew it would be easy. I leaned my forehead on Logan¡¯s, and he tightened his arms around me. ¡°Can you please think about it?¡± I asked quietly, keeping my eyes closed. I was taking deep breaths, trying to get as much of Logan¡¯s scent into my lungs as possible. It calmed me down. It made me feel at home. ¡°I know it¡¯s crazy.¡± I continued. ¡°I know that they would try to hurt me. I know that you would never let them, because you wouldn¡¯t let me do that alone. Think about it, please. I feel like I really need to do this.¡± Neither Logan nor Andrew spoke. I was just about to open my eyes when Logan captured my lips with his. He gave me a small, soft kiss before pulling away. I wanted to whine, but my brother was right there. I wanted that kiss tost longer. I opened my eyes and looked at my mate. He was frowning. ¡°I will think about it.¡± Logan said. ¡°But if I let you do this, it will be after I mark you. I¡¯m not risking anything again.¡± I nced at my brother. He gave me a small nod. ¡°Thank you.¡± I said softly as I looked back at my mate. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet.¡± Logan said, tucking a strand of my hair behind my ear. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I would let you. I said that I would think about it.¡± ¡°Well, thank you for thinking about it.¡± I said, grinning at my mate. Logan rolled his eyes yfully and lifted me off of hisp. ¡°You need to go and get ready.¡± Logan said as he put me down on my feet. I furrowed my eyebrows. Get ready? ¡°For what?¡± I asked, looking at my brother. Andrew smirked and shrugged. He definitely knew what Logan was talking about. ¡°You and I are going to my cabin for the weekend.¡± Logan said, making me look back at him. ¡°What?¡± I asked, furrowing my eyebrows .again. ¡°We are going to my cabin, baby.¡± Logan said, giving me a small smile. ¡°Just you and me.¡± Logan winked at me, and my brother growled. ¡°Stop that.¡± Andrew said sternly. ¡°I already know what¡¯s going to happen there. I don¡¯t need a reminder.¡± I blushed, and Logan smirked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, buddy.¡± Logan said, grinning at my brother. My brother rolled his eyes and stood up. He took our tes and put them in the dishwasher. As soon as he turned around, Logan ced his hand on my thigh. He ran his hand up and down, brushing the area .between my legs as he did so. I had to stop myself from moaning. I felt wetness between my legs, and I just wanted him to stop. We couldn¡¯t do this here. Logan leaned in and ced a small kiss on my corbone. It only made it worse. The throbbing between my legs was now getting painful. Soon, baby. Logan mind-linked me. Soon I will rub that pussy. Soon I will suck that delicious clit of yours. Soon I will be right inside you, where I belong. I almost came right then and there. I looked at him and saw him smirking. He knew exactly what he was doing to I¡¯m going to get you back for this. I .mind-linked him. Oh, I can¡¯t wait. He responded, winking at me. I couldn¡¯t wait to get to the cabin. I couldn¡¯t wait to make him mine. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 The Cabin Logan POV ¡°So this is where you held all of those parties I was never allowed toe to?¡± Emma asked as soon as I parked my car in front of my cabin. .¡±You were underage.¡± I told her as I unbuckled my seat belt. ¡°Like you would let mee even if I wasn¡¯t.¡± Emma chuckled, opening the car door. ¡°And have all the men stare at my mate?¡± I growled, watching her ass as she left the car. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think so.¡± Her ass was fucking perfection, and I couldn¡¯t wait to get her out of those jeans. I opened the car door and stepped outside. Emma walked to the trunk and opened ¡°Nobody would stare at me.¡± Emma said. ¡°I¡¯m not that pretty.¡± I snorted, making her look at me. She was the most beautiful woman on this. ¡°Well, to you I am because I¡¯m your mate.¡± Emma sighed, taking her backpack out of the trunk. ¡°Let me tell you a story.¡± I said, picking up my backpack and closing the trunk. ¡°Back then, when I was an idiot who rejected you, I tried to find out as much as I could about Jacob.¡± My heart clenched painfully just remembering the time I didn¡¯t have her. I couldn¡¯t believe how fucking stupid I was. I couldn¡¯t believe that I almost lost her. I couldn¡¯t believe that I almost let another man have her. She was mine. ¡®MINE!¡¯ Leon growled. ¡®Ours.¡¯ I reassured him before I continued telling the story to Emma. ¡°I called Lewis into my office because I knew that he would be able to tell me a lot about Jacob.¡± I continued as I pulled the keys to the cabin out of my pocket. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. I nced at my perfect little mate and saw that she was looking at me with curiosity written all over her beautiful face. ¡°Lewis told me that Jacob was in love with a girl and that he was going to ask her to be his chosen mate.¡± I said, and I wasn¡¯t able to stop myself from growling. I was still jealous of him. I still hated him for trying to take my girl. Emma took her hand in mine and gave .me a small smile. I bent down to kiss her forehead. ¡°Lewis also told me that a lot of the guys from the patrol were in love with that girl.¡± I said as I unlocked and opened the front door. ¡°So you can¡¯t really tell me that you aren¡¯t pretty when you have our entire patrol drooling after you.¡± ¡°Maybe he was talking about another girl.¡± Emma shrugged. I looked at her and raised an eyebrow. She chuckled and shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Logan.¡± she said as she ced her backpack on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m yours anyway.¡± My dick twitched in my pants. Fuck yes, she was. ¡°Yes, you are.¡± I growled, grabbing her arm and pulling her closer to me. I captured her lips with mine, and her amazing taste entered my mouth. I grunted, making her moan and press herself closer to me. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be inside of you, baby.¡± I told her as I started kissing up and down her jaw. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to make you mine and mine only.¡± Emma ran her fingers through my hair and lifted my head gently. ¡°Can we talk about something first?¡± she asked quietly. I saw a hint of nervousness on her face, and I immediately went into protective mode. ¡°Of course, baby.¡± I said as I picked her up and carried her to the living room. She looked around, and I could tell that she was impressed. I was d because all of this was hers now. I sat down on the couch, cing her on myp. She straddled me and ced her hands on my chest. ¡°Is something wrong, baby?¡± I asked her worriedly. ¡°Are you nervous about us? Are you having second thoughts? Are you¡­¡± Emma ced her hand on my mouth, making me frown at her. ¡°I¡¯m not having second thoughts about us, Logan.¡± she said softly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to make you mine. I can¡¯t wait to be yours. I just¡­¡± She stopped talking and took a deep breath. I moved her hand from my mouth. ¡°Is it about sex?¡± I asked gently. ¡°We don¡¯t have to do anything if you are not ready, Emma.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so ready for that.¡± she said, chuckling. ¡°It¡¯s not about sex. I want to have sex with you.¡± My dick twitched again. I felt relieved. Of course I would have waited if she wasn¡¯t ready, but I was so fucking d that she was. I couldn¡¯t wait to be inside her. Emma bit her lip and looked down at her hands. ¡°I know that having pups early is verymon in our world.¡± Emma spoke quietly. ¡°I know that you want and need heirs to the pack. I want that too. I want .to have pups with you, but I don¡¯t want to have them yet.¡± Emma looked up at me, and I saw fear in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m only eighteen.¡± she continued, and I could hear a hint of panic in her voice. ¡°I¡¯ve been through so muchtely, and I just need some time to get over that. I don¡¯t want to bring a baby into the world when I¡¯m still struggling to get over everything that happened. I¡¯m sorry, Logan. I understand if you don¡¯t want me anymore. I understand if you don¡¯t¡­¡± It was my turn to stop her from talking further. I pressed my lips against hers, stopping her from talking like a crazy person. ¡°You are crazy if you think that I would leave you just because you are not ready to have pups right now.¡± I told her softly. ¡°I want to enjoy you for a little while anyway. We have time, Emma. We don¡¯t have to rush into anything, baby.¡± Emma sobbed and wrapped her arms around my neck. ¡°Oh, thank Goddess.¡± she mumbled. ¡°I thought that you would leave me again.¡± My heart broke. ¡°Fuck, Emma, no.¡± I said as I wrapped my arms around her as tightly as I could. ¡°I would never leave you. You are mine. I don¡¯t give a shit about anything else. I want you. I need you.¡± Emma lifted her head and pressed her lips on mine. ¡°I love you.¡± she said softly. ¡°I love you too, baby.¡± I said, pressing my lips against hers again. I ran my fingers through her hair, and she grabbed the front of my shirt, pulling me closer to her. ¡°I am going to mark you and marry you, though.¡± I said as I started kissing her neck. ¡°I need to make you mine.¡± ¡°I need you to make me yours.¡± Emma said softly, making me groan and press my dick on her pussy. This was happening. She would be mine. I would finally make her mine. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 First Time Logan POV The taste of her was fucking amazing. Her scent, her soft skin, her warmth¡­ Everything was fucking amazing. I kissed her neck and sucked on her .marking spot, making her moan. ¡°Bedroom?¡± I asked, praying to the Goddess that she would say yes. ¡°Yes.¡± Emma said softly. Well, thank you, Goddess. I stood up, tightened my arms around her, and started walking to the bedroom. My heart was pounding like crazy. It would finally happen. I would finally. mark my mate. I would finally make her mine. Emma kissed my neck softly, and my dick twitched painfully: I saw fucking stars the moment she sucked on my marking spot. ¡°Fuck, Emma.¡± I growled as I kicked the bedroom door open. I hurried toward the bed andid her down gently. I looked at her beautiful face and smiled. ¡°I love you so fucking much.¡± I told her as I kissed the tip of her nose. ¡°I love you too.¡± she said quietly. I could hear nervousness in her voice, and it made my heart clench painfully. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, baby.¡± I said softly as I caressed her cheek. ¡°I will go slow. If you want me to stop, just say the word, okay? I won¡¯t do anything that you don¡¯t want me to do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more nervous about what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡± Emma chuckled and bit her lower lip. I growled and sucked it under her teeth. ¡°You are supposed to lie here and enjoy, baby.¡± I told her. ¡°Let me do everything. There will be plenty of opportunities for you to do all kinds of dirty stuff to me.¡± I winked at her, and she chuckled. The sound of herugh made my heart swell. I started to undress her slowly. I removed her hoodie and saw a ck,cy bra underneath. I grunted with need. She was driving me fucking crazy. I took my sweet time with her. We were alone. There would be no interruptions. There was no need to rush anything. I had her amazing body underneath me, and I nned on enjoying it as much as I wanted to. I leaned in, ced a kiss on her cor bone, and reached behind her to unsp her bra. I took off her bra and immediately sucked on one of her nipples. ¡°Oh, Logan.¡± Emma moaned, arching her back and pressing herself closer to me. My dick was pulsating in my jeans. I sucked on her nipple until I decided that I should give my attention to the other one. I used my hands to rub her over her jeans. I was teasing her, and I This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. could tell that she was getting a little bit frustrated. Her breaths became short and fast. She kept pushing herself against my hand. ¡°Logan, please.¡± she whined and her voice almost made me cum. She moaned my name. She needed me. Me. I started kissing down her belly until I reached her jeans. ¡°Do you want me to continue?¡± I asked, wanting to make sure that she was still okay with everything. She nodded and gulped. I winked at her as I started to unbutton her jeans. The scent of her arousal was driving me fucking crazy. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you cum, baby.¡± I told her as I removed her jeans. ¡°I need you wet and ready for me.¡± I looked down at her thong. It matched her bra. I grabbed her hips and turned her around to look at her perfect little ass. Emma gasped. She chuckled the moment I grabbed her ass and growled. It was perfect. She was perfect. I turned her back around and removed her thong. She was naked. Underneath me. I could do with her body whatever I wanted to because she was fucking mine. MINE! I looked at her beautiful face and smirked. I grabbed her knees and pushed her legs open.. I almost whined when I saw her beautiful little pussy just waiting for me. She was so fucking wet already. ¡°Fuck, baby.¡± I said as I ran my finger from her clit to the hole I would soon fill with my cock. ¡°You are ready for me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Emma¡¯s breathing picked up, and her eyes widened. Iid between her legs and lowered my mouth on her clit. She moaned and arched her back. ¡°Stay still, baby.¡± I said as I grabbed her hips with my hand. I lowered my other hand between her legs and pushed a finger inside of her. ¡°Oh, Logan.¡± Emma moaned loudly. I started sucking on her clit and pushing a finger in and out of her. When I felt her starting to clench around my fingers, I stopped. Emma whined, and I chuckled. ¡°Sorry, baby.¡± I said as I started pushing another finger into her. ¡°You will being in a second.¡± I had to push the second finger in slowly. She was so fucking tight. I sucked on her clit as I worked two fingers in and out of her. ¡°Oh, shit.¡± Emma mumbled, and I chuckled. I looked up at her and wished that I could take a picture of her beautiful face right now. Her cheeks were flushed. Her eyes were wide and filled with lust. Her mouth was slightly open, and she kept biting her lower lip. Her chest kept falling up and down rapidly, .making her tits bounce and giving me a perfect view. I was so fucking ready to cum. I felt her clench around my fingers, and I knew that she was cumming. I kept my eyes on her because I wanted to look at her while she came. She was fucking perfection. I slowed down my sucking and pumping and waited for her orgasm to finish. ¡°Oh, Goddes.¡± Emma mumbled as sheid down on the bed. ¡°It will be so much better when youe on my cock, baby.¡± I said as I kissed her body. I captured her mouth with mine and let her taste herself on my tongue. She moaned and kissed me harder. She started tugging on my sweater, and I pulled it up over my head. I stood up to remove my jeans and my boxers. I watched her face as she looked up and down my body. Her eyes widened as soon as she saw my cock. She bit her lip and looked up at me. I growled. The innocent look in her eyes was driving me fucking crazy. ¡°This is all-mine.¡± Emma said quietly, looking me in the eyes. I could swear that I just fucking came. ¡°All yours, baby.¡± I said as Iid back on top of her. Emma ran her hands up and down my body, making me growl and shiver. ¡°I love you.¡± Emma said, cing a kiss on my neck. ¡°I love you too, baby.¡± I said as I grabbed a fistful of her hair. I pulled her head up and covered her lips with mine. I ced the tip of my cock at her entrance. My heart was racing. This was it. One small push, and she would be mine. I ran my fingers through her folds, making sure that she was still wet and ready for me. ¡°Are you ready, baby?¡± I asked her. She nodded and grabbed both of my arms. ¡°It will hurt for only a second, okay?¡± I told her as I kissed her lips gently. ¡°I won¡¯t move until you tell me to.¡± Emma nodded, and I ced another kiss on her lips. I started to push inside of her. I kept my eyes on hers. I wanted to watch her be mine. I made sure to go slow. She was so fucking tight, soft, and warm. I had no fucking idea how long I wouldst like this. I kissed her again as I continued to push inside of her. I kept my eyes on hers the entire time. I needed to see her be mine. I fucking needed it. Rted March 12, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Marked Emma POV I couldn¡¯t decide if the feeling of Logan pushing inside of me was amazing or weird. It was probably both. I had to remind myself to keep breathing. I had to remind myself to remain calm. I kept my eyes on Logan¡¯s the entire time. I couldn¡¯t look away. I didn¡¯t want to look away. The desire in his eyes was so reassuring. I was so scared that I would do something wrong. I was so scared that Logan wouldn¡¯t be satisfied. I was so scared that she wouldn¡¯t enjoy this. I was so d that I was wrong. The only thing I saw in his eyes was love. Logan stopped pushing and kissed my lips softly. ¡°Take a deep breath, baby.¡± he said as he reached between us and started rubbing my clit. ¡°This will hurt a little.¡± I nodded and took a deep breath. Logan started pushing in again, and I felt something tear inside of me. Pain spread through my body, and I grabbed Logan¡¯s arms tightly. ¡°There we go, baby.¡± Logan said softly. ¡°It should stop hurting in a minute.¡± I took another deep breath and gave him a small smile. The pain was bearable. It wasn¡¯t bad. Logan leaned in and kissed me softly. I moaned, and he moved a little. ¡°Can I start moving?¡± he asked as he ced a kiss on my neck. He never stopped rubbing my clit. It helped a lot. The pleasure was starting to push the pain away. ¡°Yes.¡± I said quietly. Logan kissed me and started moving in and out of me. The feeling was weird but good. I liked it. I just had to get used to it. Logan grunted and started sucking on my nipple. I moaned and arched my back. ¡°Fuck, Emma, don¡¯t move.¡± Logan growled. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum.¡± He pushed me back down on the bed and kissed me. He pulled out of me, making me whine. and frown at him. ¡°You will get it back, baby.¡± Logan chuckled as he opened the nightstand. ¡°I just need to put a condom on. I want us to cum together.¡± He smiled and winked at me. Heat rushed to my cheeks, and I was sure that I was as red as a tomato. Logan opened the condom and started putting it on. I saw a little bit of my blood on him. Logan looked up at me andid back on top of me. He lined himself up with my entrance and pushed in slowly. The feeling was still weird, but much more enjoyable than before. I moaned and kissed him hard. ¡°Fuck, baby.¡± Logan mumbled as he started pushing in and out of me even faster than before. I wrapped my legs around his waist, and he growled. ¡°Shit, Emma, stay like that.¡± he said as he lifted himself a little and started pushing in and out of me again. I gasped and threw my head back. He was amazing. This was amazing. I never wanted him to stop. I felt his lips on my neck, and a shiver went up and down my body. ¡°I need to mark you, Emma.¡± Logan growled. I looked at him and saw that his canines were already out. He was looking at my marking spot and breathing heavily. ¡°Mark me.¡± I said softly as I felt my own canines slip out. ¡°I am yours.¡± Logan growled, ced his lips on my neck, and sucked on my marking spot gently. I almost came. I moaned, doing the same for him. ¡°Fuck.¡± Logan growled as he reached between us and started rubbing my clit. I was going to cum. ¡°Cum for me, baby.¡± Logan growled, sending shivers down my spine. ¡°Cum on my cock.¡± I listened to him. I felt an explosion in my lower belly as I wrapped my legs around Logan even tighter. Logan grunted, and I felt his canines pierce the skin on my neck. The explosion only intensified, and I cried out in pleasure. My senses kicked in, and I sank my canines into his neck. Logan¡¯s movement stilled, and he grunted loudly. I felt him lick the wound on my neck, and I did the same for him. ¡°Mine.¡± Logan growled quietly. ¡°Yours.¡± I said, running my hand up and down his muscr back. This was the best feeling in the whole world. Logan lifted his head and kissed me hard. I moaned into his mouth as he pulled out of me. ¡°I love you, baby.¡± Logan mumbled as he kissed the tip of my nose. ¡°I love you too.¡± I said, smiling at him. I unwrapped my legs from around his waist, and heid down next to me. He pulled me to his chest and buried his nose in my hair. ¡°Only mine.¡± he mumbled, his voice raspy. I smiled and ced a kiss on his corbone. ¡®How are you doing, Eliza?¡¯ I asked my wolf. I didn¡¯t check on her before. I couldn¡¯t. I waspletely focused on Logan. ¡®Remember when you said that you would never let Logan touch you again?¡¯ Eliza said with a smirk in her voice, making me chuckle. She was panting hard. I could feel her intense emotions. I could feel Leon¡¯s emotions. I could feel Logan¡¯s. I felt them before, but not like this. It felt like they were my own. ¡°What¡¯s funny, baby?¡± Logan asked as he traced a finger up and down my back. ¡°Eliza was reminding me of what I said when I was mad at you.¡± I said, looking up at him. ¡°What did you say?¡± Logan asked, raising an eyebrow at me. ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to know.¡± I chuckled, making him narrow his eyes at me. ¡°What did you say?¡± he repeated his question as he lowered his hand and spanked my butt. I flinched and moaned. Logan smirked at me and spanked my butt again. ¡°What did you say, Emma?¡± Logan asked, leaning in and biting my lower lip. ¡°I said that I would never let you touch me again.¡± I answered, panting hard. Logan growled and smirked. ¡°Look how that turned out.¡± he mumbled as he sucked on the mark on my neck. I was so wet again. I was ready for him again. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Fuck, baby.¡± Logan growled as he touched my clit softly. ¡°I want to fuck you again, but you will be too sore tomorrow. We need to take this slow.¡± He kissed me hard and bit my lower lip. ¡°How about we take this to the bathroom?¡± he asked as he sat up and pulled me with him. ¡°I will make you a bath and show you a thing or two while I¡¯m at it.¡± Logan winked at me, and my heart raced. ¡°Deal.¡± I said, giving him a big smile. Logan chuckled, stood up, grabbed me, and put me over his shoulder. I gasped and tried to get out of his hold. He only spanked my butt again, making me chuckle and give in. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 3, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Will You Marry Me? Logan POV I was so fucking nervous. I had no idea why. She would say yes. She was already marked, mated, and mine. Marriage was just a formality. Just another way to tie her to me. We didn¡¯t really need it, but I wanted to make her mine in every way possible. There was still a tiny possibility that she would say no. What if she changed her mind? What if she decided to find a witch and remove my mark? What if she wanted someone else, like Jacob or Drake? Leon growled loudly. ¡®MINE!¡¯ He screamed. ¡®Fucking mine!¡¯ I took a deep breath and tightened my hold on her hand. ¡®Stop thinking about that, Logan.¡¯ Leon growled at me. I wille out and stick my ws up your ass. She is mine. She isn¡¯t Jacob¡¯s or Drake¡¯s. She is mine. MINE!¡¯ ¡®You are right.¡¯ I said as I looked at my mate. ¡®She is ours.¡¯ We were walking toward theke. I wanted to take her to a special ce on theke so we could watch the sunset together. I decided to propose to her there. I was the only one who knew about that spot, and it would now be ours. It would be the ce where she would say yes to spending the rest of her life with me. Andrew helped me pick out a ring. He was even more excited than me, if that was possible. We chose a beautiful ring, and I couldn¡¯t wait to ce it on her finger. ¡°Why are you nervous?¡± Emma asked I furrowed my eyebrows. How did she know? ¡°I can feel your emotions now, Logan.¡± Emma chuckled. Of course. Yes. I marked her. I could feel her, and she could feel me. I was so nervous that I forgot about that. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous.¡± I lied. ¡°I¡¯m excited to show you the spot. Maybe I¡¯m a bit nervous if you will like it, though.¡± ¡°I will love it.¡± Emma said, smiling brightly at me. Marry Me My heart raced, and I fell a little more in love with her. She was so beautiful when she smiled. I watched as her hair touched her waist. I watched as her blue eyes roamed around. I watched her smile. I watched her perfect little body as she walked next to me. I watched her plump lips that I loved to kiss and bite. I filled my lungs with her amazing scent. I enjoyed the tingles and sparks that flew up and down my body. I enjoyed her. I couldn¡¯t believe that I almost fucking lost her. ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Emma asked, looking up at me. I blinked and looked around. I didn¡¯t even pay attention to where we were going. All I saw was her. All I felt was her. ¡°It is.¡± I said as I pulled her closer to theke. ¡°Do you like it?¡± She looked around and smiled. ¡°I do.¡± she said as she wrapped her arms around my waist. I liked it as well, but the most beautiful thing here was her. I used to think this ce was beautiful. Now This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I was sure that it would never be the same without her. I kissed the top of her head and looked at the sunset. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Emma mumbled quietly. I smiled and looked down at her. The soft orange glow of the sun made her skin look like gold. I wanted to kiss every part of her. I wanted to touch her. I wanted to be inside of her again. I had one important thing to do first. I had to ask her to be my wife. My heart was racing like crazy, and my palms started sweating. I was so fucking nervous. I let her go, reached out into my back pocket, and pulled out a ring box. Emma was so entranced by the sunset that she didn¡¯t even notice it. I smiled as I watched her beautiful face. I slowly got down on one knee and watched her face as she realized that something was happening. She furrowed her eyebrows and turned to look at me. It took her a second to realize that I wasn¡¯t standing next to her anymore. She looked down at me, and her eyes widened. ¡°Emma, baby, I love you so much.¡± I said, trying to stop my voice from shaking. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve you, but I will never let you go again. My body, my heart, and my soul are yours. I was an idiot. I was aplete fool, and I will be apologizing for that for the rest of my life. I will show you how much I love you until I take myst breath. I will be by your side for the rest of my life. I will never take you for granted, and I will love you with every piece of my heart. Will you marry me, Emma?¡± My heart was going to jump out of my chest. I knew it. I could feel it piercing my rib cage. I watched as tears fell on her cheeks. I watched as she ced her hand over her mouth. I heard a small sob escape her lips. She looked me in the eyes and smiled through her tears. ¡°Yes.¡± she said softly as she threw herself on me. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± I caught her and pressed her close to Oh, thank fuck! She said yes! She fucking said yes! She kissed me, and I was in fucking heaven. I reluctantly stopped kissing her and took the ring out of the box. I took her left hand in mine and gently ced the ring on her finger. It fit perfectly. It was perfect. She was perfect. I lifted her hand and kissed the ring. Emma cupped my cheek, lifted my head, and pressed her lips on mine. I was in heaven, and I never wanted to leave. ¡°I love you, baby.¡± I said, leaning my forehead on hers. ¡°I love you too.¡± Emma said, making my heart skip a beat. What the fuck did I do to deserve her? I didn¡¯t really know, but I knew that I would do anything to keep her. She was mine. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 The Move Emma POV I stared at the ring on my finger. This was so surreal. I was engaged. I would be someone¡¯s wife. Me. Emma. I would be a wife. A small smile spread across my face. I liked that I would be Logan¡¯s wife. I wanted it. I wanted to be tied to him in every way possible. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to wake up to this every day for the rest of my life.¡± I heard Logan¡¯s voice, and I looked up. He was leaning on the doorframe, and he had a smile on his face. ¡°Wake up to what?¡± I asked as I stood up and approached him. ¡°Your beautiful face.¡± he said as he ove pulled me to him. He pressed his lips against mine, and I moaned. ¡°No.¡± I heard Andrew¡¯s stern voice. ¡°Not in my house.¡± Logan growled and stopped kissing me. I chuckled and looked at my brother. He had a box in his hands, and he was staring at Logan menacingly. ¡°Sorry, man.¡± Logan sighed. ¡°Get used to it. You will see this every damn day from now on.¡± Andrew rolled his eyes and walked away from us. I chuckled again, turned around, and walked to the pile of clothes on my bed. I started folding my clothes and putting them in the box on the floor. Andrew and I were moving into the packhouse. We talked about staying here, but Logan had to go back to the packhouse. It was easier to move right now. We had a lot to do in the next few months. We found a lot of information about me in the caves where Samuel kept me. We needed to go through it and learn as much as possible about me. I had to organize my Luna ceremony. I had to learn everything I could from aunt Gloria. But before I could focus on anything else, I needed to see Sienna and Samuel. Logan approached me and wrapped his arms around my waist from behind. He ced a kiss on my shoulder, and I shivered. ¡°When can I go see Sienna and Samuel?¡± I asked Logan. He growled and tightened his arms around me. ¡°I was hoping that you forgot about that.¡± he mumbled. I turned around and smiled at him. ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t.¡± Logan sighed and ced a small kiss on my lips. ¡°Why do you want to see them, baby?¡± Logan mumbled as he caressed my cheek. I bit my lower lip and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I just know that I need to.¡± Logan studied my face for a few moments. ¡°I will talk to Andrew.¡± Logan sighed. ¡°I want to do it as soon as possible. I want to be done with it.¡± I nodded and smiled. ¡°You are not going alone.¡± Logan growled. ¡°Andrew and I will both be there.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I said softly. ¡°I want you there. I couldn¡¯t do that alone.¡± Logan nodded and leaned in to kiss me softly. I melted into his arms, and I felt myself get wet. Just one small kiss, and I was gone. ¡°My eyes are burning.¡± I heard my brother¡¯s voice. I stopped kissing Logan and chuckled. ¡°I told you to get used to it.¡± Logan sighed and turned around to look at my annoyed brother. Andrew rolled his eyes and stepped into my room. ¡°Can I take something into the car?¡± Andrew asked me, looking around my room. ¡°The boxes by the door are ready.¡± I said, pointing behind him. Andrew nodded and turned around to pick one of the boxes up. ¡°Your sister wants to go see Sienna and Samuel.¡± Logan said, making Andrew stand up abruptly. He turned around to look at me and frowned. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed your mind?¡± Andrew asked me. I shook my head. ¡°I need to go talk to them.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Andrew sighed and nced at Logan. ¡°I was hoping that she forgot about that.¡± Andrew mumbled, making me roll my eyes. ¡°I said the same thing.¡± Logan sighed. I turned back around and continued to fold my clothes. ¡°I want to do it as soon as possible, Andrew.¡± Logan continued talking to my brother. ¡°Me too.¡± Andrew agreed. ¡°I want to be done with it.¡± ¡°How about today, Emma?¡± Logan asked me. My stomach twisted, and my palms started sweating. ¡°Today is good.¡± I said, trying to stop my voice from shaking. Wanting to see them didn¡¯t mean that I wasn¡¯t terrified. I would see two people who hurt me the most. I would see the woman who bullied me my whole life. I would see the man who tortured me. To say that I was scared would be an understatement. But I had to do it. ¡°Okay.¡± Andrew said after a few moments of silence I heard him walking out of my room, and a secondter, Logan was standing behind me. He wrapped his arms around me and kissed my shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it, baby.¡± Logan said softly. ¡°I can feel your fear. You don¡¯t have to see them.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I mumbled. ¡°I want to, though.¡± I turned around and wrapped my arms around his waist. I leaned my head on his chest and looked up at him. ¡°You won¡¯t let them hurt me.¡± I said softly. It wasn¡¯t a question, it was a statement. I knew that he would never let anyone hurt me again. ¡°Of course not, baby.¡± Logan said as he caressed my cheek. ¡°Nobody will ever hurt you again.¡± I smiled and pressed myself closer to him. His touch and his scent were enough to take the fear away. ¡°I love you, Emma.¡± Logan said, kissing the top of my head. ¡°I know.¡± I said. ¡°I want to hear you say that you love me too.¡± Logan growled, making me chuckle. ¡°I love you too.¡± I said, looking up at him. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Logan said, smiling at me. He loved me, and I loved him. Nothing would separate us again. Rted March 12, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 The Cer Andrew POV I watched my childhood friend with pure hatred in my eyes. I hated her so fucking much. She pretended to love me. She pretended to love my sister. She hurt my sister. She tried to kill her. She almost took her away from me. Seeing her lying on the floor, chained, beaten, and bloody, made me so fucking happy. ¡°Are you here to torture me again, Andrew?¡± she asked as she raised her head and looked at me. Her cheeks were sunken. Her I smirked. I liked seeing her like this. Tortured and hurt, just like she wanted my sister to be. ¡°Not today, unfortunately.¡± I said. ¡°And it¡¯s Beta Andrew to you.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked, trying to sit up. ¡°Someone wants to talk to you.¡± I said, trying to hold back a growl. ¡°You are going to be on your best behavior, or else you and I will have another one of my famous torture sessions.¡± We had them regrly, but she knew what I meant. She remembered how I pulled her toenails with pliers. Sienna shivered, and her eyes widened in fear. ¡°You remember, don¡¯t you?¡± I smirked. ¡°I will dly do it again if you don¡¯t behave.¡± Can wee in? Logan mind-linked me. Yes. I answered. She¡¯s been warned. The cell door opened, and I watched as Sienna¡¯s eyes snapped toward it. I looked at Logan. He was ring at Sienna. Emma walked in behind him. Her eyes roamed around the room until theynded on Sienna. ¡°One wrong move, and I¡¯m torturing the shit out of you.¡± Logan growled at her. The bitch smirked as her eyes fell on Emma. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t miss perfect.¡± Sienna said. ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure of being visited by the pack¡¯s Luna?¡± Logan closed the cell door and pulled Emma to his chest. ¡°I wanted to see you.¡± Emma said. ¡°I wanted to tell you that you didn¡¯t break me. I wanted you to know that I forgive you for trying.¡± I furrowed my eyebrows and looked at Logan. Forgive? I mind-linked him. What the hell is she talking about? I have no idea, man. Logan sighed. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t need your forgiveness!¡± Sienna growled. ¡°Sienna!¡± I growled warningly. ¡°Well, you still have it.¡± Emma said calmly. ¡°I want to move on with my life. The only way to do that is to put you behind me. I can¡¯t put you behind me until I forgive you. So I do. I forgive you, Sienna.¡± I looked at my sister withplete admiration. ¡°I wish that you hadn¡¯t done it.¡± Emma continued, not giving Sienna a chance to speak. ¡°You had two wonderful men by your side. You had me. We could have been like sisters. I was never a threat to you. I¡¯m sorry you never saw that.¡± ¡°Not a threat to me?¡± Sienna scoffed. ¡°They always loved you more.¡± ¡°There are different kinds of love, and you can¡¯tpare them.¡± Emma said. ¡°I¡¯m Andrew¡¯s sister. The love he has for me is different from the one he had for you. It doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that he loved me more. You were his childhood friend. You grew up together. He loved you. I wish that was enough for you.¡± She is fucking amazing. Logan mind- linked me. She is. I mumbled, staring at her in admiration. ¡°And what about Logan?¡± Sienna growled again. ¡°You stole him from me!¡± Logan growled loudly and wanted to take a step closer to Sienna, but Emma stopped him. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Emma said calmly. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t tried to kill me, maybe you would be his mate now. Logan definitely loved you more than he loved me. I was just his friend¡¯s little sister. We never talked or spent time together before. If you just loved him like he loved you, maybe you would be by his side now.¡± Logan growled and pulled Emma closer to him. I didn¡¯t think that would have happened. Logan was caving long before we found out what a major bitch Sienna was. ¡°Stop lying, you little bitch.¡± Sienna said, gritting her teeth. ¡°The moment he found out that you were his mate, I was fucking no one. I was nothing to him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, Sienna.¡± Emma said before Logan or I could react and beat the shit out of Sienna for calling Emma a little bitch. ¡°You were still his childhood friend. You were still the girl he grew up with. He loved you. Maybe not the way you wanted him to, but he did.¡± Logan tightened his jaw and clenched his fists. ¡°How does it feel, Emma?¡± Sienna growled, narrowing her eyes. ¡°How does it feel to know that your mate fucked me before you? How does it feel to know that his mouth has been on me first? How does it feel to know that I made him feel good, maybe even better than you will ever be able to?¡± Logan growled loudly, pushing Emma toward me and stepping closer to Sienna. I pulled my sister to me, burying her head in my chest. I wasn¡¯t sure what Logan nned to do, but I didn¡¯t want Emma to see that. ¡°I swear to Goddess, I will tear you apart.¡± Logan growled. ¡°Nothing and no one have ever made me feel what Emma did. You are nothingpared to her. The pleasure she gives me is bigger than I ever felt with you. Don¡¯t ever try to make her feel less than you. You are fucking nothing!¡± A lot of what I heard wasn¡¯t meant for my ears, but I couldn¡¯t really let Emma go and cover them. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Logan.¡± Emma said softly, making Logan turn around and reach out for her. I let her go, and she approached him. Logan pulled her into his arms and buried his nose in her hair. He took a deep breath, and his body rxed. ¡°I know that you are hurt, Sienna.¡± Emma sighed. ¡°I know that you didn¡¯t get what you wanted. I know that you are trying to hurt me right now because you are angry. I still stand by what I said earlier. I forgive you. I wish it didn¡¯t have to be like this. I¡¯m sorry if I ever did something to hurt you. It wasn¡¯t intentional. But I want to be done with you. I want to enjoy my life, get married, and have children with the man I love. I want to put you behind me, and I can¡¯t do that if I¡¯m holding a grudge against you. So I forgive you, Sienna.¡± Sienna was staring at my sister with a murderous look on her face. Emma turned around to look at me. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± she said softly. I nodded and opened the cell door. Logan stared to pull Emma outside. ¡°YOU LITTLE BITCH!¡± Sienna started screaming. ¡°YOU WILL NEVER BE HAPPY! I WILL NEVER LET YOU BE HAPPY! I WILL GET OUT OF HERE AND I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU!¡± Logan and I both growled loudly. I mmed the door shut before Logan coulde back inside. He needed to be with Emma now, not here. ¡°You forgot what I promised you, bitch.¡± I growled, clenching my fists. ¡°You haven¡¯t behaved nicely.¡± Sienna¡¯s murderous eyesnded on me, and she growled. She just gave me another reason to torture the living shit out of her. ¡°I will be backter.¡± I said as I approached the door. ¡°Say goodbye to your nails.¡± I opened the door and stepped back into the hallway. Logan was kissing Emma fiercely. I sighed and rolled my eyes. I would never get used to that sight. ¡°Come here, love.¡± I said softly as I reached out for my sister. Logan stopped kissing her, and she walked into my arms. I hugged her as tightly as I could. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you.¡± I mumbled as I kissed the top of her head. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve your forgiveness, though.¡± ¡°I did it for me, not for her.¡± Emma said, making me smile. ¡°I know.¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s what makes me proud, my little girl. You put yourself first. You definitely deserve that.¡± Emma looked up at me and smiled. I kissed her forehead and breathed in her familiar scent. ¡°Let¡¯s go see Samuel.¡± Logan said. ¡°I want to get over with this.¡± Emma and I nodded. I let her go, and we walked toward Samuel¡¯s cell. Rted March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 You Will Never Be Free Logan POV I was pissed the fuck off. I wanted to kill Sienna. I was so fucking proud of my future wife. I was so fucking proud to have her by my side. My heart almost jumped out of my chest when Sienna mentioned us having sex. I already pictured Emma leaving me and every fucking cell in my body hurt. I had to make sure that Emma knew how fucking better she was than Sienna. No one couldpare with her. No other woman interested me. I only wanted Emma. I only wanted her body, her tight pussy, and her warm little mouth. Only her! You believe me, right? I mind-linked her as we approached Samuel¡¯s cell. I only want you, baby. No onepares with you. Sex with Sienna was nothingpared with sex with you. I believe you, Logan. She mind-linked me back. But can we please stop mentioning Sienna and sex in the same sentence? It¡¯s making Eliza territorial, and I¡¯m having trouble keeping her calm. ¡®Calm your mate down, Leon.¡¯ I told my wolf. ¡®I¡¯m trying.¡¯ Leon growled at me. ¡®If you didn¡¯t dip your dick where it didn¡¯t belong, I wouldn¡¯t have to do this.¡± I ignored him and let him talk to Eliza. We just arrived in front of Samuel¡¯s cell. I pulled Emma closer to me and kissed her temple. ¡°Can you hold my hand while we are inside?¡± Emma asked Andrew and me. ¡°I was much more brave when I talked to Sienna.¡± ¡°Of course, Emma.¡± Andrew said, taking her hand in his. I pulled her closer and kissed her temple. I would never let her do this without being right next to her. ¡°Are you ready?¡± I asked her. She took a deep breath and nodded. I pulled out a key from my pocket and unlocked the fucker¡¯s cell. Unlike Sienna, he was hanging from a wall. His body was cut, burned, hit, and electrocuted. Just like he did to Emma The smell inside almost made me throw up. There was blood and other fluids sttered all over the floor. Samuel looked up as soon as he heard use inside. His right eye was swollen shut, curtesy of my visit two days ago. When his eyesnded on Emma, he smiled and raised his head higher. ¡°Hello, beautiful.¡± he said, spitting a little bit of blood on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m so happy you came to see your mate.¡± I growled, closed the distance between me and him in two long strides, grabbed the back of his neck, N?velDrama.Org owns this text. and got into his face. ¡°You are not her mate.¡± I told him. ¡°Stop looking at her like that.¡± The fucker smirked at me, and I had to stop myself from beating the shit out of him. I didn¡¯t want Emma to see me like that. ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure, beautiful?¡± the fucker asked, looking back at my mate. I growled and stepped back toward Emma. ¡°Why did you let the witches torture me?¡± Emma asked quietly. ¡°If you wanted me, why did you let them do that to me?¡± I clenched my fists and tightened my jaw. ¡°It was payment for their help.¡± Samuel said. ¡°I already told you that.¡± ¡°They almost killed me.¡± Emma mumbled. ¡°If my mate and my brother hadn¡¯t found me, they would have killed me.¡± I remembered seeing her hanging from that fucking ceiling. I remembered her body, all beaten and bruised. I remembered the pain I felt when she was dying. I remembered it all, and I wanted to kill him on the spot. But that would rob me of the pleasure of torturing the fucker. ¡°No, they wouldn¡¯t have, Emma.¡± Samuel sighed. ¡°I knew what they were doing. I woulde in and stop them. Do you really think that I would let my mate get killed like that?¡± Both Andrew and I growled. Leon was pissed the fuck off. Thankfully, he was focused on Eliza, so he wasn¡¯t paying much attention to the fucker. ¡°I am not your mate.¡± Emma said. ¡°I see the mark on your neck, yes.¡± Samuel said angrily. ¡°Thankfully, that can be removed.¡± I growled loudly. I wanted to go punch the living shit out of him, but Emma grabbed my arm and stopped me. ¡°It will never be removed.¡± Emma said sternly. ¡°Logan is my mate and future husband. You will never touch me again. You will never take me away from him.¡± Hearing her refer to me as her future husband made my heart race twice as fast. I was in heaven. Samuel snickered and raised his head even higher. ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m the only one who wanted to take you?¡± Samuel said, making my heart stop beating. ¡°Do you really think that there aren¡¯t others out there who know about you and want to use you?¡± Andrew growled loudly and pulled Emma to him. ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡± I yelled. Samuel looked at me, and his smirk grew. ¡°You are a naive little man if you think that no one else would want her. She is a fucking once-in-a-lifetime find. There are already other men out there who n on taking her. You got rid of me, but will you be able to get rid of them?¡± My heart was going to break through my rib cage. I wanted to fucking kill him, but I could feel Emma¡¯s fear, and I needed to be with her now. She came first. She was my priority. Stay here and torture the answers out of him. I told Andrew through the mind- link. Of course. He growled back. I turned around, picked Emma up, and took her out of the cell. I heard Andrew¡¯s menacing growl as he closed the cell door behind us. I hurried toward the exit. I needed to get her out of here. As soon as I stepped foot in my room at the packhouse, I sat us down and cupped her cheeks. She was pale, but I could see that she was trying to calm herself down. ¡°No one will take you away again.¡± I told her. ¡°No one.¡± She looked at me and gave me a small smile. ¡°I know.¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I reacted like that. He caught me off guard.¡± I kissed her softly. ¡°You have nothing to apologize for, baby.¡± I said as I leaned my forehead on hers. ¡°I am so fucking proud of you, you know that, right?¡± ¡°I do.¡± she said, smiling. I kissed her again and savored the taste of her on my lips. I was hoping that Andrew would be able to get some information out of the fucker. If he was telling the truth, I needed to get ready. I would fucking kill anyone who tried to take her away from me again. I had other ns right now, though. ¡°You need to get ready, baby.¡± I said as I reluctantly stopped kissing her. Emma furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Amy bugged the hell out of me and your brother until we agreed to let her throw you a party tonight.¡± I said, rolling my eyes yfully. Amy really was a handful. Emma¡¯s eyes widened, and sheughed. ¡°A party?¡± she asked. ¡°Seriously? Why?¡± ¡°Amy said something about you being a badass and that we needed to celebrate that.¡± I said, grinning. ¡°Well, she is not wrong.¡± Emma chuckled. I smiled at her and pulled her in for another kiss. I wanted more, but we didn¡¯t have time. I would just have to wait until tonight to bury myself in her again. Rted March 12, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 12, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 The Party Emma POV ¡°Emma!¡± Amy screamed as soon as Logan and I arrived at the party. Logan sighed and kissed the top of my head. ¡°I already miss you, baby.¡± Logan said, making me furrow my eyebrows and look up at him. Why would he miss me? I was right here. Amy grabbed me and pulled me into a tight hug. ¡°Oh, I missed you so much!¡± Amy screamed. ¡°Come on, we need to get this party started!¡± She started pulling me away from Logan. I turned around, and he shook his head. ¡°I knew that she would drag you away from me.¡± Logan said, chuckling. I smiled at him and followed Amy toward the rest of the guests. The party was held in the packhouse garden, and almost the entire pack was there. I saw a lot of my ssmates and people I used to train with. Everybody was smiling at me, wanting to say hi and shake my hand. It was very weird, but very nice at the same time. I stopped to speak to a few of my ssmates before Amy dragged me away again. She pulled me toward Jake, who had a huge smile on his face. ¡°Emma!¡± Jake eximed as he pulled me into a tight hug. ¡°You look amazing, beautiful. I missed you.¡± ¡°I missed you too, Jake.¡± I said as I hugged him back. I heard a growl behind me, and I let go of Jake. ¡°So he is jealous even after he marked you?¡± Jake sighed, ncing at the mark on my neck. I sighed and smiled. Logan had nothing to be jealous about. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that gorgeous engagement ring.¡± Amy said as she lifted my hand to get a better look at the ring. ¡°You are marrying him?¡± Jake asked quietly. ¡°Yes.¡± I said as a small smile spread across my face. Jake frowned and tightened his jaw. ¡°Take this.¡± Amy said as she handed me a drink. I took a small sip of some clear liquid. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked, frowning. ¡°Gin tonic.¡± Amy grinned before rolling her eyes and looking behind me. ¡°I¡¯m not going to get her drunk!¡± she shouted, making me raise my eyebrows at her. She sighed and looked back at me. ¡°Your mate and brother are worried that I¡¯m going to get you drunk.¡± Amy said, shaking her head. ¡°Do they know that werewolves can¡¯t get drunk that easily?¡± I looked behind me and saw Logan and Andrew frowning. I smiled at them and looked back at my friends. ¡°So, what¡¯s new with you, guys?¡± I asked as I took another sip of my drink. ¡°I feel like I haven¡¯t seen you in ages.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t.¡± Amy said. ¡°That man of yours is holding a monopole over you.¡± I chuckled and shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not his fault.¡± ¡°Yeah, right.¡± Amy rolled her eyes yfully, making me chuckle. ¡°So, anything new?¡± I repeated my earlier question. ¡°Not really.¡± Amy said, looking at Jake. ¡°We¡¯ve been working and hanging out like usual.¡± ¡°I miss hanging out with you at the diner.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°Oh, we are definitely doing that tomorrow.¡± Amy said, grinning. ¡°If your mate lets you.¡± Jake added with a hint of annoyance in his voice. ¡°He will.¡± I said, giving him a small smile. I didn¡¯t know what else to do. I understood that Jake was jealous, but I didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. The best I could do is be understanding and not give him a reason to attack Logan all the time. ¡°Amy, Jake.¡± I heard aunt Gloria¡¯s voice behind me. ¡°Do you mind if I take my daughter-inw away for a second?¡± I turned around and saw Logan¡¯s mom smiling at me. I smiled back and hugged her tightly. ¡°Of course, Luna.¡± Jake said politely. ¡°Just bring her back once you are done talking to her. We missed her.¡± Aunt Gloria smiled at Jake and took my hand in hers. I handed my drink to Amy and followed behind aunt Gloria. She started taking me a little further away from the crowd, but we had to keep stopping so I could say hi to the members of our pack. We finally made it to a bench and sat down. ¡°How are you, honey?¡± aunt Gloria asked me softly. ¡°Much better.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°I can¡¯t even begin to exin to you how happy I am that you and Logan are together.¡± she said, caressing my cheek. ¡°He was never happier than he is with you.¡± I smiled and looked at my mate. My core throbbed painfully. He was gorgeous. He was talking to my brother and smiling. The dress Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. pants he was wearing made his legs and butt look amazing. He rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, and I could see each and every muscle on his lower arm. He was perfect, and I wanted him so much. Stop looking at me like that, or I¡¯m going to take you upstairs, bend you over, and fuck you right now. Logan mind-linked me as he looked at me across the backyard. That sounds like something I would really want. I smirked as I mind-linked him back. He growled through the mind-link, and I saw him clench his fists tightly. I looked back at aunt Gloria and saw her smiling brightly. ¡°I am happy that I am able to make him happy.¡± I said. ¡°I am happy that he pulled his head out of his ass and realized what an amazing person you are.¡± aunt Gloria growled, making me chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m d he did that too.¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡°You are going to be an amazing Luna, you know that?¡± aunt Gloria said softly as she pulled me into a hug. ¡°Your parents would be so proud of you.¡± My heart clenched painfully, and I looked at Andrew. I wished that was true. I wished that I had made them proud. ¡°I am so proud of you too, Emma.¡± aunt Gloria said as she stopped hugging me. ¡°And I can¡¯t wait until we start with our lessons. You will be amazing, I¡¯m sure of it.¡± ¡°I have an amazing teacher.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°That¡¯s the most important thing.¡± Aunt Gloria smiled at me and stood up. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you back to your friends. I want you to have fun tonight because we have a lot to do tomorrow. The Luna ceremony won¡¯t n itself.¡± She winked at me, and Iughed. I stood up and followed behind her. She gave me onest hug before walking away to the packhouse. I started walking back to my friends, and on my way there, I ran into Alpha Drake. ¡°Emma!¡± he eximed as he pulled me into a hug. ¡°Alpha Drake.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you.¡± ¡°Please, Emma, it¡¯s just Drake.¡± he said, as he let me go. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Much better.¡± I said. ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± ¡°No need to thank me for that.¡± Drake said as he took my hand in his. ¡°It was an honor, Emma.¡± We heard a growl, and he let go of my hand immediately. Logan really saw everything, didn¡¯t he? ¡°Well, I better go talk to your mate before he strangles me.¡± he said, making me chuckle. ¡°Are you staying for a while?¡± I asked him. ¡°Probably for a few days.¡± he said, smiling. ¡°Great.¡± I smiled. Alpha Drake winked at me and walked toward Logan, Andrew, and the rest of their friends. I walked back to Amy and Jake. ¡°Drink.¡± Amy said as she handed me my drink back. ¡°It¡¯s time to rx, Emma.¡± It really was, but I had something else on my mind. I wouldn¡¯t mind rxing under Logan¡¯s amazing body. I pushed the thought away for now, smiled at my friend, and took another sip of my drink. I had so much fun. Amy, Jake, and I talked,ughed, and joked around all night. Some of our other friends from school and training joined us, and I had so much fun. I felt like a normal 18-year- old girl for the first time in a few months. But I couldn¡¯t say that I wasn¡¯t thrilled when I felt my mate wrap his arms around my waist. ¡°I¡¯m done sharing you.¡± he whispered, cing a small kiss on my neck. ¡°I want to take you upstairs and take that dress off. It¡¯s been driving me crazy all night long.¡± I looked up at him and smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡± I said softly, making him growl lustfully. He captured my lips with his, and I melted into his arms. He was perfect, and I was the luckiest girl alive. Rted March 10, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 16, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 9, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Luna Emma POV Bend over your desk and wait for me. I got a mind-link from my husband. I¡¯ming over in a second. My insides tingled, and a small smile spread across my face. Don¡¯t take your clothes off. He growled I want the honors. I didn¡¯t know what I did to deserve this, but I wouldn¡¯t fight it too much. Sex with my mate was the one thing that always managed to rx me. I had a tough day. The new kindergarten we were building wasn¡¯t done. The shipment of the materials waste, and we didn¡¯t know why. The opening kept getting dyed, and it frustrated me so much. Our old kindergarten wasn¡¯t in good shape. The pups deserved better. The parents deserved better. I I squeezed the back of my neck, trying to rx myself a little before Logan came over. It was useless, though. I just couldn¡¯t force my tense muscles to rx. I stood up and did what my mate told me to do. I didn¡¯t take my clothes off, but I did raise my skirt a little higher. I wanted him inside me faster. A few momentster, I heard my office door open. A lustful growl made me even wetter than I already was. I heard the door lock, and the wonderful scent of my mate reached me. I inhaled deeply, enjoying each and every second of it. ¡°Now that¡¯s a pretty sight.¡± Logan said as he approached me. ¡°I wanted to take that skirt off of you since you put it on this morning.¡± I felt hisrge hand on my butt, and I shivered. ¡°Please.¡± I moaned, wishing he would just sink into me. ¡°Please what?¡± Logan growled as he bent down and kissed my neck. This wasn¡¯t helping. It only made the ache between my legs worse. It was getting harder and harder to breathe. ¡°Please, fuck me.¡± I said, trying to catch my breath. ¡°Why so impatient, my little mate?¡± Logan growled as he ced his hand on my thigh and started lifting my skirt slowly. It was still too slow for my linking. ¡°I need you.¡± I moaned Logan growled as his hand finally reached my pussy. ¡°Fuck, you are so wet.¡± he mumbled as he kneeled. He lifted my skirt higher, and I felt his lips on my butt. He kissed it tenderly as he moved my panties to the side. He spread my legs wider and ran a finger through my folds. I moaned and squirmed. I needed him. Now. I felt his cold tongue as he licked my opening. ¡°How the fuck do you taste better each time I do this?¡± he growled as he stood back up. I pushed myself back, trying to make him hurry up. I felt his hard dick pressing on my butt. ¡°You greedy little thing.¡± Logan growled as he pped my butt. I chuckled and pushed again, making him groan. He took a step back so he could pull his pants down. A secondter, I felt him push inside 1. I moaned, and he grunted. ¡°Fuck, baby.¡± he growled as he started pumping in and out of me. ¡°You feel so fucking good.¡± He ced a hand on my back, pinning me down on the desk. I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t do anything except enjoy his thrusts. And I did enjoy them. I felt my body rxpletely. The only thing on my mind was my mate. His hands on my body, his cock inside of me, his scent all around me, the sound of his grunts as he fucked me at a steady pace. I was close to my orgasm, but I needed more. I needed him to touch me more. I whimpered, and he understood what I wanted immediately. He reached down and started rubbing my clit. ¡°Come for me, baby.¡± Logan growled. I felt my body heat up. I felt a start of a sweet explosion in my belly. I clenched my fists tightly. My toes curled inside my heels. Logan¡¯s thrusts became faster and harder. I could feel him tense up. He growled again, and I moaned loudly. The explosion inside me reached its peak. Logan¡¯s thrust stopped, and I felt him pulsate inside of me. ¡°Fuck, Emma.¡± Logan said, panting hard. My heart was racing. My breaths were short and fast. I was floating on a cloud, and I enjoyed every second of it. Logan pulled out of me and adjusted my panties. He moved his hand from my back and pulled my skirt back down. I stood up and turned around. Logan was staring at me with so much love in his eyes that it made me shiver. He cupped my cheeks and kissed me tenderly. ¡°Did I ever tell you how fucking perfect you are?¡± Logan mumbled as he traced my bottom lip with his tongue. I smiled. He told me that every day. ¡°You tell me all the time.¡± I said as I wrapped my arms around his waist. Logan smiled and kissed me again. He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me closer. His touch was the only thing I needed. I stopped kissing him and smiled. ¡°I need to go clean up.¡± I said as I ced a small kiss on his lips. ¡°No.¡± Logan growled quietly. ¡°You will leave it like that. I want to see my seed on you when wee home tonight.¡± Logan kissed me again, and I tangled my fingers into his hair, pulling him closer to me. Logan picked me up and walked toward the couch in my office. He sat us down, never moving his lips from mine. I wanted him again. Logan stopped kissing me and smirked. ¡°You will need to wait until wee home for me to fuck you again, baby.¡± I sighed and rolled my eyes yfully. ¡°Don¡¯t make me bend you over and p your butt again.¡± Logan said, reaching down and squeezing my butt. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You are not helping.¡± I whined as I ced a kiss on his neck. Logan chuckled and kissed my temple. ¡°I felt that you were stressed, baby.¡± he said softly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I sighed and gave him a small smile. He really was perfect. He knew what would help me rx. He knew how much I needed him, so he came to me. He was everything that I needed. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 It¡¯s Not Safe Logan POV I was holding my mate in my arms and trying toe back to my senses. Each time we had sex, it was fucking perfect. It didn¡¯t matter if it was a quickie in one of our offices or a long, hot session at home. It was perfect. She was perfect. I couldn¡¯t believe that I almost lost her. I wanted to go back and beat the shit out of 25-year-old Logan. He was stupid and weak. He almost cost me my entire life. He almost cost me the love of my life. ¡®I¡¯ll join you.¡¯ Leon growled. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t mind sticking my ws up his ass.¡¯ ¡®I know you wouldn¡¯t.¡¯ I said and chuckled at my wolf. ¡°I felt that you were stressed, baby.¡± I said softly as I ran my hand up and down her back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I felt Emma¡¯s tension, and I knew what she needed immediately. My touch always rxed her. Her touch always rxed me. Every time I was stressed about something, I came home to my mate and all my troubles just disappeared. I really didn¡¯t know how the fuck I managed to function before. How the fuck did I function without her? ¡°The material needed for the kindergarten iste again.¡± Emma sighed. ¡°We are going to have to postpone the opening. Again.¡± Her eyebrows furrowed, and she bit her lower lip. I felt her tensione back. ¡°There is nothing that you can do, baby.¡± I said softly as I pulled her lip from under her teeth. ¡°I could find out why it¡¯s constantlyte.¡± she sighed as she stood up from myp. ¡°I could go and see¡­¡± ¡°You are not going anywhere.¡± I interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s not safe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been almost four years, Logan.¡± Emma sighed. ¡°Samuel lied. Andrew didn¡¯t get anything out of him.¡± ¡°Just because Andrew didn¡¯t get anything out of him doesn¡¯t mean that he lied.¡± I growled as I stood up and approached her. ¡°He said that there are others after you. I am not letting you out of the pack. You are safest here.¡± Just the thought of something happening to her had me ready to burn the fucking world down. I couldn¡¯t fucking lose her. ¡°But what about the kids?¡± Emma argued. ¡°What about the parents? They deserve a new kindergarten. The kids deserve a nice ce to y and learn. I am a Luna. I should do better. I should¡­¡± I stopped her from rambling by shutting her up with a kiss. ¡°You are an amazing Luna.¡± I said as I leaned my forehead on hers. ¡°The people adore you. This isn¡¯t your fault, baby.¡± ¡°I just wish that I could do more.¡± Emma sighed. I caressed her cheek and kissed the tip of her nose. We were interrupted by a knock on the door. ¡°Emma?¡± we heard Andrew¡¯s voice. I sighed, let my mate go, and walked to the door. I unlocked it and let Andrew inside. As soon as he saw me, he rolled his eyes and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to know why this door was locked.¡± Andrew mumbled as he walked past me. I grinned and closed the door behind him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew asked Emma. ¡°The material for the kindergarten iste again.¡± Emma sighed as she walked back to her desk. I watched her ass as she walked, and I got hard again. That tight skirt and those heels made her ass look fucking perfect. Not that her ass wasn¡¯t perfect without it. It just really let me see how fucking perfect it was. I couldn¡¯t believe that she was fucking mine. ¡°Again?¡± Andrew sighed. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°I wanted to go and see¡­¡± Emma spoke, but Andrew interrupted her immediately. ¡°You are not going anywhere.¡± he growled, making Emma roll her eyes. She earned herself a nice spanking tonight. She kept rolling her eyes at us, and I wasn¡¯t having it. Well, maybe I just wanted an excuse to touch that perfect little round thing. ¡°Logan already said no.¡± Emma said as she sat down at her desk. ¡°Good.¡± Andrew said sternly. ¡°You are not leaving the pack.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been four years.¡± Emma said again as she looked down at the papers on her desk. ¡°If someone wanted to take me, they would have by now.¡± I growled. ¡°You don¡¯t know that, Emma.¡± Andrew sighed as he sat on the couch. ¡°They could be waiting.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Emma asked, looking up at Andrew. ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡± I answered instead of him. ¡°We still don¡¯t know much about you, Emma.¡± We didn¡¯t know shit really. We knew what Samuel told us. We found some old books and scrolls in his hideout, but all of them were written in an ancientnguage that we couldn¡¯t decipher. We needed a witch, but we couldn¡¯t find one. The ones who we did manage to contact, refused to help us. It was like they were afraid of something. Or someone. ¡°Don¡¯t make me worry even more than I already do, Em.¡± Andrew sighed. ¡°I¡¯m getting old, and I can¡¯t take the stress.¡± ¡°You are 29.¡± I sighed. ¡°You have a baby on the way.¡± Emma said at the same time. ¡°You don¡¯t think that will be stressful?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Emma raised her eyebrow and smirked. ¡°Also, you are basically calling me old as well, and I don¡¯t really like it.¡± I said, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°You two really are perfect for each other.¡± Andrew mumbled. ¡°You always gang up on innocent people like me.¡± Emma and I snorted, making Andrew roll his eyes. ¡°Come on, old man.¡± I said, chuckling. ¡°We have work to do.¡± Andrew stood up and waited while I approached my wife and gave her a kiss. ¡°I will see you tonight, baby.¡± I said softly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡± Emma said, giving me a small smile. I walked out of my mate¡¯s office and back into mine. I couldn¡¯t wait to be alone with her tonight. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 The Call Andrew POV Logan and I entered his office, and I sat down with a huff. ¡°How is Daisy?¡± Logan asked me as he sat down at his desk. Daisy was my mate and Drake¡¯s younger sister. I met her three years ago when she and Drake visited our pack. I couldn¡¯t fucking believe that I finally found her. I adored her from the first moment I saw her, and I adored her even more now that she was carrying my pup. I was a little bit worried at the beginning. I was afraid that Daisy would hurt Emma. After what Sienna had done, I didn¡¯t really trust anyone. But I was so fucking wrong because Daisy adored Emma. Drake told his sister so much about Emma that it felt like Daisy already knew her. They became friends fast, and they were inseparable. I was so fucking happy. I didn¡¯t know what I would have done if Daisy had been a threat to my sister. ¡°She is very pregnant.¡± I said with a small smile on my face. ¡°I really can¡¯t wait until my pup is born. Her hormones are all over the ce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to see what awaits me.¡± Logan chuckled, making me raise an eyebrow at him. ¡°Emma decided to have pups?¡± I asked. ¡°We didn¡¯t talk about ittely.¡± Logan said. ¡°But I¡¯m thinking about bringing it up. I don¡¯t want to pressure her, but I would like to knock her up, you know? I can already imagine her walking around with a round belly, carrying my pups.¡± Logan smiled brightly, and I chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s weird because she is my sister, but I know exactly what you mean.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s really something special to see the love of your life carrying your pup.¡± It really was. I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes off of Daisy. She was perfect. If it was up to me, she would always be pregnant. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡± Logan sighed longingly. ¡°I am ready to be a dad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s one of us.¡± I mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m terrified.¡± I really was. What if I hurt my pup? What if I screwed up? What if I was a terrible father? ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Logan eximed. ¡°What do you have to be terrified of?¡± ¡°Screwing up.¡± I said. ¡°What if I mess up my kid?¡± Logan looked at me in disbelief. ¡°Are you kidding me, man?¡± Logan said. ¡°You are already a dad to Emma. You didn¡¯t mess her up. She is so fucking amazing, and you helped her be so fucking amazing.¡± A small smile spread across my face. Emma really was my pup. I was so involved in her upbringing that it was sometimes hard for me to remember that I was her brother, not her dad. I didn¡¯t mind when people said that I was her dad. I was honored to have a pup like her. I was so fucking proud of her. ¡°You were raising her even before your parents died.¡± Logan continued. ¡°You really are her dad in a lot of ways.¡± ¡°I am proud to be her dad.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°I am proud to be her brother. Hell, I would be proud if I was just her friend. She is amazing.¡± ¡°She is.¡± Logan said softly. ¡°You helped her be amazing, so you don¡¯t have anything to worry about. Your son will be amazing as well.¡± Logan was right. He would be amazing. I would love him endlessly, and I would make sure that he would be happy and safe. ¡°Drake called.¡± Logan said, changing the subject. ¡°He has some trouble with the rogues.¡± My heart raced. Rogues? The same ones who were working for that fucker? The same ones who helped Samuel? The Call ¡°I can already tell what you are thinking.¡± Logan sighed. ¡°Drake doesn¡¯t think that they are Samuel¡¯s men. They don¡¯t seem to be working as a group. They seem to be individuals.¡± I let out a relieved breath. ¡°What kind of trouble is he having?¡± I asked, feeling the rock fall off my chest. I kept waiting for something to go wrong. Four years had passed, but I still waited for someone toe and try to take my sister away from me. I still waited for Samuel¡¯s words toe true. ¡°There are a lot of break-ins into the houses closer to the border.¡± Logan said. ¡°Drake is increasing the patrol, but the rogues keep slipping past them.¡± ¡°Fuckers.¡± I mumbled. ¡°Did they hurt anyone?¡± ¡°No.¡± Logan said, shaking his head. ¡°They just steal.¡± I nodded and furrowed my eyebrows. ¡°Drake asked if we could send some of our wolves to help guard the border.¡± Logan continued. ¡°Of course.¡± I agreed. ¡°I will talk to Lewis about sending some of our wolves. Lewis will know who to send.¡± Logan nodded and pulled out a bunch of papers from his desk drawer. ¡°That¡¯s my cue to leave.¡± I said, making Logan roll his eyes. ¡°Being Alpha isn¡¯t that morous.¡± Logan mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s mostly just paperwork.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I enjoy being Beta.¡± I smirked. ¡°I get to go talk to Lewis while you drown in paperwork.¡± Logan rolled his eyes at me again, and I chuckled. ¡°I will see youter, man.¡± I said as I stood up and walked to the door. Logan mumbled a goodbye as I left his office and closed the door behind myself. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Before talking to Lewis, I wanted to do one thing. ¡°Come in.¡± I heard my sister¡¯s voice after I knocked on her office door. I opened the door and walked inside. Emma looked up at me and smiled. ¡°Hey.¡± Emma said softly. I approached her, pulled her into a hug, and kissed the top of her head. ¡°I love you.¡± I said quietly. ¡°I love you too.¡± Emma said, wrapping her arms around me tightly. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Of course, love.¡± I said, kissing her temple. ¡°I just felt the need to hug you and tell you that I love you.¡± Emma chuckled and tightened her arms around me. ¡°You are the best brother.¡± she said softly. I was the best because she made me the best. I wouldn¡¯t be myself without her. I didn¡¯t know who I would be if I didn¡¯t have her. Rted March 13, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 12, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 16, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Sister Emma POV ¡°Daisy?¡± I called her as soon as I entered my house. Well, it was now my brother and Daisy¡¯s house, but they always told me that this was and always would be my home. They didn¡¯t even touch my room. They wanted me to have it. I was very grateful to them. This house and Andrew were the only connections that I had with my parents. I was so lucky that I got to keep both. ¡°Kitchen.¡± I heard her voice. I walked toward the kitchen and smiled as soon as I saw her. She looked like a small penguin when she walked. ¡°Stop smiling.¡± Daisy said, frowning at me. ¡°Wait until you get pregnant. Walking is hard.¡± I grinned as I approached her and ced my hands on her belly. ¡°How is my little buddy?¡± I asked softly. He kicked my hand, and I smiled. ¡°Very kicky.¡± Daisy sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t wait until he is out of me so he can kick your brother for a change.¡± I snorted and rubbed her belly gently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, sweetie?¡± Daisy asked as she ran her fingers through my hair. ¡°I can see that something is bothering you.¡± I looked up at her and gave her a small smile. I loved Daisy so much. She embraced me from the start, and she has shown me nothing but love since. I was afraid that she would see me as a disturbance, just like Sienna did. I was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t understand how much Andrew and I meant to each other. I was afraid that she would try to separate my brother and me. But, thankfully, I was so wrong. She was nothing but kind and loving. She became my best friend and my sister. I was lucky to have her in my life. ¡°We have to postpone the opening again.¡± I sighed as I moved my hands from her belly. ¡°Is it the delivery again?¡± Daisy asked, furrowing her eyebrows. ¡°Yes.¡± I said as I walked to the table and sat down. ¡°Something is going on, and I don¡¯t know what.¡± ¡°Can you send someone to check it out?¡± Daisy asked as she wiggled toward me. I had to bite my lip to stop myself from smiling. ¡°I wanted to go and check myself, but¡­¡± I started speaking, but Daisy interrupted 1. ¡°But your brother and Logan said no?¡± she chuckled as she sat down opposite 1. ¡°Yes.¡± I sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been four years. I don¡¯t know what they are afraid of.¡± ¡°They are afraid of losing you, sweetie.¡± Daisy said as she reached over the table and took my hand in hers. ¡°I can feel Andrew¡¯s emotions, Emma. I can¡¯t even describe how much he loves you. You are his baby sister, his first child. He would go insane if something happened to you, Em. I¡¯m not sure if he would survive it.¡± Daisy¡¯s voice broke, and she took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t even have to tell you what would happen to Logan.¡± she continued, squeezing my hand tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t even have to tell you what would happen to me. I don¡¯t want to lose my best friend and my baby sister.¡± I gulped and tried hard to stop the tears from falling on my cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t let Amy hear you call me your best friend.¡± I joked. ¡°You know how jealous she is.¡± Daisy rolled her eyes yfully, and I chuckled. ¡°She is lucky that she will probably be my sister-inw, or else I would challenge her to a fight.¡± Daisy said, winking at me. ¡°Did Drake ask her to be his chosen mate?¡± I gasped. Drake and Amy got really close over the years. Neither Drake nor Amy found their mates. I knew that something was going on between them, but I had no idea it was that serious. ¡°Not yet.¡± Daisy said. ¡°He will when hees over in a few days. He wanted to do it sooner, but he got cold feet every time.¡± Daisy rolled her eyes, making me chuckle. ¡°My brother is an idiot.¡± she said. ¡°I miss smacking him over that big, stubborn head.¡± Iughed and shook my head. Drake and Daisy had an amazing rtionship. They adored each other. Drake was two years older and an Alpha, but he had to listen to Daisy. It was funny. ¡°Good, we need a girls¡¯ night.¡± I sighed. ¡°I had so much worktely that I barely left my office. I missed so much.¡± ¡°We can do it tomorrow.¡± Daisy said, smiling. ¡°I would like to do it before this little guyes because I won¡¯t be able to do it for a while after the birth.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I smiled as I pulled my phone out of my purse. ¡°I will let Amy know.¡± I wrote a quick text message to Amy and ced my phone back into my purse. The front door opened, and my mate¡¯s amazing scent reached me. Eliza purred. ¡°Daisy, Emma?¡± my brother called us. ¡°Kitchen.¡± Daisy shouted. A few momentster, my brother and Logan walked inside. Logan smiled at me and approached me quickly. ¡°I missed you.¡± he mumbled as he kissed me softly. ¡°I missed you too.¡± I said, smiling at him. ¡°We were thinking about having a girls¡¯ night tomorrow.¡± Daisy said, making Logan and me look at her. ¡°We need to catch up.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Logan said immediately and looked at me. ¡°I want you to stay at home tomorrow. Don¡¯t go to work.¡± I furrowed my eyebrows. ¡°Why? I have so much to do. I have to¡­¡± ¡°I can feel how tense you are, Emma.¡± Logan interrupted me. ¡°You are staying home. Nothing bad will N?velDrama.Org owns this text. happen if you don¡¯t go to the office for a day.¡± ¡°Logan is right, love.¡± Andrew added. ¡°You will get sick if you continue like this.¡± I sighed and bit my lip. ¡°We can turn the girls¡¯ night into a girls¡¯ day and go do something rxing.¡± Daisy said, smiling at me. I took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Awesome.¡± Daisy grinned. ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± My brother chuckled and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Are you ready to go home, baby?¡± Logan asked me. I looked up at him and nodded. Good. He mind-linked me. Because I really need to fuck you. My smile turned into a smirk, and I could tell that Logan had to hold back a lustful growl. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Catching Up Emma POV ¡°So, what¡¯s sex with Logan like?¡± Amy asked me as we were sunbathing on thekeshore. I got up on one elbow and lifted my sunsses to look at her questionably. ¡°Seriously?¡± I asked, surprised. Amy looked at me like I was the crazy one. ¡°What?¡± she said. ¡°I can¡¯t talk about sex with Drake because Daisy is going to throw up. Daisy can¡¯t talk about sex with Andrew because you are going to throw up. You are all we have.¡± ¡°She¡¯s got a point.¡± Daisy chuckled. ¡°You two are crazy.¡± I mumbled as Iid back down. I wasn¡¯t going to talk to them about Logan and his skills. ¡°Oh,e on, Emma.¡± Amy sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you anything.¡± I said, smirking because I had just gotten an idea. ¡°You might get jealous.¡± Amy and Daisy gasped, making meugh. ¡°Okay, now I need to know.¡± Amy said, grabbing my arm. ¡°Not a chance.¡± I said,ughing. ¡°So, are you and my stupid brother finally admitting that you are in love?¡± Daisy asked Amy, changing the subject. ¡°Thank you, Daisy.¡± I said, chuckling. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t thank me.¡± Daisy said, lifting her sunsses and smirking at me. ¡°If Andrew wasn¡¯t your brother, I would tell you exactly how amazing he is in bed.¡± I ced my hands over my ears immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know that!¡± I said, making Daisy and Amyugh at me.. ¡°So, Drake.¡± I changed the subject, looking at Amy. Amy sighed and lifted her sunsses on the top of her head. ¡°He is amazing.¡± Amy said. ¡°Not just in bed, but in every other way as well.¡± Daisy gagged, making me smirk at her. ¡°If he asked you to be his mate, would you say yes?¡± Daisy asked, smiling. Amy sighed and bit her lower lip. ¡°Goddess, I would like to spend the rest of my life with him.¡± Amy said as a small, loving smile spread across her face. ¡°But, me, a Luna?¡± She furrowed her eyebrows and looked at me worriedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I could do it.¡± Amy said quietly. ¡°What if he found his mate? What if I took someone¡¯s ce? What if I were a terrible Luna?¡± I reached out and took her hand in mine. ¡°You would be an amazing Luna, Amy.¡± I said softly. ¡°You are kind and loving, and that¡¯s the most important thing.¡± ¡°My brother is almost thirty.¡± Daisy added. ¡°I don¡¯t think that he will ever find his mate. We talked about it a lot, ng Up and he thinks that she died before they met.¡± My heart clenched painfully. Just thinking about never finding Logan made me want to scream in pain. ¡°Well, either that or she lives on Mars.¡± Daisy sighed. ¡°My brother traveled a lot, but he never found her. She doesn¡¯t exist.¡± I looked at Amy, who was biting her lip nervously. ¡°What about you?¡± I asked her. ¡°Do you want to wait for your true mate?¡± Amy looked at me and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think that he exist either.¡± she said. ¡°I am 23 years old, and I still haven¡¯t found him. I probably never will.¡± That saddened me a lot. Not finding your true mate must be so painful. But Amy and Drake found each other, and that¡¯s all that mattered. ¡°My brother is an amazing guy.¡± Daisy said, smiling. ¡°And he loves you so much.¡± ¡°I love him too.¡± Amy said softly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have any doubts then.¡± Daisy said. ¡°Being true mates with an Alpha doesn¡¯t mean that you would be a great Luna. I¡¯ve seen so many women who were true mates with an Alpha, but they were terrible Lunas.¡± I snorted, making Daisy look at me. ¡°Where did you see these women?¡± I asked. ¡°You barely left your pack before you came here.¡± ¡°Seen, heard.¡± Daisy said, waving her hand. ¡°That¡¯s all the same.¡± Amy and I chuckled, making Daisy roll her eyes at us. ¡°Maybe we should head home.¡± Daisy sighed. ¡°Emma¡¯s nephew is jumping on my dder.¡± ¡°He is Emma¡¯s nephew or Andrew¡¯s son when he is doing something that Daisy doesn¡¯t like.¡± I said, looking at Amy and raising an eyebrow. ¡°He is mom¡¯s perfect little pup when he is behaving.¡± Amyughed as she started picking up her stuff. ¡°Well, that¡¯s just the truth.¡± Daisy said, making me roll my eyes yfully. We gathered our things and walked back to our houses. ¡°Baby?¡± Logan called me as soon as I opened the front door. ¡°Hey.¡± I said, walking toward the sound of his voice. ¡°What are you doing home so early?¡± I walked into the kitchen and saw my handsome mate cooking. He wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt, and I could see his muscled back perfectly. I drooled a little. ¡°I decided toe home and spend some time with my little mate.¡± he said, turning around and giving me a smile that made my knees weak. ¡°There wasn¡¯t much to do at the office today.¡± His eyes roamed up and down my body, and he smirked. ¡°Are you wearing my favorite bikini?¡± he asked lustfully. I felt wetness between my legs. ¡°I am.¡± I said, cing my bag on the floor. ¡°Do you want me to show you?¡± Logan turned aroundpletely. He leaned on the kitchen counter and crossed his arms over his chest. I took that as a yes. I smiled and lifted my dress over my head. I threw it on the floor, and Logan growled. He closed the distance between us in two long strides. He untied the top piece of my swimsuit and let it fall down on the floor. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His mouth was on my nipple a secondter, sucking and biting it gently. I moaned loudly and arched my back. Logan used his hand to start ying with my other breast. ¡°Fuck, Emma.¡± he growled. ¡°You taste so fucking amazing.¡± I wanted to taste him. I lowered his sweats and boxers in one move. I got down on my knees and looked up at him. He grabbed a fistful of my hair so he could hold me in ce. He grabbed his dick with the other hand and ced it in front of my mouth. ¡°Open, baby.¡± he said and I did as I was told. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 The Visit Logan POV ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Andrew asked as he was looking through the papers on his desk. Well, I was happy because I fucked my mate a couple of timesst night. It was amazing as always. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She was so fucking perfect, and I just couldn¡¯t get enough of her. My dick throbbed again just remembering how fucking amazing her pussy, and that little mouth felt. I couldn¡¯t tell that to her brother, though. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know.¡± I smirked, making Andrew look up at me. He rolled his eyes and sighed. ¡°I will never get used to this.¡± Andrew mumbled, looking back down at the papers. ¡°She is 22, Andrew.¡± I said. ¡°She is an adult.¡± ¡°Well, in my eyes, she is still that little girl who made me clean her nose because the boogies were tickling her.¡± Andrew said, making me chuckle. ¡°She made you clean her nose?¡± I asked, trying to stop myself fromughing. ¡°Yes.¡± Andrew nodded. ¡°She would make me look inside to see where boogies were.¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back myugh anymore. ¡°Oh, I am so going to tease her for that.¡± I said, shaking my head. Andrew snorted, not looking up at me. ¡°So Drake ising tomorrow?¡± I asked Andrew. ¡°Yes.¡± he nodded. ¡°He wants to see Daisy and talk to Amy about something important.¡± Emma told me that Drake was going to ask Amy to be his chosen mate. I was happy for them. Amy was a nice girl, and she deserved a good mate who would take care of her. Drake was definitely that. ¡°Drake is going to ask Amy to be his chosen mate.¡± I said, making Andrew look back up at me. ¡°Really?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m happy for them.¡± ¡°You are happy because he backed off of Emma.¡± Andrew said, smirking. He wasn¡¯t wrong. Drake was in love with my mate, and it pissed me off so fucking much. I wanted to kill him. I wanted to rip his eyes out because he just wouldn¡¯t stop looking at her. He didn¡¯t stop even after I marked her. Emma had to stop me from killing him a few times. She was fucking mine, and no other male would evere close to her. So when Drake started hanging out with Amy, I was the happiest man ever. ¡°You are right.¡± I nodded. ¡°I almost killed him a couple of times.¡± ¡°No shit.¡± Andrew chuckled. ¡°But you know that you didn¡¯t have to? Emma would never choose him.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I sighed. ¡°But I was so fucking scared that she would leave me. Even after I marked her, I still thought that maybe she would change her mind. I still thought that she would somehow remove my mark and leave me. It wasn¡¯t until I saw her walking down the aisle that I knew that she was really mine.¡± I remembered how fucking beautiful she looked that day, and my heart raced. She was extraordinary, and I couldn¡¯t look away from her. Her beauty captured my mind and my soul. I was like a lost little puppy that day. The only thing I did was look at her and follow her around. I couldn¡¯t wait to fuck her that day. I didn¡¯t even wait for her to take her dress off. I just sank into her and enjoyed her whole body. That was just one of the times we had sex that night. And it was fucking amazing. Just like every time before and after that. ¡°She is, Logan.¡± Andrew said, giving me a small smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I know that she loves me as much as I love her.¡± It seemed impossible, though, because my love for her was fucking endless. There was nothing I wouldn¡¯t do for her. ¡°Did Drake said anything about the rogues?¡± I asked Andrew, changing the subject. ¡°No.¡± Andrew said, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ve sent out warriors. I don¡¯t think that there will be any news for a few days.¡± ¡°What about our borders?¡± I asked. ¡°Any unusual rogue activity?¡± I had to keep my eye on them. After we captured Samuel, there weren¡¯t any rogue groups anymore. That was more like them. They were lone wolves, and working together or being part of a group was unusual for them. What was going on at Drake¡¯s borders worried me. Too many rogue wolves demonstrated the same behavior. Were they a part of some group again, or did the word just travel around about Drake¡¯s border not being guarded properly, and a few rogues decided to take the opportunity to gain something from it? If they were a part of some group, what was the n? What were they after? What did they want? Were they working for someone? Was it the one Samuel warned us about? If they were after my mate, I would kill them all. ¡°No.¡± Andrew said. ¡°Nothing suspicious.¡± I nodded. ¡°Tell our warriors to capture one of the rogues.¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t like that there are so many of them acting simrly.¡± ¡°Already done.¡± Andrew said. ¡°I was worried about that too. If they are after Emma again¡­¡± ¡°We will fucking kill them.¡± I finished the sentence for him: Andrew nodded and tightened his jaw. ¡°No one will hurt her ever again, Andrew.¡± I said. ¡°I promise you that. I will kill them all. I will burn down the whole fucking world for her.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Andrew said quietly. ¡°I will do the same.¡± ¡°Did you tell our warriors to bring the captured rogue here?¡± I asked. ¡°I did.¡± Andrew nodded. ¡°I already have a cell for him.¡± I smirked. That rogue had better speak. Andrew could be an insane motherfucker. Especially if you touched his family. Logan? My mate mind-linked me. Yes, baby? I answered immediately. Can youe to my office for a second? She asked, and I could hear sadness in her voice. I was on my feet in a second. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew asked worriedly. ¡°Emma needs me.¡± I said as I ran out of his office. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 His Second Choice Emma POV I was sitting in my office, stressing about thete shipment, when a knock on the door made me put the papers down. ¡°Come in.¡± I said, running my fingers through my hair. The door opened, and Jake walked inside. ¡°Hey, Jake.¡± I said, giving him a small smile. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here on official business, beautiful.¡± he said as he sat down on the couch with a huff. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked as I stood up and approached him. He looked up at me and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I found my mate yet, beautiful?¡± he mumbled as he took my hand in his. I sat down next to him and took a deep breath. This was a question that had bugged him for a while now. He was scared that she died. He was sure that he would never find her. On the other hand, he didn¡¯t want to take a chosen mate. He didn¡¯t want to look at other girls. I admired it, but I was also worried about him. I didn¡¯t want him to spend his life alone. He was a great guy, and he deserved the best. It saddened me that the Goddess hadn¡¯t given him a mate yet. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Jake.¡± I said softly. ¡°I wish that I could tell you that you will find her soon, but I don¡¯t know that. I want you to be happy. I really do.¡± Jake kept his eyes on my hand in his. He yed with my fingers absentmindedly. ¡°Jake?¡± I called him softly, and he looked up at me. ¡°Are you happy with Logan, Emma?¡± Jake asked, making me tense up. My heart raced. Where was he going with this? I thought that he epted Logan. We talked about it a lot, and he seemed okay with my choice. Why was he asking me that? ¡°I am.¡± I nodded. ¡°Very happy.¡± Jake studied my face for a few moments. I saw his jaw clench, and he took a deep breath. ¡°You were his second choice, Emma.¡± he said, making my heart break. ¡°You know that, right?¡± My heart was breaking inside my chest. Jake was wrong. I wasn¡¯t his second choice. He loved me. He wanted me. He wanted me even before Sienna kidnapped me. He wanted me before he knew about my powers. He wanted me. ¡°If Sienna never kidnapped you, he would take her as his chosen mate.¡± Jake said. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t change his mind, Emma.¡± I let go of his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you this to hurt you.¡± Jake said, taking my hand back in his. ¡°Then why are you telling me this, Jake?¡± I asked, trying to stop my voice from breaking. Jacob took a deep breath and squeezed my hand tightly. ¡°It should have been you, Emma.¡± he mumbled. ¡°You should have been my mate.¡± ¡°Jake¡­¡± I started saying, but Jake interrupted me. ¡°I¡¯ve been praying to the Goddess to let me have you.¡± Jake said, making me freeze. ¡°I¡¯ve been praying N?velDrama.Org owns this text. every day, Emma. There was a mistake, I am sure of it. A man like Logan couldn¡¯t get a mate like you, beautiful. You deserve so much better.¡± He¡¯s been praying to the Goddess to take me away from Logan? ¡°You are my best friend, Jake.¡± I mumbled. ¡°Why would you want to hurt me like that?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Jake asked as he raised his eyebrows abruptly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Emma! Why would you say that?¡± ¡°You want to take my mate from me!¡± I said. ¡°That would hurt me.¡± ¡°No, beautiful, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Jake said, wrapping his arm around my shoulders and pulling me closer to him. ¡°I would be your mate then. There would be no pain, beautiful, only love. I love you so fucking much. I love you more than my life, Emma.¡± My heart clenched painfully. I knew I had to choose my words carefully. Jake was hurt and vulnerable right now. I had to make sure not to hurt his feelings. ¡°I love you too, Jake.¡± I said softly. ¡°And I am sorry that you still haven¡¯t found your mate. If I were yours, I am sure that you would love me endlessly. But I am not your mate, Jake.¡± ¡°You could be.¡± Jake mumbled. Shivers went up and down my spine. I knew that he was hurt. I knew that he wouldn¡¯t be saying this if he wasn¡¯t. But it was so hard for me not to pull away from him. ¡°No, Jake, I couldn¡¯t.¡± I said softly. ¡°I am Logan¡¯s mate. I am his wife. I couldn¡¯t be yours.¡± Jake looked up at me, and the pain I saw in his eyes made my heart hurt. ¡°You will find a girl who will love you so much, because you are an amazing person.¡± I said, giving him a small smile. ¡°You will love her so much more than you love me. I am sure of it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to see past you.¡± Jake mumbled, looking down at his hands. I didn¡¯t know what to say to that, so I just stayed silent. ¡°I am sorry for bothering you, beautiful.¡± Jake said, looking up at me. ¡°I really needed to see you.¡± ¡°You could never bother me.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°I will always be here for you.¡± Jake pulled me into a hug and kissed the top of my head. I hugged him back tightly. ¡°I should go.¡± Jake said as he let me go and stood up. ¡°How about a milkshake at the diner tonight?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± I nodded, smiling at him. Jake bent down to kiss the top of my head again before he turned around and left my office. I took a deep breath and tried to stop the pain in my heart. I needed to see my mate. Logan? I mind-linked him. Yes, baby? He responded immediately. Can youe to my office for a second? I asked. A few momentster, I heard Logan¡¯s footsteps approaching my office at a fast pace. Rted March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Burning Logan POV ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked as I barged into my mate¡¯s office. She was sitting on the couch, and I could see the sadness in her eyes. I was so distracted that I almost missed the scent of the person I hated. Jacob. Leon got nervous immediately. I saw fucking red. If he hurt her¡­ ¡°What did Jacob do to you?¡± I asked as I approached her. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Emma sighed. ¡°He was sad, so he made me a little sad as well.¡± I sat down next to her and pulled her onto myp. She straddled me and ced her hands on my shoulders. ¡°What did he say, baby?¡± I asked her softly. He did do something. He made my mate sad. I wanted to punch the living shit out of him because of that. ¡°It¡¯s not important.¡± Emma said, giving me a small smile. ¡°I just wanted to see you.¡± I clenched my fists and tried to keep my anger under control. It was important. He fucking made her sad. Emma leaned in and kissed me before I could protest and argue with her. I kissed her back, enjoying the taste of her. Emma moaned quietly, and my dick twitched. I needed to get inside of her. As soon as possible. ¡°I love you, Logan.¡± Emma mumbled as she stopped kissing me. The pain in her voice made my heart break. ¡°What did he tell you, baby?¡± I asked, cupping her cheeks. ¡°I can hear your pain. I can feel your pain, Emma. What did he say?¡± Emma bit her lip and took a deep breath. ¡°You have to promise me that you won¡¯t do anything to him.¡± Emma mumbled. ¡°He didn¡¯t mean it. He is just vulnerable right now.¡± I tightened my jaw and nodded. ¡°He said that I was your second choice.¡± Emma said quietly. My heart stopped beating. Oh, I was going to fucking kill him! ¡°What?¡± I growled. Leon stirred and wanted toe out. I pushed him back. I was angry enough. I didn¡¯t need his anger as well. ¡°He didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Emma sighed. ¡°He is worried about his mate, and he just¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I interrupted her as another growl escaped me. ¡°He just wanted to convince you to leave me and go to him?¡± ¡°I would never do that, Logan.¡± Emma said as she caressed my cheek. ¡°I know, baby, I know.¡± I said. ¡°He just¡­¡± I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. He wasn¡¯t going to take her from me. I wouldn¡¯t let him. I opened my eyes and took her hands in mine. ¡°You were never a second choice.¡± I said softly. ¡°You were always the first. You had my heart from the moment I knew that you were my mate. The decisions I made were so fucking stupid, and, looking back, I don¡¯t even know why I made them. I was weak, and I didn¡¯t took my heart into consideration when I made that stupid choice. If I did, I would have made you mine as soon as you came down those stairs.¡± I pulled her closer and ced a soft kiss on her lips. ¡°You have my heart, baby.¡± I said. ¡°You always had it, even when you didn¡¯t know it.¡± I kissed her again. ¡°I can feel your soul in mine.¡± I said as I caressed her cheek softly. ¡°They are intertwined. I would be nothing without your soul in mine, Emma. I would be nothing.¡± A tear fell on Emma¡¯s cheek, and I wiped it away. She leaned in and kissed me hard. ¡°I love you.¡± Emma said. ¡°I love you too, baby.¡± I mumbled as I started sucking on my mark on her neck. She moaned and arched her back, pressing herself against my already hard dick. My body was burning with the need to be inside of her. ¡°Stand up, lock the door, and sit on your desk.¡± I told her, growling. She did as she was told. I watched her ass as she walked away, and I almost came into my pants. I watched as she sat down on her desk and looked at me. I stood up and approached her, keeping my eyes on hers the entire time. I could see the lust in her eyes growing by the second. I kissed her, keeping my eyes open. She did the same. I stared into her beautiful soul, and my body shivered. I traced my hand down her body, reaching the hem of her skirt, and pulling it up. I lifted her so I could pull her skirt up high. I needed it out of the way right the fuck now. I kneeled in front of her, opened her legs, and looked up at her. Her breathing was hard and fast. Her chest was falling up and down rapidly. I could see her hard nipples straining against her blouse. She kept those beautiful blue eyes on me the entire time. I ced one of her legs on my shoulder and looked down at the thing I wanted most. I moved her panties, aside and looked up at her as I started sucking on her clit gently. She threw her head back and moaned. ¡°Eyes on me.¡± I growled, making her look back down at me. I wanted to look at her as I sucked and licked her. I wanted to see her as she reached her orgasm. I got my wish soon. Her breathing picked up. She tensed up. Her moans got even louder. One more lick, and she would being. She was so close. So I stopped. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Emma¡¯s eyes widened, and she whined. ¡°I want youing on my dick.¡± I growled as I stood up and pulled my pants down. My dick was painfully hard. ¡°Lay down and lift your hips for me, baby.¡± I ordered, running my fingers up and down her folds. She was so fucking wet. She did as she was told, and a few secondster, I was pushing into her. ¡°Oh, fuck.¡± I growled as she threw her head back and moaned. ¡°Eyes on me.¡± I reminded her as I started thrusting into her. She looked at me, and I smirked at her. ¡°Good girl.¡± I said, growling. My thrusts became harder. I reached down and started to rub her clit. ¡°Oh, Logan.¡± she moaned. Fuck. I wasn¡¯t going tost long. ¡°Come for me, baby.¡± I told her, and she did. I felt her walls tighten around me. She cried out and wrapped her legs around my waist, pushing me even more into her. My vision ckened, and I saw fucking stars as I exploded inside of her. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Help Me Emma POV The door to my office burst open. I almost had a heart attack. I was so focused on work that I didn¡¯t even hear anyone approaching my office. ¡°Goddess, Amy.¡± I said, cing my hand over my heart. ¡°You are going to give me a heart attack.¡± Emma, baby, what¡¯s wrong?! I heard Logan¡¯s panicked voice in my head. I am okay. I mind-linked him back. Amy burst into my office. I was focused on work, and I didn¡¯t hear hering. Goddess, baby. Logan mumbled. I got so freaked out. I am sorry. I said. I am okay. Don¡¯t worry. I will always worry, baby. Logan said softly. That¡¯s my job. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I love you. I told him. I love you too. He responded softly.. I cut our mind-link and focused on Amy. She raised an eyebrow at me and sat down on the couch. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear meing?¡± she asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a werewolf?¡± ¡°I was focused on work.¡± I sighed. ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°You are working too much, Emmy.¡± Amy sighed, frowning at me. ¡°That girls¡¯ day wasn¡¯t enough. You need to take a little break.¡± ¡°I will take a break when everything gets done.¡± I said, leaning back in my chair. ¡°I have too much to do to even be thinking about taking a break.¡± ¡°You are running a pack.¡± Amy sighed, rolling her eyes. ¡°There will always be something to do.¡± I sighed and ran my fingers through my hair. ¡°I know.¡± I mumbled. ¡°I just want to be a good Luna, you know? I want my pack members to have everything. I want them to be taken care of. I want them to live in a nice pack. I want them to be happy.¡± ¡°You are a great Luna!¡± Amy eximed as she stood up and came to sit on a chair in front of my desk. ¡°Are you kidding me? Our pack members adore you!¡± A small smile spread across my face. ¡°But you can¡¯t help them if you get sick, Emmy.¡± Amy continued softly. ¡°And you are going to get sick if you continue like this. Did you even eat today?¡± I bit my lower lip and shook my head. ¡°Goddess, Emma.¡± Amy sighed, rolling her eyes. She stood up and approached me. She grabbed my hand, pulled me up, and started leading me out of my office. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked, trying to pull my hand out of her tight grip. ¡°I can¡¯t leave yet, Amy.¡± ¡°We are going to the diner.¡± Amy said sternly. ¡°You are eating, and we are talking about my problem.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± I tried to argue, but Amy interrupted me. ¡°No buts.¡± she said as she stopped in front of Logan¡¯s office. She opened the door and walked inside, pulling me behind her. Logan was sitting at his desk with a bunch of papers in front of him. He was already looking at us. Unlike me, he heard using. One of his eyebrows was raised, and his eyes were focused on Amy¡¯ hand on my arm. I could feel him tense up. I could tell that he wasn¡¯t sure if he should react or not. ¡°Hello, Alpha.¡± Amy said. ¡°I just wanted to let you know that I am taking your mate to lunch. She hasn¡¯t eaten anything today.¡± Logan¡¯s eyes snapped to me. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten?¡± he growled. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to eat.¡± I defended myself. ¡°I had too much work to do.¡± Logan sighed and looked at Amy. ¡°Take her.¡± he ordered. ¡°After you finish lunch, take her home.¡± ¡°But I have¡­¡± I tried arguing, but Logan interrupted me. ¡°It can wait, Emma.¡± Logan said, looking back down at the papers in front of him. ¡°Go eat and wait for me at home. I won¡¯t be long.¡± Amy grinned and pulled me out of Logan¡¯s office. I resisted the urge to sigh and roll my eyes. ¡°So, what did you want to talk to me about?¡± I asked as Amy and I were walking to the diner. Amy sighed and nced at me. ¡°Drake ising tomorrow.¡± she mumbled. I furrowed my eyebrows. Wasn¡¯t that a good thing? ¡°I am nervous.¡± Amy said after she saw my confused expression. Oh. Right. Drake was probably going to ask her to be his chosen mate. I smiled and bumped my shoulder against hers. ¡°Someone is getting a mate.¡± I said happily. We reached the diner, and Amy opened the door for me. I saw her roll her eyes, and it made me chuckle. Our usual table wasn¡¯t upied, so we sat down and waited for the waitress. ¡°I¡¯m so happy.¡± Amy said. ¡°But I am also very nervous. What should I wear?¡± Iughed and shook my head. ¡°Is he taking you somewhere?¡± I asked, leaning toward her. ¡°Yes.¡± Amy smiled. ¡°He is taking me to dinner, but he wouldn¡¯t give me any details.¡± ¡°It sounds like you will need help getting ready.¡± I said, smirking at her. Amy reached over the table and took my hands in hers. ¡°Yes, Emmy.¡± she eximed dramatically, making meugh. ¡°Help me, please. I need your help.¡± I chuckled and nodded. ¡°Do you have a dress?¡± I asked. ¡°Or would you like to borrow mine?¡± Amy let my hands go and leaned back in her seat. She bit her lip and furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°You are much shorter than me.¡± she said. ¡°I think that most of your dresses would barely cover my butt.¡± I sighed and rolled my eyes. ¡°I am not that short.¡± Amy wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by the waitress. ¡°Hello Luna, hello Amy.¡± Megan said with a small smile on her face. ¡°I am so sorry for the wait. What can I get you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize, Megan.¡± I said, smiling back at her. ¡°I will have fries and a soda, please.¡± ¡°Logan will kill me if I let you eat fries only.¡± Amy sighed. ¡°She will have a hamburger as well. I will have the same.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Megan said as she wrote our order down. ¡°Two fries, two hamburgers, and two sodas.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Amy said, smiling at Megan. ¡°Thank you.¡± I told her. She gave us a small smile and walked away. ¡°So, do you want to borrow one of my dresses or not?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow and smiling at Amy. ¡°I am sure that Drake wouldn¡¯t mind seeing your butt.¡± I was so excited for her. She was an, amazing person, and she deserved a man who would love and cherish her. I was so d that she found Drake. I was so d that she was happy. I wanted the best for my friend, and I was so happy that she would get it. She didn¡¯t deserve anything less. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 The Rogue Logan POV Where are you? I got a mind-link from Andrew. Home. I answered immediately. Why? We caught one of the rogues at Drake¡¯s border. Andrew said. He is in the cell. I¡¯ll be right there. I said as I stood up and walked toward my bedroom. I reached my bedroom, and a small smile spread across my face. My mate was in there, rummaging through her closet and throwing some of her dresses on our bed. She was wearing sweats and a hoodie, but she looked fucking fabulous. She could wear a trash bag for all I cared. I would always want her. I leaned on the doorframe and crossed my arms over my chest. ¡°Maybe you could help me instead of just standing there and staring at me.¡± Emma said, ncing at me over her shoulder. ¡°I like the view.¡± I said, smirking. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t know shit about dresses. How am I supposed to help?¡± Emma chuckled and turned around. She threw another dress on our bed and approached me. I pulled her into my arms and kissed her softly. ¡°Andrew mind-linked me.¡± I told her. ¡°They caught one of the rogues at Drake¡¯s border. He is in a cell. We are going to question him.¡± A worried look spread across Emma¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby.¡± I said immediately. ¡°I will let you know as soon as I know something, okay? Enjoy This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . your day with Amy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Emma mumbled. ¡°Call me if you need anything, okay?¡± I bent down and ced another kiss on her soft lips. I would never get tired of kissing her. ¡°Of course.¡± I said. ¡°I have to go. I will see you tonight.¡± Emma smiled, and I kissed her again. Fuck. I wanted to stay here with her. I wanted to make love to her. I wanted to touch every part of her body. I groaned as I stopped kissing her. ¡°I can¡¯t wait toe home tonight.¡± I sighed. ¡°I will wait for you.¡± Emma said, giving me a small smile. I smiled back at her. I would fucking run back home to her as soon as I could. Emma walked back to the closet. I took a deep breath and turned around. I would miss her so fucking much. I heard her rummaging through the closet again, when I remembered something important that I forgot to tell her. ¡°Emma?¡± I called her as I turned back to look at her. She looked up at me, and I smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t borrow her that ck dress I love so much.¡± I said. ¡°That is mine to see on you and mine to take off of you.¡± Emma chuckled and nodded. I winked at her and turned back around. I needed to leave before I lost all of my willpower and stayed with her in our bed. I was out of my house and in the cer in less than 10 minutes. ¡°Alpha.¡± one of the guards said, bowing to me as he opened the cer door. ¡°Thank you, Ryan.¡± I said as I walked inside. Andrew and Drake were in there, waiting for me. ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked, making both of them look at me. I didn¡¯t have time to waste. I needed to find out why the fuck they were attacking Drake¡¯s pack. I needed to find out if it had anything to do with my mate. I needed to find out who the fuck to kill. Andrew and Drake walked further into the cer, and I followed behind them. Andrew opened the cell door and let me inside. The rogue looked up. He was a young wolf. He probably just shifted. He was skinny, dirty, and butt naked. He was in silver handcuffs, but he was so frightened that I seriously doubted he would try anything. I wasn¡¯t going to take any chances, though. His eyes widened as he saw me. ¡°Please, Alpha, let me go.¡± he whined. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°I will be the judge of that.¡± I said as I sat down opposite him. Andrew and Drake walked inside and closed the door behind themselves. ¡°Please, Alpha¡­¡± the rogue spoke, but I interrupted him. ¡°Why did you attack Alpha Drake¡¯s pack?¡± I asked, making him nce up at Drake. ¡°I¡­¡± he started speaking, but stopped and looked down at his hands. ¡°Did someone order you to do it?¡± I growled. The rogue looked up at me, and I knew the answer even before he fucking spoke. Someone ordered him. Who? WHO?! Were they after my mate? Was my mate in danger? My heart raced, and it felt like it was going to jump out of my chest. Leon started trashing and growling, trying to get out. I pushed him back, trying to stay as calm as possible. I needed this kid to tell me everything he fucking knew. ¡°Who?¡± Andrew asked. I could hear his voice trembling. The rogue looked up at him and then back at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± he mumbled. ¡°My friend told me we got an order to attack Alpha Drake¡¯s pack.¡± I growled and narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°What friend? Rogues don¡¯t have friends. They are fucking lone wolves. Are you part of some group?¡± The rogue visibly trembled. ¡°No. It¡¯s just me and my friend. He met some older rogue wolf who told him that he would pay us if we attacked Alpha Drake¡¯s pack.¡± My heart fucking stopped. ¡°Where the fuck is your friend?¡± Andrew growled, mming his fists on the table. The rogue flinched and looked at Andrew. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± he mumbled quietly. ¡°We got separated.¡± ¡°Did the other rogue wolf tell your friend why you needed to attack my pack?¡± Drake asked, his voice stern and cold. The rogue looked up at him and shook his head. ¡°No. But my friend heard him mention Alpha Logan¡¯s pack. He said something about Alpha Logan¡¯s patrols, but my friend didn¡¯t hear what.¡± I clenched my fists and tightened my jaw. ¡°We need to find his friend.¡± I said, trying to remain calm. ¡°We need to question him and find out what the fuck he knows.¡± I stood up and rushed toward the door. Andrew and Drake followed behind me. We werepletely ignoring the rogue and his shouting. ¡°Where is Emma?¡± Andrew asked, his voiceced with worry. ¡°She is with Amy.¡± I growled. ¡°She can¡¯t be left alone from now on. Not until we know what the fuck was that rogue talking about.¡± My heart was racing again. My whole fucking body hurt. Were they after my mate again? Did they want to take her from me? I wouldn¡¯t let them. We wouldn¡¯t let them. Emma was the strongest wolf. Wolfsbane and silver couldn¡¯t hurt her. Wolfsbane and silver couldn¡¯t hurt me. Her magic was running through my veins from the moment she marked me. We were strong, and no one could fucking hurt us. No one could take her away from me. Not again. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 3, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 She Asked To See You Emma POV ¡°You should go with the red one.¡± I said as I looked Amy up and down. Amy turned around and took another look in the mirror. ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked. ¡°This one is pretty good too.¡± ¡°Your boobs look better in the red one.¡± I said, making Amy look at me with a smirk. ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded, chuckling. ¡°I am sure.¡± Amy smiled and walked away to remove the dress she was wearing. I heard footsteps approaching her room at a fast pace. I knew it was my mate, Andrew, and Drake. But why were they in such a rush? Did the rogue tell them something important? I stood up just as they barged into the room. ¡°Emma!¡± Logan sighed in relief. He closed the distance between us and pulled me into his arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked as I hugged him back. ¡°What did the rogue say?¡± ¡°Drake?¡± I heard Amy¡¯s voice behind me. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been told by someone to attack Drake¡¯s pack.¡± Andrew answered, and I could hear the anger in his voice. ¡°The rogue said that his friend was told by some older man to attack Drake¡¯s pack. The man mentioned our pack as well, but the rogue¡¯s friend didn¡¯t hear what he said.¡± ¡°We are trying to find the rogue¡¯s friend so we can ask him ourselves.¡± Logan growled, holding onto me as tightly as he could. I nced at Andrew. He was staring,at me with a worried look on his face. ¡°You can¡¯t be alone from now on, love.¡± Andrew told me. ¡°One of us has to be with you at all times.¡± I took a deep breath and looked up at my mate. The worry in his eyes made my heart hurt. ¡°Maybe this isn¡¯t about me at all.¡± I said as I lifted my hand and caressed his cheek. ¡°There is probably nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°I am not taking any chances.¡± Logan growled. ¡°I am not letting them take you from me again.¡± ¡°Logan is right, Em.¡± my brother sighed, making me look at him. ¡°We can¡¯t take any chances. I really hope that you are right and this isn¡¯t about you. But if it is, and we took it lightly¡­¡± Andrew stopped talking, and I could see him shiver. Logan rubbed my back softly and kissed the top of my head. ¡°Nothing will happen to her, Andrew.¡± Logan said, looking at my brother. ¡°We aren¡¯t taking it lightly. I will do everything I have to do to keep her safe.¡± I could feel the tensioning off of Logan, and it made me so sad. I wished that he didn¡¯t have to worry so much. I wished that there was something that I could do to make it easier on him. I wished that I could just solve this rogue problem in the blink of an eye. I wished that Logan didn¡¯t have to worry about it. I turned around and looked at my friend, who was now wearing her sweats and a hoodie. She was in Drake¡¯s arms, and she was looking at me with a worried expression on her face. I needed them to stop worrying. I let Logan go and smiled. ¡°I need you three to leave.¡± I said, pointing at the guys. ¡°Amy and I aren¡¯t done here.¡± ¡°Emma¡­¡± Logan spoke, but I interrupted him. ¡°I am safe here, Logan.¡± I said, walking toward Amy¡¯s closet. ¡°You can even wait outside if you want, but Amy and I need more time.¡± ¡°She is right, Logan.¡± Andrew said. ¡°Nothing will happen to her here. We will wait outside.¡± Logan clenched his fists and tightened his jaw. For a second, I thought that he wouldn¡¯t agree. But he took a deep breath and gave me a small nod. ¡°We will be right outside.¡± Logan said. ¡°As soon as you are done here, we are going home, and we will talk about the precautions we are taking.¡± I nodded and gave him a small smile. Logan approached me and cupped my cheeks. He kissed me softly and inhaled my scent. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I love you.¡± he mumbled quietly. ¡°I love you too.¡± I said, cing another small kiss on his lips. I saw Drake kiss Amy before he followed my brother out of the room. ¡°Logan.¡± my brother called him, making him sigh and walk out. He nced at me one more time before he closed the door behind himself. Amy looked at me and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Technically, we are done here.¡± ¡°No, we are not.¡± I said, turning around and grabbing another dress from Amy¡¯s closet. ¡°I want to see this one on you.¡± ¡°What about the red one?¡± Amy asked. ¡°The red one is the best.¡± I said, turning around and handing her the dress. ¡°I just want to be sure. This is an important dinner.¡± Amy took the dress from me and sighed. ¡°Emma¡­¡± she started speaking, but I interrupted her. ¡°Put the dress on, Amy.¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡°We are running out of time.¡± Amy sighed again, but she walked to the bathroom to put the dress on. I sat on her bed and took a deep breath. Everything would be okay. The rogue issue at Drake¡¯s pack probably wasn¡¯t about me. It¡¯s been four years since Samuel took me. I was a lot stronger than I was when Samuel took me. No one could hurt me again. No one could take me away from my mate again. No one could hurt my family and my pack. I wouldn¡¯t let them. A mind-link from one of our warriors interrupted my thoughts. Luna? He called me with a hint of worry in his voice. Why would he be worried? Yes? I answered immediately. Is everything okay, Mike? There is a woman here at the border. Mike said. She asked to see you. I furrowed my eyebrows, and stood up. A woman? I asked, confused. She says that she is a witch, Luna. Mike said, and I could hear the worry in his voice increasing. She says that she needs to talk to you immediately. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 13, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Emma POV My heart raced as I rushed toward the bathroom. ¡°Amy?¡± I called my friend as I knocked on the door. ¡°I¡¯m not done, Emma.¡± she said. ¡°I have to go.¡± I told her. ¡°Go with the red one. It¡¯s definitely the best.¡± The bathroom door opened, and Amy looked at me with a confused expression on her face. ¡°What?¡± she asked. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Mike mind-linked me.¡± I said. ¡°A woman is at the border, and she wants to talk to me.¡± Amy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A woman? Who is she?¡± I really didn¡¯t have time to exin. ¡°I will let you know as soon as I am done talking to her, okay?¡± I said as I turned around and rushed toward the bedroom door. ¡°I will be right back.¡±, ¡°Wait, Emma¡­¡± Amy shouted, but I didn¡¯t have time to wait. I needed to go. I needed to talk to that witch. ¡°Shit.¡± I heard Amy mumble as I opened the door and rushed outside. My brother, Logan, and Drake were standing outside of Amy¡¯s house. They were talking, and all of them had frowns on their faces. My brother saw me first. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, and his frown was reced with a worried look. ¡°Mike mind-linked me.¡± I said, feeling more nervous by the second. ¡°There is a woman at the border. She says that she is a witch and that she wants to talk to me.¡± Logan¡¯s growl nearly made me go deaf. ¡°What?¡± my brother growled menacingly. ¡°Shit.¡± Drake mumbled, clenching his fists. ¡°Fuck no.¡± Logan said, grabbing me and tightening his arms around me. ¡°Go to the packhouse, Emma. Andrew, link Lewis. We are going to the border.¡± ¡°Logan, no.¡± I argued. ¡°She wanted to talk to me. She is alone. If she wanted to hurt me, she wouldn¡¯t just ask for me. She would attack our patrol.¡± ¡°I am not letting you get hurt!¡± Logan growled in my ear. ¡°Go to the packhouse.¡± I tried to get out of his arms, but he only tightened his hold on me. ¡°She could know something about me, Logan.¡± I sighed. ¡°She just wants to talk.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t fucking know that!¡± Logan growled loudly. ¡°Emma!¡± I heard Amy¡¯s voice as she ran out of her house. I looked at Amy, who sighed in relief. ¡°I thought that you would go alone.¡± Amy said, cing a hand over her heart. ¡°Thank Goddess that the guys were still here.¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t going at all.¡± Logan growled as he picked me up. ¡°She is going to the packhouse.¡± ¡°Logan¡­¡± I spoke, but he interrupted ¡°Emma, don¡¯t.¡± he said sternly. ¡°We will talk to her and bring her to you if she is harmless.¡± Andrew got involved in our fight. ¡°But we can¡¯t let you go to her until we are sure that she won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°How can you be sure that she won¡¯t hurt you?¡± I asked my brother, trying to get Logan to put me down. ¡°I can¡¯t let her hurt you.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t, Emma.¡± Andrew said softly. ¡°I promise. She won¡¯t hurt us. There will be a lot of us and only one of her. She won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± ¡°Well, I could go then.¡± I said. ¡°If she won¡¯t be able to hurt you, she won¡¯t be able to hurt me either.¡± ¡°We are not taking any chances. Andrew said sternly. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± I tried arguing again, but both Logan and Andrew growled at me. ¡°Can I trust you to take her to the packhouse, Amy?¡± Logan asked. I sighed and rolled my eyes. I knew why they worried, but why would shee alone and ask Mike to see me if she wanted to hurt me? She could have brought her friends. She could have attacked Mike. She didn¡¯t do anything. She just asked to see me. ¡°Of course, Alpha.¡± Amy said as she approached us. Logan put me down, and Amy took my hand in hers. Logan cupped my cheeks and made me look up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything until wee back.¡± he said, and I could see fear in his eyes. ¡°Please, Emma, I can¡¯t lose you.¡± I gulped and wrapped my arms around him as tightly as I could. He ced a hand on my head, pressing me close to him. I could hear his erratic heartbeat. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I mumbled. ¡°I will wait until youe back.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Logan sighed in relief. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± I said, looking up at him. He kissed me softly before he let me ¡°Be careful, okay?¡± I told him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I will, baby.¡± Logan said, giving me a small smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Logan gave me another kiss before he, Andrew, and Drake walked away toward the border. ¡°Come on, Emmy.¡± Amy said, tugging on my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the packohouse.¡± I followed Amy to the packhouse. My heart raced, and my mind was on the border. What did the witch want? Did she know something about me? I hoped that Logan would let me talk to her. She could know something important. She could know something that would help me understand myself better. The only thing I knew about myself was that wolfsbane and silver couldn¡¯t hurt me. I knew that I could protect Logan as well because he made me test it a few years ago. It took a lot of my energy, but I could protect my mate. I tried so hard to discover other things I could do, but no one knew anything. The books we found in the caves were in some ancientnguage we couldn¡¯t decipher. Samuel didn¡¯t know anything, or he just didn¡¯t want to say anything. It was hard not knowing anything about myself. It was hard knowing that I could do so much for my pack if I just knew who I was. It was hard knowing that I could protect my family and my pack if I only knew more about myself and my powers. I was hoping that I would find out today. I was hoping that Logan would let me talk to the witch. I took a deep breath and tried to calm my erratic heartbeat. Logan, Drake, and my brother would be okay. They had to be okay. They would let me talk to the witch, and I would find out something new about myself. Everything would be okay. Everything had to be okay. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 What Do You Want Logan POV My heart was going so fucking fast that I was sure it would jump out of my body. I was in my wolf form, racing toward the border. Andrew was on my right, and Drake was on my left. We were pissed as fuck. What did that witch want? If she came here to hurt Emma, I would fucking kill her. I would snap her neck in a fucking second. ¡®Let me sink my canines into her, Logan.¡¯ Leon growled. ¡®Let me show her what happens when you touch my mate.¡¯ Well, thankfully, she hadn¡¯t touched her. I would never let her touch her. There was still a chance that the bitch really wanted to talk. I couldn¡¯t kill her if she knew something about Emma. I couldn¡¯t do that to my mate. She¡¯s been trying to learn something about herself for a long time. She deserved to know something. She deserved some answers. If the witch had the answers, I would make sure that she gave them to Emma. She wouldn¡¯t leave my fucking pack until she told us everything. We were getting closer to the border, and the anger inside me grew. We areing, Mike. I mind-linked my warrior. Yes, Alpha. Mike mind-linked me back. I forced myself to run faster. My paws hit the ground so fast and hard that they hurt. But I didn¡¯t give a shit. I needed to get there as fast as I could. A few secondster, my eyes fell on an old woman standing at my border. I growled loudly, making her look at me. I approached Mike and her, and I barred my canines at the woman. ¡°Hello, Alpha Logan.¡± she said. ¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t let Emmae.¡± How the fuck did she know her name?! I shifted back, and Andrew gave me a pair of short sweats. He and Drake were already in their human forms. They were standing next to me with murderous looks on their faces. ¡°How the fuck do you know her name?¡± Andrew growled at the woman. She looked at him and gave him a small smile. ¡°Every witch alive knows her name.¡± the witch said. ¡°She is our finest creation.¡± Their finest creation? What the fuck was she talking about?! ¡°Why do you want to see my mate?¡± I asked, clenching my fists and trying to keep Leon froming out. ¡°I know everything there is to know about the White Wolf.¡± the old woman said. ¡°I¡¯m here to help.¡± tightened my jaw. ¡°Help with what?¡± I growled. ¡°A war ising, Alpha Logan.¡± the woman said, making my heart stop. ¡°But not the kind you are thinking. For the war that ising, you won¡¯t need your sharp canines or your long ws. You will need something else. I¡¯m here to tell you what.¡± I narrowed my eyes at the woman, and my anger grew. ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡± I growled. I nced at Andrew. He was tense. His muscles were strained. I could tell that he was holding Asher back. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you until I exin the legend and the history of the White Wolf or True Luna, whatever you want to call it.¡± the woman said. ¡°Exin.¡± Andrew said before I could. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Emma should hear it too?¡± the woman sighed. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s a long story. I am old, and I would really like to sit down.¡± I chuckled darkly. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you near her.¡± I growled. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you hurt her.¡± The woman raised her eyebrows at me. ¡°Hurt her? I would never hurt her. She is a treasure. She is magical. She is one of a kind. I wouldn¡¯t hurt her, Alpha Logan. I didn¡¯te here to hurt her. I came here to help her.¡± I looked at Andrew. He didn¡¯t look convinced. I wasn¡¯t fucking convinced. ¡°You were searching for a witch to help you, weren¡¯t you?¡± the woman asked. ¡°You have one now.¡± I looked at her and narrowed my eyes. ¡°I was searching for a witch to trante the books we found.¡± I said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t searching for a witch to let her near my mate.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to trante the books.¡± the Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. woman said. ¡°I know what¡¯s written in them. My ancestors wrote those books. I know everything there is to know about the White Wolf.¡± What do you think? Andrew mind-linked I¡¯m not sure. I sighed. If she knows something and we don¡¯t hear her out, it would be a huge mistake. If she hurts her¡­ Andrew growled. She can only try, Andrew. I said. I would fucking kill her before she could do anything. I took a deep breath and tightened my jaw. We could take her to one of the patrol cabins. I said to Andrew. We could bring Emma there. I don¡¯t want her to see our pack. I don¡¯t want her to know anything about our pack. I want to keep her close to the border. Okay. Andrew said, but I could still hear worry in his voice. I will go get Emma. I gave him a small nod, and he shifted back into his wolf form. He started running back, and I looked at the witch. ¡°You will follow me to one of our patrol cabins.¡± I said. ¡°Andrew will bring my mate there. One wrong move, and I will snap your neck. The witch gave me a small smile. ¡°I believe you, Alpha Logan.¡± she said, taking a step closer to me. ¡°That¡¯s why I am here. I want to help you. I want to help your mate.¡± ¡°I hope that you are telling the truth because I will kill you if you try to hurt her.¡± I said, clenching my fists. ¡°She means everything to me. She is my everything. I won¡¯t let you hurt her.¡± The witch smiled and took another step closer, crossing over the border of my pack. Mike growled instinctively. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mike.¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job. Go back to patrolling the border. I will take it from here.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± Mike said as he narrowed his eyes at the witch. He turned around, jumped, and shifted mid-air. I watched him as he ran away. ¡°Alpha Drake.¡± I heard the woman¡¯s voice and looked back at her. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Ready to help Logan kill you.¡± Drake said coldly, making the witch smile. ¡°I believe you.¡± she said as we started walking toward the cabin. ¡°It¡¯s nice to know that Emma has people around her who want to protect her.¡± I nced at the witch. My heart raced. What war was she talking about? Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 The White Wolf (Part One) Emma POV ¡°You won¡¯t leave my side for a second, am I clear?¡± Andrew told me as we were approaching the cabin. ¡°If I tell you to run, you run. Understand?¡± I couldn¡¯t move my eyes from the cabin. ¡°Emma?¡± Andrew called me. I nodded. ¡°No, Emma.¡± he said as he stopped me and made me look at him. ¡°I need you to tell me that you understand. I¡¯m not letting you in there until you tell me that you won¡¯t leave my side and that you will run if I tell you to run.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The worry I saw in his eyes made me forget about the witch for a second. ¡°I understand, Andrew.¡± I said as I took his hand in mine and gave him a small smile. ¡°I won¡¯t leave your side for a second.¡± ¡°And you will run if I tell you to?¡± he asked, narrowing his eyes at me. I wasn¡¯t going to do that. I wasn¡¯t going to let them get hurt. I was going to help. But I knew that Andrew didn¡¯t want to hear that, so I nodded and smiled again. ¡°Yes.¡± I said. He studied my face for a second. He nodded and pulled me into a hug. ¡°Okay.¡± he said as he let me go. ¡°Come on.¡± Andrew took my hand in his and pulled me toward the cabin. We approached the door, and Andrew opened it slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking move.¡± I heard Logan¡¯s threatening growl. ¡°I am not going to hurt her, Alpha Logan.¡± I heard a woman sigh. Andrew and I entered the cabin, and my eyes fell on an old woman sitting on the couch. She smiled when she saw me, and I felt a wave of peace hit me. She wasn¡¯t going to hurt me. I was sure of it. ¡°Hello, Emma.¡± she said softly. ¡°It is so nice to finally meet you.¡± I smiled back at her, trying to take a step closer, but Andrew pulled me closer to him, pinning me to his chest. ¡°What did I tell you?¡± he growled quietly. I sighed butplied. She needed to gain their trust. I was sure that she would do it. I felt peaceful around her. She meant no harm. I felt Logan¡¯s eyes on me, and I felt his need to hold me. But he was standing close to the woman, and I knew that he wouldn¡¯t move an inch so that he could stop her if she tried to hurt me. ¡°My name is Anna.¡± the old woman said. ¡°I¡¯m here to help.¡± ¡°Do you know something about me?¡± I asked her, and she gave me a small smile. ¡°I know everything about you, Emma.¡± she said softly. My heart raced. ¡°How about you sit down and I tell you the legend of the White Wolf?¡± she asked, looking from me to Logan. Logan growled at her, making me frown. She could have already hurt me if she wanted to. She didn¡¯t, and somehow I knew that she wouldn¡¯t. Drake sat down next to Anna and growled. ¡°One wrong move, and you are dead. Remember that.¡± Anna looked at Drake and smiled. ¡°I know, Alpha Drake. No need to remind me.¡± Logan stepped away from the woman and approached me. He pulled me from Andrew¡¯s arms and buried his nose in my hair. I could feel his erratic heartbeat, and a wave of pain washed over me. ¡°I am okay, Logan.¡± I said quietly, cing a kiss on his chest. ¡°She won¡¯t hurt me.¡± Logan let me go and ced a small kiss on my lips. He pulled me toward a chair and made me sit on hisp. He wrapped his arms around me as tightly as he, could. Andrew sat down on the armchair. He never moved his eyes from Anna. ¡°Talk.¡± Logan growled at her. Anna took a deep breath and smiled at ¡°Samuel didn¡¯t know anything about you.¡± Anna said. ¡°The dark witches that worked for him were too young to remember anything. They were too young to interpret those books. The things they told Samuel were misinterpreted and mostly wrong.¡± ¡°But I do have those powers they mentioned.¡± I said, making Anna sigh. ¡°You do.¡± she nodded. ¡°You are also very charismatic, kind, and understanding, and your people love you, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Logan answered for me. ¡°That is a description of the first White Wolf.¡± Anna said. ¡°She was a very charismatic, kind, and loving woman. She was full of understanding, and her pack members always came to her for help. The witches who worked for Samuel read that wrong. They thought that those things came with being the White Wolf. That isn¡¯t your power, Emma. That was a description of the first White Wolf. You would still be those things even without your powers.¡± I gulped and took a deep breath. Logan kissed my temple and tightened his arms around me. ¡°There was only one White Wolf before you.¡± Anna continued. ¡°She lived a long time ago, and we never thought that another would be born. We thought that the curse was broken when she died.¡± ¡°The curse?¡± my brother asked, his voice trembling. Anna looked at him and nodded. ¡°The existence of the first White Wolf was really a curse made by a dark witch.¡± Anna said, looking back at me. ¡°Back then there were only two packs of werewolves, but they were getting stronger. They were expanding, and it was only a matter of time before a third pack would form. The witches didn¡¯t like that. They wanted the shifters to stop expanding. They wanted them gone.¡± I shivered, and Logan tensed up. Anna took a deep breath and leaned back on the couch. ¡°The witches thought long and hard about what to do.¡± Anna said. ¡°They¡¯ couldn¡¯t just kill the wolves because that would make the Goddess angry. They didn¡¯t want her rage. So they decided to use the wolves¡¯ very own strength against them.¡± Anna stopped talking and nced at Logan. ¡°They decided to use the mate bond to create a war between the two packs.¡± Anna said quietly, and I could see the sadness in her eyes. My heart raced. My body tensed up. My mind shut down. What did she mean by that? Why did she look so sad? How did the witches use the mate bond to inflict a war between the two first packs? ¡°Exin.¡± Logan said, his voice trembling. I could feel his fear. It was burning him. It was drowning him. I was helpless. I couldn¡¯t do anything. I couldn¡¯t take away his fear. Anna took a deep breath and looked back at me. ¡°The witches cursed the White Wolf with two true mates.¡± she said, making my heart stop beating. Rted March 2, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 8, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" March 5, 2023In "True Luna By Tessa Lilly" Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 The White Wolf (Part Two) Logan POV I heard her wrong. I had to have heard her wrong. There was no way, no fucking way, that there was another man who¡­ No. I fucking heard her wrong. ¡°What?¡± Andrew growled, breaking the silence that followed after the woman¡¯sst words. The witch looked at Andrew and took a deep breath. ¡°The witches decided to curse the White Wolf with two true mates.¡± she said. ¡°They knew that would create a war.¡± She said it again. She said two true mates, didn¡¯t she? Did I hear that wrong? Was something wrong with my ears? Leon was still. Too fucking still for my liking. I couldn¡¯t even reach him. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Emma mumbled, making me look at her. She was mine. I was her true mate. She was my true mate. There wasn¡¯t another man for her. There wasn¡¯t another man who would take her from me. ¡°The witches wanted a war between the packs.¡± Anna started exining. ¡°The wanted them to kill each other and stop expanding. They knew that the mate bond was the strongest bond between two people, and they decided to use it as a weapon.¡± My heart was going to give out. No. Please, Goddess, no. ¡°They chose a girl from one of the packs.¡± Anna continued. ¡°She was beautiful and kind, and the people This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . loved her. She was special as well because her wolf was pure white. She was only 17 at the time, but the witches knew that she would be the young Alpha¡¯s mate. They decided to curse her. They made the Alpha of the other pack her true mate as well. They knew that both of them would want her, not just because she was their true mate, but because she was all of those things I mentioned earlier. They knew that she would be a wonderful Luna. They knew that she would be a powerful wolf.¡± I gulped and tightened my arms around Emma. I couldn¡¯t feel my body. I wanted to scream. I wanted to tear the cabin apart. But I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t fucking move. ¡°The witches¡¯ n backfired.¡± Anna, sighed. ¡°That young woman was so kind and wonderful that she managed to stop the war. She managed to convince the two Alphas not to kill each other and innocent wolves in both packs. She kept the peace.¡± Anna looked at me, and I saw sympathy in her eyes. ¡°But she couldn¡¯t keep the peace in her heart and soul.¡± Anna said quietly. ¡°Both Alphas wanted her. Of course they did, she was their true mate. She couldn¡¯t be with them both, and she couldn¡¯t choose. She loved them both. She wanted them both, but she couldn¡¯t have them.¡± Anna looked back at Emma and took a deep breath. ¡°The young woman took her own life.¡± she said quietly. ¡°The two Alphas died in agonizing pain. The packs moved on from the tragedy. They continued expanding, and the witches didn¡¯t get their wish. They only managed to ruin three young lives.¡± My heart was going to jump out of my body. I couldn¡¯tprehend what Anna told us. My mind couldn¡¯tprehend it. My heart and my soul didn¡¯t want to ept it. ¡°Are you saying that I¡­¡± Emma spoke, her voice breaking. ¡°Yes, Emma.¡± Anna nodded. ¡°You have two true mates.¡± No. NO! FUCK NO! A loud growl escaped my frozen lips. I wanted it to be louder. I wanted it to be stronger. But I couldn¡¯t get it out. I couldn¡¯t. I was fucking frozen. No. NO! ¡°I don¡¯t want two mates.¡± Emma cried out. ¡°I want Logan. I don¡¯t¡­¡± She stopped talking, trying to take a deep breath. I could feel her panic increasing. My frozen body moved. I cupped her cheeks and made her look at me. ¡°Breathe, Emma.¡± I said, trying to stop my voice from shaking. ¡°Breathe, baby,e on.¡± Her wide eyes were filled with tears. She ced her hands over mine and tried to take a deep breath again. ¡°Come on, my love.¡± I said softly, leaning my forehead on hers. ¡°Breathe.¡± ¡°What can I do?¡± Emma mumbled, wrapping her hands around my neck. ¡°Can I reject him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anna said, giving me hope. ¡°But it won¡¯t break the bond, you know that.¡± My heart raced, and my stomach turned. I still couldn¡¯tprehend it. ¡°The only way to break the curse is to find out which one of your true mates was given to you by the Goddess and which one was given to you by the curse.¡± Anna said. Emma let go of me and looked at Anna. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Goddess gave you one of your mates.¡± Anna exined. ¡°The curse gave you the other. You need to choose the right one to get rid of the curse.¡± I felt the rage pulsing inside of me. It was growing by the second. I would tear the cabin apart. ¡°I have to choose?¡± Emma asked quietly. I could hear the disbelief in her voice. I could hear the pain in her voice. ¡°Yes.¡± Anna said. ¡°The true mate given to you by the Goddess will have to mark you on the other side of your neck. That¡¯s the only way to lift the curse and break the bond with the other wolf.¡± I looked at her neck, and my canines flew out. ¡°No, Alpha.¡± Anna said with a hint of panic in her voice. ¡°If you are the mate given to her by the curse, it will kill her.¡± Andrew growled loudly. ¡°He is my mate given to me by the Goddess!¡± Emma said loudly, clenching her fists and tightening her jaw. ¡°I don¡¯t want another mate! I don¡¯t need another mate!¡± She looked at me, and I saw pure panic in her eyes. She grabbed my face with both of her hands and looked me in the eyes. ¡°You are my mate!¡± she told me. ¡°I want you. I need you. I don¡¯t want anyone else. Mark me again. I won¡¯t die. The Goddess gave me you. I¡¯m sure of it. I know it.¡± I wanted to. Oh, Goddess, how badly I wanted to. She was mine. She was fucking mine. But what if I killed her? What if I wasn¡¯t the one? What if I killed my mate? What if I killed my wife? I pulled her to me and kissed her as hard as I could. She was mine, and I was hers. The Goddess gave her to me, and the Goddess gave me to her. I knew it. My heart and my soul knew it. But the fear was stronger. The fear stopped me from sinking my canines into her again. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 The White Wolf (Part Three) Emma POV My body was in pain. My soul was tearing apart. My heart feltpletely shattered. I didn¡¯t want another mate. I didn¡¯t need another mate. I had Logan. I wanted Logan. I needed Logan. I loved Logan. Only him, Goddess. Only him. I wanted to scream and cry. I wanted to burn the world to the ground. The panic inside me was increasing. It was getting harder and harder to breathe. Something was stuck in my throat, and I couldn¡¯t even speak. Something was sitting on my chest. Something was holding my body in a vice-like grip. I knew that Logan wouldn¡¯t mark me again. I knew it. I saw it in his eyes. He was afraid that he wasn¡¯t the one. But he was! He was! I knew it! ¡°Emma, love, no.¡± I heard my brother¡¯s voice. ¡°We need proof first.¡± I didn¡¯t need proof. I knew that he was the one. I couldn¡¯t imagine loving someone as much as I loved Logan. I couldn¡¯t imagine wanting and needing someone as much as I wanted and needed Logan. I couldn¡¯t imagine anyone else touching me. I couldn¡¯t imagine anyone else kissing me.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Only him. I wanted to tell them that I didn¡¯t need proof, but I couldn¡¯t speak. Would I lose Logan? Would I lose the love of my life? ¡°She is in shock.¡± Logan said softly. ¡°Can you give us some privacy?¡± I could hear the pain in his voice. I could feel the fear he felt. I felt someone kissing the top of my head. I heard footsteps leaving the room. I heard the front door close. Logan cupped my cheeks and kissed my lips softly. I was frozen. I couldn¡¯t even kiss him back. ¡°I am yours, and you are mine.¡± Logan said, leaning his forehead on mine. He never moved his hands from my face. I was his. Completely his. Only his. ¡°Say it back, Emma.¡± he told me. I forced my lips to move. I swallowed the lump in my throat. ¡°I am yours, and you are mine.¡± I said quietly. My voice sounded broken. ¡°Listen to me, baby.¡± Logan said, lifting his head and looking at me. ¡°We are going to get through this. You are not alone in this. I am with you every step of the way. I won¡¯t leave you. I won¡¯t give up on you. I will never stop loving you.¡± ¡°I love you.¡± I sobbed. ¡°You are my mate.¡± Logan took a deep breath and tightened his jaw. ¡°I know.¡± he said, caressing my cheeks with his thumbs. ¡°I am yours,pletely yours, Emma. Every part of my body and my soul belong to you. Cursed or not, I will never stop being yours.¡± I sobbed and wrapped my arms around his neck. ¡°This is not a curse.¡± I said. ¡°You are not a curse.¡± I wanted him to sink his canines into me. I wanted to show him that he was a Goddess¡¯s gift to me. I wanted to prove it to him. He wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling me closer to him. He ced a kiss on his mark on my neck. ¡°You may never even meet him.¡± he told me, and I could hear the pain in his voice. ¡°You may never even have to make the choice.¡± Something was telling me that I would meet him. Something was telling me that he was already looking for me. Anna wouldn¡¯t have shown up out of the blue. She had her reasons. ¡°Anna wouldn¡¯t have shown up if something hadn¡¯t happened.¡± I said quietly, pressing myself closer to him. ¡°She waited for four years. She could have waited longer. Something happened, Logan.¡± Logan tensed up, and a growl escaped him. I could feel his pain. I could taste it on my tongue. I let him go, and looked up at him. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine loving someone the way I love you.¡± I told him. ¡°I may feel a bond with him, but I will never love him. He will never have my heart because it¡¯s yours.¡± A tear fell on Logan¡¯s cheek, and he kissed me hard. My body tingled, and a shiver went up and down my spine. ¡® I melted into Logan¡¯s arms, trying to feel as much of his body as I could. ¡°Goddess, if I could just lock you up inside my body, I would.¡± Logan mumbled against my lips. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let anyone see you. I wouldn¡¯t let anyone touch you. You would be mine and mine only.¡± I leaned my forehead against his and closed my eyes. I breathed in his scent, letting it calm me down. ¡°You might not be able to lock me inside your body, but I am yours, Logan.¡± I said. ¡°Only yours. He won¡¯t take me from you. I won¡¯t let him. I won¡¯t let anyone take me from you.¡± Logan tangled his fingers in my hair and pressed his lips against mine again. ¡°Can you feel Eliza, baby?¡± Logan asked ¡°No.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°I think that she and Leon retreated. I can feel that they are together.¡± Logan nodded and gave me a small smile. It didn¡¯t reach his eyes, though. ¡°They need it.¡± Logan said quietly. I nodded. Eliza retreated as soon as Anna mentioned two mates. I knew that she heard the whole story, but she couldn¡¯t stay with me. She needed her mate. She needed Leon. ¡°How about we tell them toe back?¡± Logan mumbled, running his fingers through my hair. ¡°Let¡¯s hear what else Anna has to say. After that, I will take you home, and I will show you how fucking much I love you.¡± I nodded and kissed him softly. I heard the front door open. Andrew, Drake, and Anna came back inside. Andrew approached me and cupped my cheeks. He kissed my forehead and hugged me. ¡°You are not alone in this, Emma.¡± Andrew said, his voice raspy. ¡°You have me, love. I will help you as much as I can.¡± I looked up at him and gave him something that resembled a smile. Andrew kissed my forehead again before he sat back down in the armchair. I looked at Anna and took a deep breath. ¡°He ising for me, isn¡¯t he?¡± I asked, making the guys growl. ¡°Yes.¡± Anna nodded, confirming my suspicions. ¡°I can feel himing. That¡¯s why I came here. I want to help you, Emma. I want to help you break the curse. I want to help you stay with your Goddess-given mate. I want you to live, Emma.¡± A shiver went down my spine. Would I really love that man so much that I wouldn¡¯t be able to choose? I couldn¡¯t imagine it. Logan was the love of my life. Logan was my Goddess-given mate. I was sure of it. I would never love anyone as much as I loved Logan. It just wasn¡¯t possible. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 The Blood Moon Pack Logan POV ¡°Stay with her Goddess-given mate?¡± I repeated. ¡°You think it¡¯s me?¡± Anna nodded, and hope sparked inside my body. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, of course.¡± Anna sighed. ¡°But something is telling me that Emma is right where she needs to be.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Anna looked at Emma and smiled. ¡°In her mate¡¯s arms.¡± Anna added. I tightened my arms around her, letting the spark of hope warm my insides. Emma leaned more into me, and my skin tingled. I needed her so fucking much. I needed to bury myself inside her. I needed to show her how fucking much I loved her. I needed her to know that she was everything to me. ¡°What about her powers?¡± Drake asked, making me look at him. ¡°The powers were a side effect of the curse.¡± Anna sighed, looking at Drake. ¡°It wasn¡¯t in the witches¡¯ interests to create a being even more powerful than themselves. They screwed up. But we don¡¯t know much about her powers. The first White Wolf never explored hers. She didn¡¯t have time to. I believe that Emma¡¯s true powers will show once her Goddess-given mate marks her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want them.¡± Emma said, taking a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t want any of this. I just want to live peacefully with my mate. I don¡¯t¡­¡± Her voice broke, and I felt her panic increasing again. I cupped her cheeks and kissed her lips softly. ¡°We will live our lives peacefully, baby.¡± I said, trying to keep my own panic at bay. ¡°This is just one obstacle. We will deal with it, and we will move on. I promise.¡± Emma took a deep breath and leaned her forehead on mine. ¡°That¡¯s it, baby.¡± I mumbled. ¡°Breathe. It¡¯s going to be okay.¡± ¡°Do you know who this second mate of hers is?¡± Andrew asked, making me tense up. ¡°I do.¡± Anna said. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, of course. We will know for sure once Emma sees him.¡± My stomach turned. How would she react? Would she feel the need to touch him? Would she want him to touch her? Would she want him to kiss her and hold her? How the fuck was I supposed to survive that? How the fuck was I supposed to watch another man touch the love of my life? I couldn¡¯t kill him because that would kill her. I couldn¡¯t mark her because she could die. I couldn¡¯t do shit except wait. And I hated waiting. Both Emma and I looked up at her. ¡°It¡¯s young Alpha Nathan of the Blood Moon Pack.¡± Anna said. ¡°That¡¯s one of the oldest packs in existence.¡± I mumbled as the spark of hope slowly shut down inside me. If he was the Alpha of one of the oldest packs, maybe he really was her Goddess-given mate. He could be the direct descendant of the first White Wolf¡¯s Goddess-given mate. My stomach turned again. Was I the cursed one? Was our bond created by the curse? Goddess, please no. It would kill me. It would destroy me. She wasn¡¯t just my mate. She was my best friend. She was my wife. She was the love of my life. I couldn¡¯t lose her. ¡°Yes.¡± Anna confirmed. ¡°His father believes that his son is the White Wolf¡¯s Goddess-given mate. He wants his son toe and get his mate.¡± ¡°How the fuck do they even know about the legend?¡± Andrew asked angrily. ¡°I thought that no one knew. I thought that no one was able to read the fucking books.¡± I looked at Andrew. He wasn¡¯t sitting down anymore. He was pacing around the cabin with a murderous look on his face. ¡°They are descendants of the first packs.¡± Anna exined. ¡°The legend of the White Wolf is a story they tell to their pups at bedtime.¡± ¡°Why did they wait for four years?¡± Drake asked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t theye for her immediately?¡± I wondered the same thing. Was he building an army? Would he try to take her forcefully? ¡°They didn¡¯t know.¡± Anna said, making us all look at her in disbelief. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°Yours and Drake¡¯s pack were the only ones involved when Samuel took Emma.¡± Anna said, making the rage inside me explode when she mentioned the fucker¡¯s name. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask any other Alpha for help. It didn¡¯t turn into news among the packs. You dealt with it by yourself.¡± ¡°So how the fuck did they find out now?¡± Andrew growled, clenching his fists. ¡°One of the rogues that was apparently a part of Samuel¡¯s group started talking.¡± Anna exined. ¡°The news got around, and it reached the Blood Moon Pack.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fucking impossible.¡± I growled. ¡°We killed them all.¡± ¡°He could have gotten away before you entered the caves.¡± Anna sighed. I saw fucking red. I would find that fucker, and I would rip his insides out. ¡°Is he a nice man?¡± Emma mumbled, looking at Anna. ¡°Alpha Nathan. Is he nice?¡± I felt her fear. I could hear her heartbeat increasing. ¡°He won¡¯t hurt you, baby.¡± I told her, making her look at me. ¡°If you are his mate, he won¡¯t be able to hurt you. He will love you immediately.¡± It hurt to say those words, but it was the truth. He would love her with every piece of his body and soul. Just like I did. Would she love him just like she loved me? ¡°He is kind, but a little bit cocky.¡± Anna said, making us look back at her. ¡°He gets it after his father. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if his father told the rogues to get into Drake¡¯s territory. He knew that the rogues wouldn¡¯t be able to get into yours, so he went after your biggest ally.¡± ¡°Why would he do that?¡± Emma asked, her voice trembling. ¡°Is he trying to start a war?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Anna said, shaking her head. ¡°He is probably just trying to get your attention.¡± I tightened my jaw. I really, really wanted to rip the fucker to pieces. The Blood Moon Pack ¡°How the fuck do you know so much about them?¡± Drake asked her. ¡°I¡¯m a witch.¡± Anna said. ¡°I can see some things, and it¡¯s my job to know the rest. Also, I am invested in helping Emma as much as I can, so I investigated a little bit more.¡± ¡°Why do you want to help me?¡± Emma asked quietly. Anna looked at her and took a deep breath. ¡°I feel guilty because my kind was responsible for this.¡± Anna said. ¡°I want to make amends. Also, I don¡¯t want what happened to the first White Wolf to happen to you. I don¡¯t want you to take your own life because of some witch¡¯s greed. I want to help, Emma. You can count on me.¡± A shiver went down my spine. Just thinking about her taking her own life had me ready to scream and tear myself apart. I would never let that happen. I would give her up before I ever let her do that. I would let her go if it meant that she would live. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 My Best Friend Logan POV I was done listening to Anna. I didn¡¯t want to hear anything else. Not right now. I couldn¡¯t. I just couldn¡¯t. I needed to be alone with my mate. I needed to tell her how fucking much I loved her. I needed to show her how much she meant to me. I needed to taste every fucking part of her body. I needed it as much as I needed my next §å§Ô breath. ¡°Andrew, please show Anna to her room in the packhouse.¡± I told him, keeping my eyes on my mate. ¡°We are done for today.¡± ¡°I would like to have a word with Emma in private.¡± Anna said, making me look at her. I still didn¡¯t trust her enough to let her be alone with Emma. ¡°You can¡¯t talk to her without me there.¡± I said. ¡°And I am done listening for today. So, unless it¡¯s an emergency, it can wait until tomorrow.¡± Anna nced at Emma and nodded. ¡°Okay, Alpha.¡± she said, looking back at me. ¡°It can wait until tomorrow.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I said as I stood up and ced Emma on her feet. ¡°Come here, love.¡± Andrew said, reaching out for her. She walked into his arms, and he hugged her tightly. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, Em.¡± he said as he kissed the top of her head. ¡°I love you so much.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± Emma mumbled as she let him go. Andrew looked up at me and took a deep breath. She is yours, Logan. He mind-linked me. I can feel it. He won¡¯t take her from you. I hope that you are right about that. I mind-linked him back. I won¡¯t survive if he does. Andrew tightened his jaw and took another deep breath. I meant what I said. I wouldn¡¯t be able to live without her. If he took her from me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to go on. It would kill I was sure of it. ¡°I will see you all tomorrow.¡± I said as I took Emma¡¯s hand in mine and started pulling her away. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Emma said quietly. ¡°Goodbye, Emma.¡± Anna said softly. I opened the cabin door and stepped outside. I couldn¡¯t wait toe home and be alone with her. I couldn¡¯t wait to bury myself inside of her and tell her how fucking much I love her. I started walking toward our home as fast as I could. I couldn¡¯t shift because I still couldn¡¯t feel Leon. Also, I had no idea in what state of mind he was. He needed his mate to calm down, and I wasn¡¯t going to disturb them. Emma and I didn¡¯t speak all the way to our home. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The things I wanted to say and do to her couldn¡¯t be said and done in the middle of the forest. But as soon as I closed the front door of our house, I picked her up, pinned her against the wall, and kissed her as hard as I could. I finally let myself feel the pain I had been pushing away since Anna told us that there was another man out there who wanted my mate. I felt the tears fall on my cheeks, and I sobbed against her lips. ¡°I love you.¡± Emma told me as she cupped my cheeks and leaned her forehead on mine. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you, Logan. I wouldn¡¯t be able to live without you. I will reject him. I will do whatever I have to do to stay with you.¡± She used her thumbs to wipe the tears off my cheeks. ¡°You are not just my mate.¡± she continued as she ced a soft kiss on my lips. ¡°You are my best friend. You are the love of my life. You are my husband. You are the father of my future children. I am not going to throw all of that away for someone I don¡¯t even know and love.¡± My heart clenched painfully. ¡°You will feel the bond with him.¡± I said quietly. ¡°You will love him.¡± ¡°No.¡± Emma said, shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t love you because of a bond, Logan. I love you because you are an amazing person. I love you because of everything we¡¯ve been through. I love you because you cared for me even before you knew we were mates. I love you because you screwed up and did everything to make up for it.¡± I sobbed again and pressed my body closer to hers. I needed to feel her. ¡°I love you because of our inside jokes and how we alwaysugh about something before we go to sleep.¡± Emma continued as she ced a small kiss on my jaw. ¡°I love you because you snore so loud, and I sometimes can¡¯t sleep because of it. I love you because I am happiest when I wake up next to you in the morning. I love you because you make me feel like the luckiest girl on the.¡± She ced another soft kiss on the corner of my mouth. ¡°I love you because you always make me coffee in the morning.¡± she said softly. ¡°I love you because you always eat the pancakes I make, even though you and I both know that I suck at baking them and that I always burn them.¡± I chuckled through my tears. She really couldn¡¯t make the pancakes without burning one side. Emma ced a soft kiss on my lips and looked me in the eyes. ¡°I love you, Logan.¡± she said. ¡°I love everything about you. I love the good and the bad because all of that is you. I wouldn¡¯t change a thing about you. I wouldn¡¯t trade you for anything or anyone else.¡± I looked at the love of my life, and every ache I had in my body disappeared. ¡°I was in shock after I heard everything that Anna said.¡± Emma sighed. ¡°I¡¯m still in shock. But I will sit down tomorrow ande up with a n. I will reject him. I will tell him that I am not interested in another mate. I will tell him that I want to stay with you. I will do whatever I have to do to stay here, Logan. I am not going anywhere.¡± He wouldn¡¯t let her go that easily. He would want her. I knew that he would. He would fight for her. He wouldn¡¯t agree to let her stay with me. I knew it, but I didn¡¯t want to tell her that. Not right now. She was right. We coulde up with a n tomorrow. ¡°I don¡¯t need a second mark, Logan.¡± Emma said as she caressed my cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t need powers. I need you.¡± I leaned in and kissed her as hard as I could. ¡°I love you, Emma.¡± I whispered against her lips. ¡°I love you so fucking much.¡± I held her tighter and started walking toward our bedroom. I was so fucking done talking. I needed to be inside of her. Now. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Making Love Emma POV Logan took me to our bedroom and gently ced me down on the bed. ¡°I want to feel every part of your body tonight.¡± he told me as he started kissing my neck. ¡°I need to feel you, Emma.¡± My core clenched, and my heartbeat sped up. ¡°I am yours.¡± I said, already panting hard. ¡°Every piece of my body and soul is yours, Logan.¡± He looked up at me and gave me a small smile. He kissed me gently, never closing his eyes or looking away. ¡°Take my clothes off.¡± he growled, making me even wetter than I already was. He sat up so I could lift his shirt over his head. I drooled when I saw the muscles on his arms and chest. No matter how many times I saw his body, I always admired him. I couldn¡¯t believe that this amazing man was mine. I didn¡¯t wait for him to tell me what to do next. I unbuttoned his jeans and pulled them down. His cock was already hard. I rubbed it over his boxers, making him groan. I couldn¡¯t wait to taste him, so I pulled his boxers down. I took his cock into my hand, and I looked up at him. I kept my eyes on his lust-filled ones as I started sucking on the tip gently. He tasted amazing. ¡°Oh, fuck, Emma.¡± Logan growled as he tangled his fingers into my hair. ¡°Just like that, baby.¡± I took more of him into my mouth, sucking and twirling my tongue around his tip. Logan groaned, thrusting gently in and out of my mouth. ¡°You are amazing, baby.¡± he mumbled, thrusting even more of his cock into my mouth. I kept my eyes on him the whole time. I knew how much he liked that. I sucked even harder as I started ying with his balls gently. ¡°Oh, fuck, Emma.¡± he growled, closing his eyes and throwing his head back. D I chuckled, making him twitch. He stopped me and threw me on the bed. ¡°I am going to fuckinge, and I don¡¯t want to do that yet.¡± he growled as he lifted my shirt over my head. He threw the shirt on the floor and removed my jeans. I was left in my bra and my panties. Logan removed his jeans and boxers, spread my legs apart, and kneeled between them. Seeing his perfect body over mine made me moan. I needed him. I wanted him. But he decided to take his time. ¡°I am not going to fuck you, Emma.¡± he said as he started tracing a finger on my thigh. ¡°I am going to make love to you. I am going to show you how much I love you. I am going to worship your body from top to bottom. You are mine, Emma, and I want to show you how I worship what¡¯s mine.¡± His words made me shiver. His finger on my thing made me whimper. I wanted everything he just said. I wanted to feel him all over my body. Logan bent down, reached behind my back, and removed my bra. He started sucking on one of my nipples gently, making me moan and arch my back. He kissed my breasts, he kissed my arms, he kissed my jaw and my neck. He kissed, sucked, and licked every part of my upper body before he went back to sucking and licking my nipples. LO 5 My body was on fire. I couldn¡¯t stop the moans froming out of my mouth. I couldn¡¯t stop the shivers going up and down my body. I was on fire, and I loved every second of it. He continued this sweet torture until he had enough and started to kiss down my body. He looked up at me as he removed my soaked panties. ¡°This is my favorite ce in the world.¡± he said as he spread my legs wider. ¡°Right between your legs.¡± I chuckled, making him smile at me. He looked down and ran a finger through my folds. I moaned, wanting and needing more. ¡°So wet.¡± he mumbled as he leaned in 6 and kissed my thigh. I wiggled. I needed him to lick me. I needed him to suck me. I needed him inside of me. Now. ¡°So impatient.¡± Logan said as he kissed my other thigh. ¡°You are going to have to wait. I am not done worshiping the rest of your body.¡± ¡°Oh, please.¡± I moaned, grabbing a fistful of the sheets beneath me. Logan smirked at me and continued kissing up and down my legs. He kept teasing me, touching my pussy lightly and running a finger up and down my folds. He even brushed his thumb over my clit a few times, but never hard enough to make mee. I needed toe. I needed him inside of me. Logan finally moved up my body and ran a tongue over my folds. ¡°Oh, fuck.¡± I moaned, arching my back. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. My whole body was pulsating. ¡°You taste so fucking good.¡± Logan growled as he sucked my clit gently. My eyes rolled to the back of my head. Logan continued to suck and lick me gently, but I knew that he wouldn¡¯t let mee. He wanted to be inside me as I came. He stopped his sweet torture andid on top of me. I felt his tip on my entrance, and my heartbeat sped up. ¡°I love you.¡± Logan said as he entered me gently. He kept his eyes on mine the entire time. ¡°I love you too.¡± I said, as I lifted my legs and wrapped them around him. ¡°I love your smile.¡± Thrust¡­ ¡°I love the sound of your voice when you tell me that you love me.¡± Thrust¡­ ¡°I love your scent and your taste.¡± Thrust¡­ ¡°I love that little frown you have every morning because you would like to sleep in.¡± Thrust¡­ ¡°I love your burnt pancakes.¡± Thrust¡­ ¡°I love how kind and loving you are.¡± Thrust¡­ ¡°I love that you love me even though¡¯l am an idiot who almost let you go.¡± Thrust¡­ ¡°I fucking love every part of your body and your soul.¡± Deeper and harder thrust¡­ ¡°Oh, Logan.¡± I moaned as I started clenching around him. ¡°Come with me, baby.¡± he said as he captured my lips with his. I fell apart around him. I saw stars. I felt the fire inside me consume every part of I felt him pulsate inside of me, and his thrusts stopped. I opened my eyes. He was already looking at me with so much love that I almost started crying. ¡°I love you.¡± I told him, stopping the tears from falling down. ¡°I ampletely yours. Now and forever.¡± His lips crashed against mine as he started moving in and out of me again. I tightened my legs around him, pushing him deeper inside me and making him groan. We weren¡¯t going to leave our bed anytime soon, and I was so ready to spend the night like this. I needed it. I needed him. I needed to show him how much I loved him. I needed to show him that nothing and no one would ever take me away from him. Rted Posts Chapter 116 Chapter 116 True Luna by Tessa Lilly 116 Chapter 116 The Morning After Andrew POV ¡°I wish I could do something to help.¡± Daisy sighed as she massaged my neck. Her touch sent shivers down my spine. I looked up at her and smiled. ¡°Your touch helps, honey.¡± I told her. It did help. It helped a lot. But nothing could take away the ache in my heart. I was worried about my friend. What the hell would happen to Logan if he lost his mate? I couldn¡¯t even imagine what he was going through right now. I didn¡¯t want to imagine. I was in pain because my sister was in pain. I could see the panic in her eyes. I could feel the fear radiating off of her. I could tell how confused and sad she was, and it made me want to burn the world down. I was also so fucking scared that this new mate would take Emma from me. A knew how selfish that was, but I just couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. What if he was her Goddess-given mate? What if he took her to his pack? What if he took her from me? Asher stirred and growled. ¡®She is my sister.¡¯ he said as his anger grew. ¡®She is my pup. No one is taking her away.¡¯ I took a deep breath and tried to ignore his anger. I had enough of my own. I didn¡¯t need to deal with his as well. Daisy bent down and ced a small kiss on my lips. I melted. I loved her so fucking much. ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine what Logan is going through.¡± she mumbled as she sat down on myp. I rubbed her belly and ced a kiss on her shoulder. I couldn¡¯t imagine it either. If someone tried to take Daisy from me¡­ If there was another man who was her true mate¡­ Pain consumed my body, and I growled. ¡°Mine.¡± I said as I cupped her face and kissed her as hard as I could. She understood immediately. She wrapped her arms around my neck and deepened our kiss. ¡°I am yours, honey.¡± she said softy as she stopped kissing me. ¡°No one is taking me from you. There is no other man who could call me his. Only you.¡± The pain in my body lessened, and I gave her a small smile. ¡°I love you, honey.¡± I told her softly. ¡°I love you too.¡± she said, smiling back at me. Andrew? Emma mind-linked me, and my heart skipped a beat. Yes, love? I answered immediately. Is everything okay? Logan had to go to his office. Emma said. He told me to stay home, but I 1 can¡¯t be alone. I will go crazy. Can I Goddess, love, you don¡¯t even have to ask. I said immediately. This is your home. Thank you. She said. I will be right there. She cut our mind-link, and I focused on my mate. ¡°Was it Emma?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°She ising over.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make her some coffee.¡± Daisy said as she stood up from myp. ¡°Do you want some?¡± ¡°Yes, honey, thank you.¡± I said as I took a deep breath. Daisy gave me another kiss before she walked away and started making coffee. My heart clenched painfully. I couldn¡¯t wait to see Emma. I needed to know that she was here. I needed to know that no one had taken her from me. I breathed out in relief when I heard the front door open. ¡°Emma.¡± Daisy eximed, rushing toward the living room. ¡°Goddess, Daisy,¡± mumbled as I walked toward the stove, keeping my eye on the boiling water. She left everything just to go to Emma. ¡°Oh, sweetie, I am so sorry.¡± I heard Daisy¡¯s voice. ¡°How are you? Did you The even sleep? You don¡¯t look well.¡± Emma answered, but I couldn¡¯t hear what she said. My heart raced as I looked toward the kitchen door. Was everything okay with Emma? They walked into the kitchen, and my eyes went to Emma¡¯s face immediately. She looked so sad and worried. It made my heart break. Emma looked at me, and I-knew that she needed me. Leould tell. I raised her. I knew her. I approached her and pulled her into a hug. She wrapped her arms around me as tightly as she could. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, love.¡± I said as I kissed the top of her head. ¡°Everything is going to be okay.¡± She took a deep breath and let me ¡°I¡¯ve been trying toe up with a n.¡± she said as she sat down at the table. ¡°I think I¡¯ve figured something out, but I need your opinion.¡± ¡°Of course, love.¡± I said as I sat down next to her and pulled her closet to I kissed her temple and took a deep breath. It was okay. She was here. She would stay here. No one would take her from me. ¡°Did you tell Logan about the n?¡± Daisy asked her as she ced our mugs down at the table. ¡°Thank you.¡± Emma said, smiling up at her. ¡°And no. I want to think of something before I tell him. This is stressful enough for him.¡± This was stressful for her too. ¡°So, what¡¯s the n?¡± I asked her as took a small sip of my coffee. ¡°Are you going to stay with Logan?¡± Daisy asked before Emma could answer. ¡°Of course.¡± Emma said immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t care about all that Goddess-given and cursed stuff. I will stay with him even if he isn¡¯t my Goddess-given mate. I don¡¯t need a second mark. I don¡¯t need any powers. I need him.¡± I was so fucking proud of her. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°What are you going to do about the ether mate?¡± Daisy asked her quietly. Emma took a sip of her coffee and sighed. ¡°I will have to be careful.¡± she said as she looked up at us. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to start a war. I don¡¯t want to hurt any of our pack members because of this. I don¡¯t want his pack members to get hurt because of this.¡± My heart burst with pride, and I pulled her to my chest. ¡°I am so proud of you.¡± I told her softly. ¡°So fucking proud.¡± Emma looked up at me and smiled. We heard a sniffle and looked at Daisy ¡°I am so sorry.¡± Daisy mumbled, wiping the tears from her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s the hormones. Andrew¡¯s son is making me cry.¡± Emma snorted and shook her head. ¡°Did you notice that he is your son or my nephew when he is doing something she doesn¡¯t like and that he is mom¡¯s little golden boy when he is behaving?¡± Emma asked, raising an eyebrow at me. Iughed and looked at my mate. ¡°Emma¡¯s got a point.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°That¡¯s because he got all the mischievous genes from you two.¡± Daisy said, rubbing her belly. I chuckled and looked back at my sister. She was smiling and shaking her head at my mate. ¡°Enough about me and your mischievous nephew, Emma.¡± Daisy said, smirking. ¡°Tell us what the n is.¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 True Luna by Tessa Lilly 117 Chapter 117 The n Emma POV I was just about to start exining my n to Andrew and Daisy when the front door opened and my mate walked inside the house. ¡°Emma?¡± he called me, and I could hear a hint of worry in his voice. ¡°Kitchen.¡± Andrew said. A secondter, I saw my mate enter with a worried expression on his face. His eyes found me, and he breathed out in relief. ¡°What happened, baby?¡± he asked as she rushed toward me. ¡°I thought that you would wait for me at home?¡± He picked me up, sat down on my + ehair, and put me on hisp I wrapped my arms around his neck and ced a small kiss on his lips. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked instead of answering him. ¡°I thought that you would be in your office.¡± ¡°I was.¡± Logan said. ¡°I came here to talk to Andrew. I noticed your scent when I came close to the house. I got worried that something happened.¡± I took a deep breath and bit my lip. I had no idea what to tell him. I really didn¡¯t want to bother him until I knew what to do. I didn¡¯t want to bother him until Andrew told me that my n wasn¡¯tpletely crazy. ¡°You can tell him, Em.¡± Andrew said softly. ¡°Tell me what?¡± Logan asked, panicking. ¡°Did something happen? Are you okay?¡± I ced my hands on his face and caressed his cheeks. I had to tell him. I couldn¡¯t let him worry. N.. ¡°I am fine.¡± I said, giving him a small smile. ¡°I came here to talk to Andrew and Daisy about my n for Alpha Nathan. I didn¡¯t want to tell you until I had a solid one. I didn¡¯t want to burden you with it until I knew for sure what I would do when he came here.¡± ¡°Fuck, Emma.¡± Logan sighed. ¡°Of course you need to tell me. We need toe up with a n together. You are not alone in this.¡± I smiled at him and ced another small kiss on his lips. ¡°What did youe up with, baby?¡± Logan asked me as he ced a strand of my hair behind my ear. I took a deep breath and looked at my brother. He smiled and gave me a small nod. ¡°I already told Andrew and Daisy that we needed to be careful.¡± I said as I looked back at my mate. ¡°I don¡¯t want to start a war. I don¡¯t want innocent people to get hurt.¡± Logan nodded and tightened his arms around me. ¡°Anna said that he wasing here.¡± I continued. ¡°I will sit down and talk to him. I will see what he wants. Maybe he won¡¯t want me. Maybe he already has a mate. Maybe we could just reject each ether and continue on like nothing happened.¡± I stopped talking and looked at my mate. I could tell by the look on his face that he didn¡¯t think that Alpha Nathan wouldn¡¯t want me. ¡°That is highly unlikely, love.¡± Andrew said, making me look at him. ¡°You heard what Anna said. Alpha Nathan¡¯s father is sure that you are his son¡¯s mate and he ising to get you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I sighed. ¡°But maybe Alpha Nathan doesn¡¯t want this. Maybe his dad is forcing him. Maybe there is another woman in his life. I will talk to him about what he wants.¡± ¡°And if he wants you?¡± Daisy asked quietly. Logan growled and tightened his arms around me. ¡°That¡¯s the part of my n I need help with.¡± I mumbled, looking down at my hands. ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t want to start a war, and that means that I have to be careful.¡± looked up at my mate and took a deep breath. ¡°I will make it clear to him that I am not interested in being his mate.¡± I said, looking my mate in the eyes. ¡°I will tell him that I won¡¯t leave you for him. I will tell him that I love you and that I don¡¯t want him.¡± ¡°But he will want a chance.¡± Andrew mumbled, making me look at him. I nodded and gulped. ¡°And you think that you should give him one?¡± Daisy asked quietly. Logan tensed up. Andrew growled. I looked at Daisy and gulped. ¡°I think I should give him a chance to get to know me.¡± I said, tightening my arms around Logan. ¡°If he wants to be my friend, he can. I don¡¯t think I should give him a chance as in date him or let him near me in any kind of physical sense.¡± Logan growled, making me look at him. ¡°Mine.¡± he said, pressing his lips against mine. I kissed him back and ran my fingers through his hair. ¡°Yours.¡± I mumbled against his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t seem sure.¡± Daisy said, making me look back at her. Logan buried his head into my neck, and I continued running my fingers through his hair. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I said. ¡°It could seem like I¡¯m leading him on, even though I n to tell him loud and clear that I don¡¯t want him. It could lead us to war, and that is thest thing I want.¡± Daisy looked at my brother. ¡°What do you think, honey?¡± she asked him. I looked at Andrew. He was staring in front of himself. His eyebrows were furrowed, and he was biting his lower lip. He looked deep in thought. Andrew took a deep breath and looked up at Logan. I saw the pain in his eyes as he looked at his best friend. #don¡¯t know.¡± Andrew mumbled. ¡°I think we should start with the first part of your n.¡± Andrew looked at me and sighed. ¡°We will talk to him when he gets here.¡± Andrew said. ¡°You will tell him that you don¡¯t want him. We will go on from there. We will talk to him about what he wants, and we will try to find a solution. He probably doesn¡¯t want a war either. Our pack is the strongest, and he knows that.¡± I nodded and took a deep breath. I felt better after sharing my n with my family. I felt stronger. I felt more at peace. Logan lifted his head and kissed my cheek. ¡°Andrew is right.¡± he said, his voice raspy. ¡°Let¡¯s start with a talk. I hope that we will never have to use the rest of your n.¡± ¡°I hope that too.¡± I mumbl Chapter 117 The n Emma POV I was just about to start exining my n to Andrew and Daisy when the front door opened and my mate walked inside the house. ¡°Emma?¡± he called me, and I could hear a hint of worry in his voice. ¡°Kitchen.¡± Andrew said. A secondter, I saw my mate enter with a worried expression on his face. His eyes found me, and he breathed out in relief. ¡°What happened, baby?¡± he asked as she rushed toward me. ¡°I thought that you would wait for me at home?¡± He picked me up, sat down on my + ehair, and put me on hisp I wrapped my arms around his neck and ced a small kiss on his lips. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked instead of answering him. ¡°I thought that you would be in your office.¡± ¡°I was.¡± Logan said. ¡°I came here to talk to Andrew. I noticed your scent when I came close to the house. I got worried that something happened.¡± I took a deep breath and bit my lip. I had no idea what to tell him. I really didn¡¯t want to bother him until I knew what to do. I didn¡¯t want to bother him until Andrew told me that my n wasn¡¯tpletely crazy. ¡°You can tell him, Em.¡± Andrew said softly. ¡°Tell me what?¡± Logan asked, panicking. ¡°Did something happen? Are you okay?¡± I ced my hands on his face and caressed his cheeks. I had to tell him. I couldn¡¯t let him worry. N.. ¡°I am fine.¡± I said, giving him a small smile. ¡°I came here to talk to Andrew and Daisy about my n for Alpha Nathan. I didn¡¯t want to tell you until I had a solid one. I didn¡¯t want to burden you with it until I knew for sure what I would do when he came here.¡± ¡°Fuck, Emma.¡± Logan sighed. ¡°Of course you need to tell me. We need toe up with a n together. You are not alone in this.¡± I smiled at him and ced another small kiss on his lips. ¡°What did youe up with, baby?¡± Logan asked me as he ced a strand of my hair behind my ear. I took a deep breath and looked at my brother. He smiled and gave me a small nod. ¡°I already told Andrew and Daisy that we needed to be careful.¡± I said as I looked back at my mate. ¡°I don¡¯t want to start a war. I don¡¯t want innocent people to get hurt.¡± Logan nodded and tightened his arms around me. ¡°Anna said that he wasing here.¡± I continued. ¡°I will sit down and talk to him. I will see what he wants. Maybe he won¡¯t want me. Maybe he already has a mate. Maybe we could just reject each ether and continue on like nothing happened.¡± I stopped talking and looked at my mate. I could tell by the look on his face that he didn¡¯t think that Alpha Nathan wouldn¡¯t want me. ¡°That is highly unlikely, love.¡± Andrew said, making me look at him. ¡°You heard what Anna said. Alpha Nathan¡¯s father is sure that you are his son¡¯s mate and he ising to get you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I sighed. ¡°But maybe Alpha Nathan doesn¡¯t want this. Maybe his dad is forcing him. Maybe there is another woman in his life. I will talk to him about what he wants.¡± ¡°And if he wants you?¡± Daisy asked quietly. Logan growled and tightened his arms around me. ¡°That¡¯s the part of my n I need help with.¡± I mumbled, looking down at my hands. ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t want to start a war, and that means that I have to be careful.¡± looked up at my mate and took a deep breath. ¡°I will make it clear to him that I am not interested in being his mate.¡± I said, looking my mate in the eyes. ¡°I will tell him that I won¡¯t leave you for him. I will tell him that I love you and that I don¡¯t want him.¡± ¡°But he will want a chance.¡± Andrew mumbled, making me look at him. I nodded and gulped. ¡°And you think that you should give him one?¡± Daisy asked quietly. Logan tensed up. Andrew growled. I looked at Daisy and gulped. ¡°I think I should give him a chance to get to know me.¡± I said, tightening my arms around Logan. ¡°If he wants to be my friend, he can. I don¡¯t think I should give him a chance as in date him or let him near me in any kind of physical sense.¡± Logan growled, making me look at him. ¡°Mine.¡± he said, pressing his lips against mine. I kissed him back and ran my fingers through his hair. ¡°Yours.¡± I mumbled against his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t seem sure.¡± Daisy said, making me look back at her. Logan buried his head into my neck, and I continued running my fingers through his hair. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I said. ¡°It could seem like I¡¯m leading him on, even though I n to tell him loud and clear that I don¡¯t want him. It could lead us to war, and that is thest thing I want.¡± Daisy looked at my brother. ¡°What do you think, honey?¡± she asked him. I looked at Andrew. He was staring in front of himself. His eyebrows were furrowed, and he was biting his lower lip. He looked deep in thought. Andrew took a deep breath and looked up at Logan. I saw the pain in his eyes as he looked at his best friend. #don¡¯t know.¡± Andrew mumbled. ¡°I think we should start with the first part of your n.¡± Andrew looked at me and sighed. ¡°We will talk to him when he gets here.¡± Andrew said. ¡°You will tell him that you don¡¯t want him. We will go on from there. We will talk to him about what he wants, and we will try to find a solution. He probably doesn¡¯t want a war either. Our pack is the strongest, and he knows that.¡± I nodded and took a deep breath. I felt better after sharing my n with my family. I felt stronger. I felt more at peace. Logan lifted his head and kissed my cheek. ¡°Andrew is right.¡± he said, his voice raspy. ¡°Let¡¯s start with a talk. I hope that we will never have to use the rest of your n.¡± ¡°I hope that too.¡± I mumbled as I leaned my head on his shoulder. Logan tightened his arms around me, and for a second, I forgot about everything. For a second, it was This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. just me and him. For a second, nothing scared me. For a second, I forgot about the other man. I just wished that the peace I felt couldst more than a second. T wished it couldst forever. ed as I leaned my head on his shoulder. Logan tightened his arms around me, and for a second, I forgot about everything. For a second, it was just me and him. For a second, nothing scared me. For a second, I forgot about the other man. I just wished that the peace I felt couldst more than a second. T wished it couldst forever. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 True Luna by Tessa Lilly 118 Chapter 18 Anger And Pain Logan POV I walked into my office and sat down at my desk. How the fuck was I supposed to focus on my job? How the fuck was I supposed to do something when I knew that another man wasing for my mate? I wondered where he was. Was he close? Would hee to my pack today? Would hee tomorrow? Would it be in a week or in a month? What would I do when I saw him? How the fuck would I stop myself from killing him? How the fuck would I survive if he took my mate from me? I wouldn¡¯t. It would kill me. I buried my face in my hands and groaned. ¡°I would ask how you are, but that seems like a stupid question.¡± Drake mumbled as he sat down on one of the chairs opposite me. I moved my hands from my face and sighed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know the answer to that question anyway.¡± I mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m barely holding it together.¡± I ran my fingers through my hair and took a deep breath. It was so fucking hard to describe what I was feeling. I was angry. I was in pain. I was terrified. I was so fucking terrified. I was sick to my stomach. My body was in pain. I was incredibly sad. I wanted to scream. I wanted to sob. I wanted to explode and burn the fucking world down. But I couldn¡¯t. I fucking couldn¡¯t. There was nothing I could do except wait. There was fucking nothing I could do! ¡°You are not doubting Emma¡¯s love for you, right?¡± Andrew asked me. ¡°Of course not!¡± I answered immediately. I could never doubt her love for me. I knew how much she loved me. I felt it every day. She loved me as much as I loved her. I tightened my jaw and took another deep breath. It felt like something was sitting on my lungs. No matter how many breaths I took or how deep they were, I just couldn¡¯t get enough air into my lungs. just wonder how much she will love him.¡± I mumbled, as my heart clenched painfully. ¡°I wonder if she will love him more than she loves me. I wonder if her love for me will disappear. I wonder if¡­¡± My voice broke, and I stopped talking. I bent my head down and closed my eyes. Pain gripped my body. I couldn¡¯t breathe. I couldn¡¯t feel my heart. Leon was distraught. He couldn¡¯t decide if he should kill someone or justy down and whine. ¡®We can¡¯t kill him.¡¯ I told him. ¡®She would die with him, Leon.¡¯ ¡®I know.¡¯ he whined. ¡°Fuck, Logan, no.¡± Andrew said, Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. making me look up at him. ¡°She won¡¯t stop loving you.¡± I knew that. But what if she loved him more? ¡°I know that.¡± I mumbled, clenching my fists. ¡°But if he is her Goddess- given mate, she could love him more than she loves me.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t.¡± Andrew said, shaking his head. ¡°She doesn¡¯t love you because of the bond, Logan. She is in love with you. The bond didn¡¯t make her do that, you did.¡± I remembered what she had told me yesterday. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I am about to say this in front of Drake, but I also didn¡¯t fall in love with Daisy right after I met her.¡± Andrew continued. ¡°The bond made me want her, but it didn¡¯t make me love her. All of that came after a while.¡± I looked at Andrew and took a deep breath. ¡°My guess is that it came after you realized that she wouldn¡¯t hurt Emma.¡± Drake said, making us look at him. ¡°That was one of the key points, yes.¡± Andrew nodded. ¡°Especially after what happened with Sienna. I was so fucking suspicious of everyone.¡± ¡°Understandable.¡± Drake sighed. ¡°Now I know that Daisy would w all of our asses to protect Emma.¡± Andrew chuckled. Drake snorted and nodded. ¡°Daphne would help her. I think Daphne thinks that Emma is her pup.¡± Andrew and I chuckled. ¡°Asher probably convinced her that she is.¡± Andrew said, shaking his head. Asher was so fucking protective of Emma. Sometimes I wondered if he was even more protective than Leon. ¡®Impossible.¡¯ Leon growled. I ran my fingers through my hair and tried to take another deep breath. ¡°My point is that the mate bond does make you want your mate, but it doesn¡¯t make you love them.¡± Andrew said, looking back at me. ¡°Emma will want Alpha Nathan, but she won¡¯t love him.¡± Just thinking about her wanting another man had me ready to scream and tear the world apart. I knew that there was nothing that she could do to stop it. Lknew that he was her true mate as much as I was. I knew all of that, but I couldn¡¯t ept it. How the fuck was I supposed to ept it? How the fuck would I survive the moment Emma saw him for the first time? How the fuck would I survive hearing the word ¡®mate¡¯e out of her mouth? A knock on my office door interrupted my thoughts. ¡°Come in, Anna.¡± I said, recognizing her scent. She opened the door and peered inside. ¡°Is this a bad time?¡± she asked. Every time would be a bad time until my mate became mine and mine only. ¡°No.¡± I said. ¡°Come in.¡± Anna stepped inside and closed the door behind herself. pointed at the other chair in front of my desk. She approached it and sat down. ¡°Where is Emma?¡± she asked me. ¡°Home.¡± I said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We need to finish our conversation from yesterday.¡± Anna said, looking at Andrew and Drake. I sighed and ran my fingers through my messy hair. ¡°What is it about?¡± I asked. ¡°Can it wait?¡± wanted Emma to rest today. I didn¡¯t want to burden her with anything else right now. ¡°No.¡± Anna said, shaking her head. ¡°I need to have this talk with her before Alpha Nathan gets here.¡± ¡°What is it about?¡± Andrew asked, making Anna look at him. ¡°It¡¯s about her heat.¡± Anna said, making me freeze. Her heat? She never went into heat because I marked her before it happened. Female wolves usually went into heat every few months if they weren¡¯t marked after they met their mate. She didn¡¯t have to go through that because I marked her before it happened. ¡°She is marked.¡± I mumbled, making Anna look back at me. ¡°Not twice.¡± Anna said, making my heart stop beating. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 True Luna by Tessa Lilly 119 Chapter 119 Heat Emma POV ¡°I wish I could do something to help you, sweetie.¡± Daisy sighed as she ran her fingers through my hair. I leaned my head on her shoulder and closed my eyes. Daisy kissed my forehead, and a small smile spread across my face. I was so thankful to have her in my life. She was like a sister to me. When Andrew first met her, I was a little scared that she wouldn¡¯t ept me. I was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t like me. I was afraid that she would hate me just like Sienna did. It was hard to trust someone new after what happened with Sienna. It was especially hard for Andrew. It took him even longer to trust Daisy. He was very careful and suspicious. I was the one who convinced him that Daisy was nothing like Sienna. I was the one who told him to trust her, and it was the best thing I could have done. Daisy was a wonderful woman who adored my brother. She was the best thing that happened to my brother. ¡°I love you, Daisy.¡± I mumbled, wrapping my arms around her round belly. ¡°Oh, sweetie.¡± she said as she hugged me back. ¡°I love you too.¡± I smiled and rubbed her belly. ¡°I love you too, my little pup.¡± I said softly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet you. I can¡¯t wait to spoil you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I agree with that.¡± Daisy mumbled, making me look up at her and chuckle. ¡°Tough.¡± I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s my job to spoil him.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Daisy said. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± I smiled. ¡°Look it up.¡± Daisy said something else, but I got distracted with a mind-link from Logan. Baby, can youe to my office, please? He asked. I tensed up. I could hear the nervousness in his voice. Is everything okay? I mind-linked him back. Anna is here. He said. She would like to continue the conversation from yesterday. My stomach turned, and my heart clenched. Ipletely forgot that there was something else she wanted to talk about. But what was it? I¡¯ll be right there. I mind-linked him as I stood up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daisy asked, looking up at me. ¡°Anna wants to talk to me about something else.¡± I mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± Daisy said as she stood up as well. ¡°No, stay here.¡± I said. ¡°You need to rest.¡± ¡°I rest all the freaking time.¡± she said, rolling her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± wanted to argue, but I kind of wanted her toe with me. I felt better when she was around. ¡°Let me just put my shoes on.¡± Daisy said as she rushed toward the living room followed her, trying to stop my brain from overthinking. It was hard, though. I kept wondering what else Anna had to tell me. There wasn¡¯t a third mate, was there? Eliza growled, but I ignored her. I was having a hard time getting her to calm down. She didn¡¯t even talk to me much, but I could still feel her nervousness and fear. ¡°Come on.¡± Daisy said as she took my hand and started pulling me toward the packhouse. +didn¡¯t even see her put on her shoes. I waspletely lost in thought. I could feel Logan¡¯s nervousness as well, and it didn¡¯t help at all. Did Anna afready tell him something, or was he nervous because he also didn¡¯t know what else she needed to talk about? We were in front of Logan¡¯s office in a second. Well, it just seemed like a second to me. Daisy opened the door and walked inside, pulling me behind her. My mate, Andrew, Drake, and Anna were inside. ¡°Hey, baby sis.¡± Drake said as he stood up and hugged Daisy. ¡°How¡¯s my little guy doing?¡± I watched as he smiled and rubbed ker belly. Daisy answered, but I didn¡¯t hear her. I looked at my mate, and my heart sped up. He reached out for me, and I walked into his arms. I sat down on hisp, and he wrapped his arms around me. He inhaled my scent and kissed my temple. I looked at Anna and took a deep breath. ¡°Hi, Emma.¡± she said softly. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Nervous.¡± I said. Anna nodded and leaned forward. ¡°I want to talk to you about your heat.¡± she said, making me furrow N?velDrama.Org owns this text. my eyebrows. ¡°Should we talk in private or is it okay to talk about it in front of your brother and Alpha Drake?¡± ¡°My heat?¡± I asked, ignoring the second part of her question. ¡°I¡¯m marked. I never went into heat. Logan marked me before it happened.¡± ¡°You never went into heat because you haven¡¯t met your second true mate.¡± Anna said, making me freeze. ¡°Even if Logan didn¡¯t mark you, you wouldn¡¯t go into heat until you met your second true mate.¡¯ ?? I gulped down the lump in my throat. ¡°But Logan did mark me, so I won¡¯t go into heat when I meet Alpha Nathan?¡± I asked, trying to stop my voice from trembling. ¡°You will.¡± Anna said, and my stomach turned. I will want to mate with both Logan and Alpha Nathan? I will want to mate with Alpha Nathan? My heartbeat picked up. My palms started sweating. I was going to pass out. No. I wouldn¡¯t want that. I wouldn¡¯t want him. I would only need Logan. It wasn¡¯t a problem. It wasn¡¯t an issue. Logan was so tense. I could feel the anger radiating off of him. ¡°She will have Logan.¡± Daisy said, her voiceced with worry. ¡°That will be enough.¡± Ht will.¡± Drake said, making me look at him. ¡°But keeping Alpha Nathan away from her while she is in heat will be an issue.¡± Andrew and Logan growled loudly. Logan tightened his arms around me. I could feel him shaking. I couldn¡¯t even speak. I just wanted to scream. I wanted to run away and hide. I didn¡¯t want Alpha Nathan to find me. But what kind of Luna would be if I ran and hid? ¡°Is there anything else that I need to know?¡± I asked, my voice raspy. ¡°Yes.¡± Anna nodded. Of course there was. ¡°What?¡± I asked, trying to force myself to focus. I was getting angry. I wanted to break something. ¡°It¡¯s about your children, Emma.¡± Anna said, and my heart stopped beating. I knew what she was going to say even before she continued. ¡°You can only have them with your Goddess-given mate.¡± Anna said, and my heart broke into a million tiny pieces. ¡°You can only have children when you get your second mark.¡± My body and my mind shut down. I couldn¡¯t even take my next breath. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 True Luna by Tessa Lilly 120 Chapter 120 He Heir Logan POV I could feel my heartbeat in my eyes. I could hear my blood pumping through my veins. My ears were ringing. So if I wasn¡¯t her Goddess-given mate¡­ ¡°What the fuck did you just say?¡± Andrew growled, narrowing his eyes at Anna. Anna looked at him and sighed. ¡°Only her Goddess-given mate will be able to get Emma pregnant.¡± Anna repeated. So I did hear her right. I did fucking hear her right. Anna turned back to look at Emma and me. ¡°Were you trying to get pregnant at any point in these four years?¡± she asked. I looked at my mate and my heart broke. She was pale, and she looked like she was going to be sick. I wasn¡¯t sure if she was even listening to Anna. I pulled her to my chest and kissed the top of her head. ¡°No.¡± I said. ¡°Emma isn¡¯t ready. She is taking contraceptive pills our pack doctor made.¡± Human contraception wouldn¡¯t work on a she-wolf, so Wren and some of his other colleagues made a contraceptive for she-wolves. It was simr to human contraception, but a bit stronger. ¡°She can stop taking it.¡± Anna said. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need them. She can¡¯t get pregnant until she is marked for the second time.¡± My heart clenched painfully. I pressed her closer to me. She was so tense. I felt like I was holding a rock. ¡°What would happen to Logan¡¯s mark if Alpha Nathan gave her the other?¡± Drake asked, making me growl loudly. It was an instinct. I couldn¡¯t control ¡°It will disappear.¡± Anna said. ¡°If Logan will be the one who will mark her again, his first mark will also disappear. She will have only one mark on the other side of her neck.¡± I buried my nose in her hair and took a deep breath of her scent. It calmed . me down a little. She was here. She was in my arms. She was mine. ¡°The witches who worked for Samuel got that wrong too.¡± Anna continued. ¡°The mark can¡¯t be femoved by a spell. Her mark will be removed when her Goddess-given mate marks her.¡± ¡°Did they get anything right?¡± Andrew growled. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Not really.¡± Anna sighed. I kissed the top of Emma¡¯s head. Emma, baby, talk to me. I mind- linked her. She didn¡¯t respond, I lifted her head and looked at her face. She was in shock. I wasn¡¯t sure if she was still here/She lookedpletely lost in her thoughts, and based on what I could feel, her thoughts weren¡¯t good. needed to get her out of her head. I tightened my jaw and gulped down the lump in my throat. ¡°Anna is that all?¡± I asked, keeping my eyes on my mate. I will get her out, my love. I mind- linked Emma. Breathe, baby. ¡°Yes.¡± Anna said. ¡°Give us some privacy, please.¡± I said. 4 I wondered if I should tell Andrew, Daisy, and Drake to leave as well. But maybe having them here would help her. Having her brother here could help her. ¡°Of course.¡± Anna said as she stood Theard her walking away. I heard the door open and close. ¡°Emma?¡± Andrew called her as he approached us. She didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Emma, love?¡± Andrew called her again as he kneeled in front of us and cupped her cheeks. ¡°Talk to us, Tears fell on Emma¡¯s cheeks, and she took a deep breath. Come on, baby. I mind-linked her. Breathe. Emma closed her eyes, took another deep breath, and released it slowly. ¡°I am sorry.¡± she mumbled. ¡°I just need a second.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I told her as I kissed her temple. ¡°Take as much time as you need.¡± I needed to know what she was thinking. I needed her to talk to me, but I knew that I shouldn¡¯t rush her. Andrew pulled up a chair, sat next to us, and took her hand in his. She looked at him and gave him a small smile. It was a sad one. It didn¡¯t reach her eyes. I ran my fingers through her hair and breathed in her scent again. told you that I don¡¯t care about powers or the second mark.¡± Emma finally spoke. She looked up at me and I gave her a little nod, ¡°I could go on with my life with your mark on my neck.¡± she continued. ¡°I don¡¯t even need to know who my Goddess-given mate is.¡± ¡°I know, baby.¡± I told her as I ced a small kiss on her lips. She took a deep breath, and her eyes filled with tears. ¡°But what will happen to our pack if I can¡¯t give you children?¡± she asked, making my heart stop. ¡°You are an Alpha. You need an heir. If you don¡¯t mark me the second time, I won¡¯t be able to give you children, and I won¡¯t¡­¡± She stopped talking and looked down at herp. I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t feel my body. I didn¡¯t even think about that. All I wanted was her. All I needed was her. The room was silent. No one spoke after Emma stopped talking. Andrew moved first. He cupped Emma¡¯s cheeks and looked into her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t go there.¡± he told her. ¡°Not yet. We aren¡¯t there yet, Emma. Take it one step at a time. We aren¡¯t there yet.¡± Andrew was right. Of course he was right. +wanted children, of course I did. I wanted them with her. I wanted to have a little mini-me and a little- mini Emma running around. I wanted to leave my pack to my child. I wanted to raise my children with her. I wanted to watch them grow up with her But Andrew was right. We weren¡¯t there yet. We had a lot to deal with before we even got to that part. ¡°Your brother is right.¡± I said, pulling her into a hug. ¡°We aren¡¯t there yet, baby. We will talk about it after you meet Alpha Nathan.¡± I am sorry. Emma mind-linked me. I am so sorry. You deserve a mate who can give you children. You deserve¡­ Stop it! I interrupted her. I don¡¯t want anyone but you. We will figure it out, baby. I promise. I love you. She said, tightening her arms around me. I love you too. I mind-linked her. So fucking much. ¡°Can you guys please give us some time alone?¡± I asked, looking at Andrew. He nodded, stood up, and kissed the top of Emma¡¯s head. ¡°I will be in my office if you need me.¡± he said, looking down at Emma. I gave him a small nod and watched as he walked out behind Daisy and Drake. I lifted Emma¡¯s head and looked into her beautiful eyes. ¡°This isn¡¯t a deal breaker for me.¡± I told her. ¡°We will figure it out.¡± ¡°You need an heir to the pack, Logan.¡± she said quietly, her voice trembling. ¡°And you will give me one.¡± I said, trying to sound confident. ¡°The Goddess gave me to you, and the Goddess gave you to me.¡± She gulped and took a deep breath. ¡°Repeat it, Emma.¡± I told her. ¡°The Goddess gave me to you, and the Goddess gave you to me.¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s right, baby.¡± I said as I pressed my lips against hers. I had to believe in that. I would break if I didn¡¯t. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 My Mate Nathan POV I couldn¡¯t wait to meet her. I wondered if she was as beautiful as the stories said. I wondered if she was as kind and loving as the stories said she would be. I grew up hearing about her. I grew up listening to the story of the White Wolf. My father always told me This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . that if the White Wolf really existed, she would be mine. He told me that I am her rightful mate. He told me that I was the decadent of the first Alpha and that I was the White Wolf¡¯s Goddess-given mate. I was so fucking happy when I found out that she was real. I was so fucking happy to know that she was mine. I wasn¡¯t happy to know that she already had a mate. I knew about the curse. It was in the stories I was told knew that the White Wolf had two true mates, but only one of them was the Goddess- given one. I knew that there would eventually be another man that I would have to deal with, but I wasn¡¯t hoping that she would meet him before she met me. It made me furious. Just thinking about another man touching what was mine had me seeing red. I didn¡¯t know much, but I knew that she was already married to him. I knew that she was marked, and that meant that she had already had sex with him. Noel growled loudly. ¡®Mine.¡¯ he screamed. ¡®She is fucking mine!¡¯ She is, Noel.¡¯ I told him, trying to contain his anger. ¡®We will bring her home, don¡¯t worry.¡¯ ¡®He touched her!¡¯ Noel growled again. I tightened my jaw and closed my eyes. ¡®He did.¡¯ I told him. ¡®But she didn¡¯t know that he was her cursed mate. He won¡¯t touch her again after she meets me. I promise.¡¯ Noel growled again, but I ignored him. It was hard for me to deal with my own anger. I didn¡¯t need his as well. Did she love her cursed mate? Well, even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t love him anymore after she met me. The Goddess gave her to me. She would love me, and stop loving him. ¡°Do I really have to leave?¡± J sighed as she walked out of the bathroom. ¡°We could have fun.¡± She leaned on the door frame and gave me a small, seductive smirk. It didn¡¯t work on me. The only one who could really seduce me was my mate. I fucked J because I wanted to, not because she seduced me. ¡°No, J.¡± I said as I stood up and pulled my boxers on. ¡°I need to start getting ready.¡± ¡°Why are you leaving anyway?¡± she sighed. ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me?¡± I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s pack business.¡± I said, pulling my shirt over my head. ¡°I can¡¯t talk to you about that.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± J sighed. I didn¡¯t respond. I didn¡¯t need to tell her anything. She wasn¡¯t going to be my Luna, no matter how much she wanted it ¡°Can you at least tell me where you are going?¡± she asked after a few silent moments. ¡°Crescent Moon Pack.¡± I said, looking up at her. Her eyes widened. She raised her eyebrows at me. ¡°Alpha Logan¡¯s pack?¡± she asked. ¡°Why are you going there?¡± ¡°Stop asking me that, J.¡± I sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± She frowned and crossed her arms over her chest, pushing her boobs 1. ¡°I hear that he has a beautiful Luna.¡± she said with a hint of jealousy in her voice. The anger started rising, but I pushed it back. She wasn¡¯t fucking his. She was mine! I smirked. If J only knew that Alpha Logan¡¯s Luna was actually my Luna and that she would soon be following her orders¡­ ¡°I heard.¡± I said, keeping a smirk on face. ¡°Get dressed and leave, J. I have to go.¡± my ¡°When will youe back?¡± she asked, not moving an inch. She was really getting on my fucking nerves. I didn¡¯t want to order her, but it looked like I would have to. ¡°As soon as possible.¡± I said, growling. ¡°Now go.¡± I was going to go get my mate, ande back home. I didn¡¯t n on being there more than a day or two. I wanted toe back home, have a Luna ceremony for my beautiful mate, and start pumping pups into her. I was 27 years old. I needed my mate and I needed my pups. 1 J rolled her eyes, but she finally moved and started getting ready. I watched as she got dressed. She pulled her dress over her head and approached me. ¡°Can I get a kiss before I go?¡± she asked. ¡°No.¡± I said sternly. ¡°Leave.¡± Her eyes widened, and she took a step back from me. ¡°What is wrong with you, Nathan?¡± she asked. ¡°You were never this cold to me before,¡± I sighed and ran my fingers through my hair. She was right. I didn¡¯t mean to be this cold, but I was so fucking nervous and angry. I needed to go get my mate. I needed to have her in my arms. I couldn¡¯t stand the thought that she was with Alpha Logan right now. It made me want to burn the world down. I didn¡¯t agree with my father and his stupid n of getting Alpha Logan¡¯s attention by using rogues. He said that we needed to show dominance over him in case he decided to go to war for my mate. My father thought that showing him that we had rogues on our side would make him more reluctant to start a war. I didn¡¯t give shit about any of that. I just wanted to have her in my arms. I wanted to go get her as soon as I found out about her, but my father stopped me. He said that we needed to wait. I didn¡¯t want to fucking wait. I wanted her immediately. Even if he started a war, I would fight, and I would win. I would do anything to have my mate by my side. ¡°I¡¯m stressed, J.¡± I said. ¡°Leave, please. I will see you when I get back.¡± She sighed, turned around, and left my room. I clenched my fists and took a deep breath. Lwalked to my closet, pulled out a small bag, and started filling it with clothes. Are you ready, son? My father mind- linked me Yes. I said. I will be there in a few minutes. I¡¯m waiting for you in the car. He said and cut our mind-link. ¡°I¡¯ming for you, Emma.¡± I said quietly as zipped up my bag. ¡°I aming for you, my beautiful little mate.¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Heart Emma POV It felt like a hand was squeezing my heart. I couldn¡¯t move it away. I couldn¡¯t get it to let my heart go. My heart couldn¡¯t even beat properly. The hand was too strong. It seemed like the squeeze would be too hard at one point, and my heart would just stop beating. It felt like something heavy was sitting on my chest. I had the urge to fight and move it away, but there was nothing there. It was all in my head. It was only pain. A knock on the door made me look up from the papers on my desk. Hinsisted oning to my office today. Logan wanted me to stay home, but I couldn¡¯t. My thoughts would drive me crazy, and I would only feel worse. ¡°Come in.¡± I said, already knowing it was my brother. Andrew opened the door and stepped inside. He had a worried look on his face. ¡°You should be home.¡± he said as he approached my desk. ¡°And do what?¡± I sighed as I put the pen down and leaned back in my chair. ¡°Go crazy?¡± ¡°Rest.¡± Andrew said as he sat down on one of the two chairs in front of my desk. I sighed and shook my head. wouldn¡¯t be able to rest.¡± I said. ¡°I would just feel worse. At least here, I feel like I¡¯m doing something useful.¡± Andrew furrowed his eyebrows and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m worried, love.¡± Andrew said. I sighed and gave him a small smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m going to be okay. I¡¯m shocked, that¡¯s all. I never thought that we would have such a big obstacle in front of us.¡± The hand around my heart tightened. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. If I couldn¡¯t have pups with Logan, what would happen to our pack? What kind of a Luna would I be if I couldn¡¯t give my Alpha an heir? Logan would have to mate with another she-wolf. He would have to find another mate who could give him what he needed. The heaviness on my chest increased. My stomach turned. Eliza whined loudly. Just thinking about Logan with another she-wolf made me want to scream, cry, and tear the world apart. ¡°You will figure it out.¡± Andrew said. ¡°Maybe there isn¡¯t even an obstacle to ovee. I¡¯m sure that he is your Goddess-given mate, Emma.¡± I was sure of it too. But if he wasn¡¯t¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sure of it too.¡± I mumbled. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine loving someone more. I can¡¯t imagine having a bond with someone else.¡± 4 I took a deep breath and clenched my fists. ¡°But if he is not my Goddess-given mate, he will have to choose another mate, and I will¡­¡± I stopped talking because the hand around my heart tightened so much that I couldn¡¯t continue. I was sure that my heart would stop beating. Andrew stood up, approached me, and kneeled in front of me. He took my hands in his and looked me in the eyes. ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± he said with such certainty in his voice that the hand around my heart almost disappeared. ¡°That man loves you more than anything in this world. He will not rece you, Emma, l¡¯am so fucking sure of that.¡± I knew that he wouldn¡¯t rece me. But he would probably have to. ¡°The elders will demand an heir to the pack.¡± I mumbled. They already tried to talk us into having a child. Luna Gloria intervened, and I was so grateful that she helped me in that situation. ¡°Do you really think that Logan would listen to them?¡± Andrew scoffed, raising an eyebrow. I tried to take a deep breath, but the pressure on my chest was too great. Andrew sighed and pulled me into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my little girl.¡± he said, tightening his arms around me. ¡°If I could, I would make it all go away. I would send Alpha Nathan to the fucking Moon so he couldn¡¯t find you. I would do anything to help you, and I am so fucking sorry that I can¡¯t do shit right now.¡± leaned my head on his shoulder and closed my eyes. He shouldn¡¯t even have to deal with this. He should be at home, spending time with his pregnant mate. ¡°I know, Andrew.¡± I mumbled. ¡°Thank you for being here for me.¡± ¡°Oh, my little girl, I will always be here for you.¡± he said, kissing the top of my head. I looked at him and gave him a small smile. ¡°You are the best brother.¡± I said, letting go of him. ¡°And you are going to be the best dad ever.¡± ¡°I had a lot of practice.¡± he said, grinning at me. I gasped, cing a hand on my chest. ¡°So I was a practice pup?¡± I asked, faking hurt. ¡°Well, kind of.¡± Andrew said, smirking at me. I rolled my eyes yfully, making Andrew chuckle. The door to my office burst open, and Logan rushed inside. The look on his face made my heart stop. ¡°What happened?¡± Andrew asked, standing up abruptly. ¡°He is here.¡± Logan said, and my vision ckened. No. No! Not yet! Please Goddess¡­ ¡°Our patrol stopped him at the border.¡± Logan said, his voice trembling. ¡°He said that he came on official business.¡± Andrew clenched his fists, and a quiet growl escaped him. My heart was really going to give out. Logan approached me, pulled me up, and wrapped me up in a hug. ¡°Okay, how do we do this?¡± Andrew asked. I leaned more into my mate. I needed hisfort. I needed to feel his body on mine. ¡°You and I will go meet him at the border.¡± Logan said, tightening his arms around me. ¡°Emma will stay here. Call Drake. I need him here with her.¡± Logan looked down at me. I heard my office door open and close. ¡°I love you.¡± I said, my voice trembling. ¡°Please don¡¯t forget that.¡± ¡°Never.¡± Logan said, cupping my cheeks. ¡°I will never forget that. I love you so fucking much. You are mine, and mine only.¡± am yours.¡± I said, cing my hands over his. My whole body was shaking so hard that I was afraid I would fall apart. ¡°We will get through this, my love.¡± Logan said, leaning his forehead on mine. ¡°I won¡¯t let him take you from me.¡± I pressed my lips against his, savoring his taste. Logan parted my lips with his tongue and kissed me with so much love that my heart melted. ¡°I love you.¡± he mumbled against my lips. ¡°I love you too.¡± I said, running my fingers through his hair. My office door opened, and my brother walked back inside ¡°Drake will be here in a few minutes.¡± Andrew said. Logan looked up at him and took a deep breath. Okay.¡± he said, looking back at me. ¡°I will be back soon.¡± he told me. ¡°Don¡¯t leave your office until I tell you to, okay?¡± I nodded and pressed my lips against his again. Logan kissed me back. We had to let go of each other, but I didn¡¯t want to. I really didn¡¯t want to. Letting him go at that moment was the hardest thing I ever had to do. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 The Other Mate Logan POV I had to control my anger. I had to hold back, or I would kill him. I ran into my mom as we were leaving the packhouse. ¡°Andrew mind-linked me.¡± she said, rushing toward me. She pulled me into a hug, and I took a deep breath. ¡°It will be okay, Logan.¡± she said as she kissed my temple. ¡°He won¡¯t take her from you.¡± I tightened my jaw and let my mom go. ¡°Take care of her, okay?¡± I mumbled. ¡°I will be back soon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± my mom said, caressing my cheek. ¡°She is safe here.¡± I kissed my mom¡¯s forehead and rushed toward my car. ¡°How the fuck should we stop ourselves from killing him?¡± Andrew mumbled as he entered the car. ¡°Let me know when you find out.¡± I growled as I started driving. I could feel my heartbeat in my throat. I could hear my blood pumping through my veins. The closer we were to the border, the more pissed off I was. Did he really think that he would take her from me?! Did he really think that she would be his?! NO! No fucking way! She was mine! MINE! I growled loudly and tightened my grip on the steering wheel. ¡°Breathe, Logan.¡± Andrew said. ¡°We need to stay calm.¡± I knew that he was right, but I wanted to bite his head off. ¡°I wonder how the fuck you would stay calm if another man was after Daisy?!¡± I growled at him. Andrew growled back at me, making me re at him. ¡°I have no fucking idea.¡± Andrew said, tightening his jaw. ¡°But you know that I am right, Logan. You need to find a way to stay calm.¡± took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°I know.¡± I mumbled just as my eyes Alpha Nathan. He was leaning on the hood of his car with his arms crossed over his chest. He was talking to one of my warriors, and he was smiling. His father was standing next to him, looking around with curiosity written all over his face. I didn¡¯t know much about his father, but I knew that he was an impulsive man. He wasn¡¯t a bad Alpha, but he wasn¡¯t a good one either. He made a lot of stupid decisions that eventually cost him a lot. His pack went from the third-strongest to one of the weaker packs. Alpha Nathan was trying to fix the damage, but he had limited resources thanks to his father. I was sure that he saw Emma as a way to strengthen his pack. As if I would have let that happen. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I stepped out of my car, and Alpha Nathan looked at me. He tightened his jaw, and his body tensed up. He forced himself to smile. ¡°Alpha Logan.¡± he said, stepping away from his car. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t really say the same, Alpha Nathan.¡± I said as I approached him. He chuckled and nodded. ¡°I believe you.¡± he said, looking from me to Andrew. ¡°This must be your Beta.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded, forcing myself to remain calm. ¡°This is Andrew.¡± ¡°My mate¡¯s brother.¡± Alpha Nathan said, making the anger inside me boil. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± Andrew gave him a small nod. ¡°This is my father.¡± Alpha Nathan said as he turned around and looked at his father. ¡°Former Alpha Richard.¡± I looked at his father and gave him a small nod. ¡°Hello, Alpha Logan.¡± Richard said, taking a step closer to us. ¡°Beta Andrew.¡± ¡°I would like to see my mate.¡± Alpha Nathan said, making my stomach turn. ¡°Why didn¡¯t shee here with you?¡± + couldn¡¯t answer him. I would growl if I opened my mouth. Thankfully, Andrew jumped in. ¡°She is working.¡± he said. ¡°We had some issues with rogues. It caused her a lot of distress.¡± Alpha Nathan¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at his dad. I saw so much annoyance in his eyes, and it made me so fucking happy. Goddess, you are the best fucking Beta, and the best fucking friend I could have. I mind-linked Andrew. Alpha Nathan looked so fucking nervous. He fucked up, and he knew it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± Richard said, making me clench my fists. Thank you.¡± I said, deciding to dig the fucker¡¯s grave a little bit more. ¡°She has a rough past with rogues, and this has been feally hard on her.¡± Alpha Nathan¡¯s eyes widened even more ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked, and I had to hold back a smirk. ¡°That isn¡¯t our story to tell.¡± Andrew said calmly. ¡°So, you would like to speak to my Luna?¡± I spoke before Alpha Nathan could ask any more questions. Anger shed in Alpha Nathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know this is a peculiar situation, Alpha Logan, but let¡¯s not pretend.¡± Alpha Nathan said, clenching his fists. ¡°She is my mate, and I am here to take her back home with me.¡± My vision ckened. The strength I needed to keep myself from killing him was immense. ¡°You are right, Alpha Nathan.¡± I said, trying to remain calm. ¡°This is a peculiar situation.¡± I tightened my jaw and took a deep breath. ¡°I will let you speak to my Luna.¡± I said. ¡°You can follow me to the packhouse.¡± I turned around and walked back to my car, not giving him a chance to say anything else. My body was trembling. I needed to get away from him. Andrew and I sat down in my car. I gripped the steering wheel so tightly that I almost broke it. ¡°I don¡¯t like them.¡± Andrew growled. ¡°His father is an idiot.¡± ¡°He is.¡± I agreed as I started my car. He destroyed his pack.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Andrew mumbled. ¡°They probably see Emma as an opportunity to strengthen his pack.¡± ¡°I was thinking the same thing.¡± I mumbled as I looked at the rearview mirror. + The fucker was following me. Emma, baby, we areing back. I mind-linked my mate. I will take him to my office. Don¡¯te until I tell you to, okay? Oh, thank Goddess. Emma mind- linked me back immediately. I was so worried about you. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, but was just about to mind-link you. I couldn¡¯t wait anymore, I am okay, baby. I said, as my heart clenched painfully. Don¡¯te into my office until I tell you to, okay? Yes. She answered. I love you so much. I love you too, baby. I said, taking a deep breath. I am yours, and you are mine. She said, making my body shiver. I am yours, and you are mine. I responded, tightening my grip on the steering wheel. She was mine. She was mine, and I wouldn¡¯t let him take her. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 True Luna by Tessa Lilly 124 Chapter 124 Emma Nathan POV I could smell her sweet scent all around me. She smelled like vani. It was mouthwatering. I needed to see her. I needed to touch her. Where was she? I kept looking around, hoping to finallyy my eyes on her, but I couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. I didn¡¯t even pay attention to anything else. I didn¡¯t check out the packhouse. I didn¡¯t check out the interior. I didn¡¯t even notice when we entered Alpha Logan¡¯s office. I wanted to see her. I needed to see her. ¡®Mate,¡¯ Noel whined. ¡®She is here. I want mate.¡¯ ¡°Soon, Noel.¡¯ I told him, trying to remain still. I wanted to jump, growl, and find her. I fucking needed to find her. I sat down on the chair in front of Alpha Logan¡¯s desk. It was getting harder and harder to focus. I needed my mate. My whole body was buzzing with need. I had to clench my muscles to keep myself from jumping up. I knew that she was here somewhere, but the fact that I couldn¡¯t see her was driving me fucking crazy. ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked, trying to hold back a growl. Alpha Logan frowned. He hated me as much as I hated him. I knew it. I could tell. I understood himpletely. He was the one person I wanted fucking dead. It was worse for me, though. He already touched my mate. He marked her. He tasted her. I really wanted him dead. But I couldn¡¯t fucking kill him because I would lose my mate too. ¡°Andrew, go get my Luna.¡± Logan said, keeping his eyes on me. He kept saying ¡®my Luna¡¯, knowing that it was pissing me off. I couldn¡¯t wait to see the look on his face once my mate walked in here and realized that I was her Goddess- given mate. I couldn¡¯t wait to see the look on his face when I took her back to my pack today. Andrew left the room, and my heart sped up. I would see her. I would finally see her. I would finally get to touch her. My heart was racing like crazy. My fingers tingled. I would touch my mate in just a few short moments. Noel was jumping up and down. He was so fucking excited and so fucking nervous. ¡®I can feel her wolf!¡¯ he told me. ¡®She ising! I tightened my jaw to keep myself from growling. I wanted her now! Now! My father asked a question, but neither I nor Logan responded. We were ring at each other. He was as tense as I was. +heard footsteps approaching the office. ¡± The door opened and the scent of my mate became intoxicating. My body tingled. My heart skipped a beat. ¡®Mate!¡± I growled as I turned around. There she was. She was fucking beautiful. Even more than I imagined. Her brown hair was tied up in a ponytail. Her blue eyes were sparkling. Her skin looked soft and warm. Her plump lips looked delicious. I couldn¡¯t fucking wait to taste them. She was wearing a pencil skirt and a blouse. I could see the curves of her body perfectly. She would fit so well with me. I could already imagine cing my hands on her body. I could already see that we would fit together like two puzzle pieces. She didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t say ¡®mate¡¯. Why? WHY?! My heart was racing as I watched her walk inside. Her brother was next to her. He ced a hand on her back, and started guiding her toward Alpha Logan. She didn¡¯t protest. She looked away from me. Why did she look away from me?! ¡®MINE!¡¯ Noel screamed. I watched as she walked to Alpha Logan. I watched as he looked up at her and smiled. I watched as she ced a hand on his shoulder and turned to look at my father and me. What the fuck was going on?! The rage inside of me was boiling, but I couldn¡¯t move. I was shocked. I was so fucking pissed off. Why didn¡¯t shee to me?! ¡°Alpha Nathan, Alpha Richard.¡± she said calmly. ¡°It is nice to meet you.¡± Her voice was like a melody. It soothed my soul. Logan wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her closer to him. The rage inside of me exploded, and I couldn¡¯t hold back a growl. ¡°MINE!¡± I screamed as I jumped up. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. My ws and my canines slipped out. I was going to fucking kill him! ¡°Alpha Nathan, please sit back down so we can talk.¡± my mate said, making the rage inside of me slowly disappear. Her voice and her scent were so soothing. It was impossible for me not to listen to her. But why was she so formal with me? Why did she keep calling me Alpha? She was the only one who didn¡¯t have to call me that. if ¡°Why are you calling me Alpha, Emma?¡± I asked her as my ws and my canines retracted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me that. I am your mate.¡± ¡°Please sit down, Alpha Nathan.¡± her brother said, making the anger inside me return. ¡°Why are you keeping my son¡¯s mate from him?¡± my father asked angrily. ¡°Emma is Nathan¡¯s mate. We are here to take her home.¡± Alpha Logan and Beta Andrew growled quietly. ¡°I am your mate, Alpha Nathan.¡± Emma said, making me look at her. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be. I already share a mate bond with Logan. He is my mate, my Alpha, and my husband. I am a marked and mated she-wolf. I won¡¯t be breaking my bond with my mate.¡± My heart was going to give out. What the fuck did she just say?! I couldn¡¯t have heard her correctly. I misunderstood. She didn¡¯t just say that she wanted to stay with Alpha Logan. She didn¡¯t just say that she didn¡¯t want to be my mate. She didn¡¯t just fucking say any of that! ¡°What?!¡± my father asked angrily. He stood up and clenched his fists. He was ring at my mate, and I saw fucking red. No one would ever look at her like that! ¡°Stop looking at her like that!¡± I growled at my father. I looked back at my mate and tightened my jaw. am your Goddess-given mate, Emma.¡± I said, clenching my fists and trying to resist the urge to grab her. ¡°You can¡¯t stay here. You need to go back to my pack with me. It¡¯s where you belong.¡± My body was buzzing with the need to touch her. I needed to feel her soft skin under my fingertips. I needed to taste her soft, plump lips. I needed her. I fucking needed her! There was no fucking way I would let her stay here with him! She was mine! Fucking mine! Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Cursed Emma POV I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if my heart jumped out of my body. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I saw it on Logan¡¯s desk. My whole body was trembling. I felt the need to touch him, but my heart kept screaming at me. I didn¡¯t want But a part of me needed to touch him. A part of me needed to feel his hands on me. A part of me needed to touch his skin. He smelled like rain. His scent was soothing and calming. I felt the need to go to him and breathe his scent in deeply. I gulped down the lump in my throat and pushed that need away. I took a deep breath and focused on Logan¡¯s touch. It soothed me. It helped me. You are doing great, my love. Logan mind-linked me. I know it¡¯s hard. I am so sorry. I love you. I mind-linked him back. I love you too, baby. He said, rubbing my waist with his thumb. Alpha Nathan¡¯s eyes snapped to Logan¡¯s hand on my waist, and I saw the rage inside him explode. My heart hurt for him. I didn¡¯t know him at all, but he didn¡¯t deserve this. No one deserved this. He deserved a mate who could love him back. He deserved a mate who would want him as much as he wanted her. If he was my cursed mate, and if our bond broke, would he find his true, Goddess-given mate? Did he have one? am sorry, Alpha Nathan.¡± I said, making him look back up at me. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve this. I wish that there was something I could do to make it easier.¡± His eyes widened. ¡°Make what easier? You are not leaving me, ¨¦mma!¡± I felt the pain in his heart, and I had to hold back a whimper. ¡®His wolf is calling me.¡¯ Eliza whined in pain. ¡®It¡¯s okay, Eliza.¡¯ I said softly. ¡®Talk to him.¡¯ I didn¡¯t want her to suffer, I would deal with it all. I had to protect her. ¡°Alpha Nathan¡­¡± I spoke, but he interrupted me. ¡°Stop being formal with me!¡± he growled. ¡°I am your mate!¡± Logan tensed up, and a growl escaped him, ¡°Don¡¯t growl at my mate.¡± Logan said, gritting his teeth. ¡°I will have you removed, Alpha Nathan.¡± I knew about the warriors around the packhouse. Logan and Andrew worried that Alpha Drake and his father could get aggressive, so they had warriors all around and inside the packhouse. ¨C Alpha Nathan looked at Logan in disbelief. ¡°You will have me removed?!¡± he asked. ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?!¡± My heart clenched painfully. +felt the need to go to him and console him. But I didn¡¯t want to. I didn¡¯t want to. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°You can¡¯t treat my son like that, Alpha Logan!¡± Alpha Nathan¡¯s father said angrily. ¡°He was growling at my mate.¡± Logan said, tightening his jaw. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen.¡± Logan was still sitting down, but it was only a matter of time before he would lose it and jump at them. It¡¯s okay, Logan. I mind-linked him as I rubbed my hand on the back of his neck. He rxed under my touch a little. He looked up at me and gave me a small smile. Thank you, my love. He said. ¡°I don¡¯t ept it, Emma.¡± Alpha Nathan said, making me look at him. ¡°You are my mate. You are my Goddess-given mate. He is your cursed mate. You can¡¯t stay with him.¡± My heart clenched painfully. Logan wasn¡¯t cursed. Our love wasn¡¯t a curse. He is wrong. I mind-linked Logan immediately. You aren¡¯t a curse. Our love isn¡¯t a curse. I know. Logan mind-linked me back. I could hear pain in his voice. I could feel the pain in his body. It made me angry. It made me want to scream. think that¡¯s enough.¡± Logan said as he stood up and pulled me behind him. ¡°You are wee to spend the night in our pack, If you don¡¯t want to, I will have my warriors escort you back to the border.¡± ¡°I am not leaving without her!¡± Alpha Nathan growled. Logan clenched his fists. ¡°Alpha Nathan, please.¡± I said softly, stepping away from Logan. ¡°You can stay, and we can continue this conversation tomorrow.¡± The tensions were too high. We needed to calm down. Nothing good woulde out of this situation. His eyes softened. The pain I saw in them had me ready to scream. I didn¡¯t want to hurt him. I really didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t deserve it. He took a deep breath and tightened his jaw. He never looked away from 1. ¡°Let me hold you.¡± Alpha Nathan said, making me tense up. Logan¡¯s arm around me tightened. ¡°I won¡¯t leave the pack.¡± Alpha Nathan said, looking at Logan. ¡°I am not giving up on my mate.¡± He looked back at me and gulped. ¡°I won¡¯t give up on you, Emma.¡± he said. ¡°But I will leave the office, and I will go to my room if you let me hold you. I need to touch you. Please.¡± The pain in his voice made my heart clench painfully. I felt the need to go to him. But I couldn¡¯t. couldn¡¯t¡­ ¡°Please, Emma.¡± Alpha Nathan said softly. I could feet Logan¡¯s anger. I could feel his fear. If I let Alpha Nathan hold me, I would hurt Logan. If I didn¡¯t let Alpha Nathan hold me, I would hurt him. No matter what I did, one of my mates would get hurt. But I only loved one of them. Only one of them had my entire heart and soul. ¡°I am sorry, Alpha Nathan.¡± I said softly. ¡°I can¡¯t do that to my mate.¡± I could feel his heart break. He didn¡¯t even say anything. He just P etared at me with a look that made me want to scream. Logan¡¯s office door opened, and one of our warriors walked inside. ¡°Peter will show you to your rooms.¡± Logan said. ¡°I will see you tomorrow, Alpha Nathan.¡± Alpha Nathan¡¯s father approached his son and ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Come on, Nathan.¡± he said. Alpha Nathan never looked away from me. He kept his eyes on mine as his father started pulling him out of the room. He kept his eyes on mine until Mike closed the door behind them. Tears fell on my cheeks as soon as the door closed. Logan sat back down and pulled me onto hisp. ¡°I am so sorry, baby.¡± he said, wrapping his arms around me. I pressed myself as close to him as possible and sobbed. ¡°Andrew, can you give us a moment?¡± Logan mumbled as he rubbed my back gently. ¡°Of course.¡± my brother said as he approached Logan and me. I felt his lips on the top of my head. ¡°I will go check on Alpha Nathan and his father.¡± Andrew said, making Logan nod. I heard my brother walking away. I heard the office door open and close. Look at me, baby.¡± Logan said softly, making me look up at him. He wiped the tears from my cheeks and kissed me softly. ¡°I am so sorry.¡± I said as my heart clenched painfully. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t cry. I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Logan pressed his lips against mine, stopping me from talking. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Emma.¡± he said as he stopped kissing me. ¡°It hurts. I know it hurts. It¡¯s okay to cry.¡± He was amazing. I was crying about another man, and he was so understanding. How did he do it? How did I get so lucky to have him in my life? I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him as hard as I could. I love you.¡± I mumbled against his lips. ¡°Only you.¡± Logan grabbed my ponytail and bent my head back. His lips descended on the mark on my neck, and I moaned. ¡°You are mine.¡± he growled against my skin, making me shiver. I was his. Only his. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 What Are You Going To Do? Nathan POV I was going to go insane. She didn¡¯t want me?! She didn¡¯t care that that fucker was her cursed mate?! She didn¡¯t care that I was her Goddess-given mate?! It must have been because she still didn¡¯t let me hold her. If she had let me hold her¡­ I had to take a deep breath to calm myself. I wanted to go back and rip her out of his arms. She belonged with me. She fucking belonged with me! Noel was in such distress that I didn¡¯t even want to talk to him right now. I doubted that he could do anything else but growl anyway. I threw my bag on the bed and tangled my fingers in my hair, pulling on it as hard as I fucking could. ¡°What the fuck was that, son?¡± my dad asked angrily. ¡°You should have fought them. You should have taken her from him! We could have been out of here by now!¡± I turned around to look at him. He was pissing me the fuck off. Was he fucking crazy?! If I tried to take her forcefully, I would achieve nothing. We were in Alpha Logan¡¯s pack, surrounded by his warriors. I wouldn¡¯t even be able to get her out of the office, let alone get her in my car or my pack. No wonder that my father managed to destroy our pack. The man was ¡± an idiot. But he was my father, and I had to respect him. ¡°Do you really think that we would get far?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°Did you look around? His fucking warriors are everywhere. The man isn¡¯t an idiot.¡± My father tightened his jaw and clenched his fists. ¡°What the fuck do you n to do then?¡± he asked. ¡°She said that she doesn¡¯t want you.¡± My heart clenched painfully. My mate didn¡¯t want me. She wanted another man. She didn¡¯t want to leave him. I turned away from my dad, walked toward the bed, and sat down. She didn¡¯t want me because she didn¡¯t know me. She knew Logan her whole life. She¡¯s been in a rtionship with him for four years. I could understand that she loved him because she knew him better. But it didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t get to know me better. It didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t love me more than she loved him. ¡°She needs to get to know me.¡± I said, looking back at my dad. ¡°I need to be her friend first. I will stay here for as long as I have to. I will do whatever the fuck I have to do. She is mine, and I will have her.¡± My dad sighed. ¡°And what if all of that doesn¡¯t work out? What if she still chooses Logan?¡± +tightened my jaw. The anget inside me rose. She was mine, Fucking mine. ¡°Then I am going to take her away.¡± I said, clenching my fists. ¡°I will give her some time to get to know me. I will give her a chance to love me. If it doesn¡¯t work out, I am going to take her away.¡± ¡°Kidnapping?¡± my father smirked, raising an eyebrow. I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°It¡¯s not kidnapping when you are taking something that belongs to you.¡± I said. ¡°And she belongs to me.¡± My father chuckled and walked toward the desk. He sat down on the chair and looked at me. ¡°How long are you nning on pretending to be her friend?¡± my father asked. ¡°I¡¯m not going to pretend to be her friend.¡± I said, defending myself. ¡°I will be her friend.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± my father sighed. ¡°For how Tong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± I said as I ran my fingers through my hair. ¡°A few weeks. If I don¡¯t see improvement soon, I am taking her away immediately.¡± My father nodded. ¡°We need her, son. She will make our pack strong again.¡± The anger inside me exploded. I didn¡¯t want her for my pack. I wanted her for myself. She was fucking mine, and I wouldn¡¯t share This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . her with anyone! She wasn¡¯t for my pack. She was for me! ¡°She is for me.¡± I growled at my father. My pack won¡¯t have her. Logan won¡¯t have her. Only I will. She will be only mine. ¡°You know what I mean, son.¡± my father sighed. I gritted my teeth and tried to control my anger. ¡°I need you to go back.¡± I told him, changing the subject before I decided to kill him. ¡°I need you to take care of the pack until Ie back.¡± He wouldn¡¯t really be taking care of my pack. It was just something he Reeded to hear to get the fuck out of my way. I already told my Beta Mark to take care of everything. I trusted himpletely. I couldn¡¯t say the same thing for my father. ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t need me here?¡± he asked. ¡°I could help.¡± ¡°No, father.¡± I said. ¡°I need you back home.¡± He nodded just as someone knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± I said as I stood up. The door opened, and my mate¡¯s brother walked inside. I forced myself to give him a small smile. Alpha Richard, your room is next door.¡± Andrew said to my father. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Andrew¡±I said, making him look at me. ¡°My father will go back to our pack. He won¡¯t be staying here.¡± Andrew nced at my dad and nodded. ¡°Is there anything I could do for you?¡± he asked. ¡°I came here to check if you have everything you need.¡± ¡°I do.¡± I nodded. ¡°Your warrior showed us around a little. I have everything I need.¡± Well, not everything. My Emma wasn¡¯t in my arms. ¡°Great.¡± Andrew nodded. ¡°I will let you unpack.¡± He turned back around, but stopped him. ¡°Andrew?¡± I called his name, making him look back at me. ¡°Yes?¡± he asked. ¡°I know that Logan is your friend.¡± I said. ¡°But I hope that you and I can have a great rtionship. After all, I am your sister¡¯s Goddess-given mate.¡± Andrew tightened his jaw and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°We will see, Alpha Nathan.¡± he said. He nced at my father again before leaving the room and closing the door behind himself. ¡°He will be a tough one to win over.¡± my father mumbled. Llooked at him and clenched my fists. ¡°I don¡¯t need him.¡± I said. ¡°He is not the one I will be taking with me.¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Loophole Andrew POV I rushed back toward Logan¡¯s office. My body was shaking. I didn¡¯t like him. I didn¡¯t fucking want him near Emma. Something about him was making my skin crawl. Something about him kept Asher on constant edge. Something about him made me nervous. I didn¡¯t trust him. Not even a little bit. Logan? I mind-linked him. Yes? He answered immediately. Where are you? I asked, My office. He responded with a hint of worry in his voice. Is everything okay? Is Emma there? I asked. I really didn¡¯t want to talk about Nathan in front of Emma. No matter what, he was her mate. I didn¡¯t want to hurt her by saying something wrong. She is. Logan answered. What¡¯s wrong? I don¡¯t want to talk about it in front of her. I sighed. I don¡¯t like him, Logan. Something about him is making me so fucking tense. I know. Logan sighed. We¡¯ll talk about itter. I was in front of his office. I knocked and opened the door. Logan and Emma were sitting on the couch. Emma was sitting on Logan¡¯sp. Her head was on his shoulder, and she barely looked up at me. She looked exhausted. My heart clenched painfully. ¡°How are you, love?¡± I asked, Knowing what a stupid question that was. Emma looked up at me and took a deep breath. ¡°Tired.¡± she mumbled. ¡°I wish that I had a solution for this problem.¡± She looked up at Logan and furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Well, I do have a solution, but Logan doesn¡¯t want to listen.¡± Emma said, making Logan close his eyes and take a deep breath. am not marking you until we find proof that I am reaily your Goddess- given mate.¡± Logan said. ¡°I am not going to kill my own mate.¡± I narrowed my eyes at my sister, and a quiet growl escaped me. She looked at me, still frowning. ¡°Logan is right.¡± I said sternly. ¡°He can¡¯t mark you until we know for sure. ¡°I know for sure.¡± Emma said quietly. ¡°I trust you, baby.¡± Logan told her, making her look back at him. ¡°I know in my heart that you really are mine. I know in my heart that our bond isn¡¯t fake. I know in my heart that it wasn¡¯t created by some curse. I know¡­¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you mark me then?¡± Emma interrupted him. If there is even the slightest chance that we are wrong¡­¡± Logan spoke, his voice breaking. He cupped her cheeks and took a deep breath. ¡°I need proof.¡± he said. ¡°I need to find solid evidence that you won¡¯t die when I sink my canines into your neck.¡± ¡°There has to be something.¡± I mumbled, making them both look at 1. I furrowed my eyebrows and rubbed my chin. ¡°The second bond was created by the curse, right?¡± I said, making them nod. ¡°There has to be a way to break it without marking Emma. There has to be a way to find out which one was created by magic.¡± ¡°There has to be a loophole¡± my sister mumbled. I nodded. ¡°Where are the books we found in Samuet¡¯s cave?¡± Emma asked as she stood up. ¡°Locked up in a safe in our home.¡± Logan said. Emma started pacing around. ¡°We need to give them to Anna.¡± Emma said. ¡°She knows how to read them. Something about breaking the curse could be written in there.¡± ¡°She said that she already knows what¡¯s written in those books.¡± Logan said, looking up at Emma. She stopped pacing and looked at him. - ¡°Samuel had those books for years.¡± Emma said. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that she remembers every single detail from those books.¡± ¡°I doubt that it¡¯s written there anyway.¡± I mumbled, making Emma look at me. ¡°Yes, but she is a witch.¡± Emma said. ¡°She knows magic. If she found out more about the curse and how it was created, she could figure out how to break it too.¡± She was making some good points. Logan furrowed his eyebrows, looked down at hisp, and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t really trust her yet.¡± Logan mumbled, clenching his fists. ¡°Why?¡± Emma asked. ¡°She has done nothing wrong.¡± Logan looked up at her and took a deep breath. ¡°What if she uses knowledge from the books to hurt you?¡± Logan asked, making me tense up. ¡°What if there was something dangerous written in there?¡± ¡°What use do we have of them if they are just sitting in our safe?¡± Emma sighed as she started pacing again. ¡°And why would she hurt me? She could have done it by now, but she didn¡¯t.¡± Ipletely understood Logan¡¯s fear. I was terrified that someone would hurt her. I was suspicious of everything and everyone. I still wasn¡¯t sure about Anna either. But Emma was right. Anna could have hurt her, but she didn¡¯t. She could have kept quiet about Nathan, but she didn¡¯t. She seemed like she genuinely wanted to help. ¡°Emma is right.¡± I said, making Logan look at me. ¡°We need to give the books to Anna.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Logan closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and tightened his jaw. ¡°We aren¡¯t going to find anyone else who knows how to read them.¡± Emma said as she sat down next to Logan and ced her hand on his back. ¡°We¡¯ve been trying to do that for four years. Something that could help us could be written in there.¡± She was right. She waspletely right. How the fuck did she manage to think more clearly than Logan and I even now when she was in distress?! Logan looked at her and gave her a small nod. ¡°Okay,¡± he mumbled and looked at me. ¡°I need you to guard Anna while she is reading them. You are the only one I trust.¡± ¡°Why do you want him to guard her?¡± Emma asked, furrowing her eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t trust her, Emma.¡± Logan sighed, looking back at her. ¡°I need someone I trust to make sure that she won¡¯t steal the books. I need someone I trust to make sure that she doesn¡¯t give the information she finds out to someone else. It¡¯s the only way I will allow her to get near those books. It¡¯s non- negotiable, Emma.¡± Lagreed with him. We needed to be careful. ¡°I agree.¡± I said, making them both look at me. ¡°Better safe than sorry.¡± Emma sighed and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Logan wrapped his arm around her shoulders and pulled her to him. I took a deep breath. Everything would be okay. Everything would have to be okay. I couldn¡¯t lose my sister. Not again. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Is It True? Emma POV I felt a little bit better after I managed to convince Logan to give the books to Anna. I didn¡¯t like feeling powerless. I didn¡¯t like the feeling of helplessness. But that was exactly how I felt after Alpha Nathan left the room. Helpless. I had to remind myself that I wasn¡¯t helpless. I was a Luna of the strongest pack. I was a woman who survived hell to be with the love of her life. I wasn¡¯t going to give all of that up. It took a while to push the pain away, but once I did, I could start thinking clearly. Andrew was right. There had to be a way other than my Goddess-given mate marking me. The curse was created by magic, and maybe another spell could undo it. I had magic, didn¡¯t I? It was new to me, and I didn¡¯t really know how to use it, but I had it. I had Anna here. She could help me learn how to use my magic. I knew she said that I wouldn¡¯t have my powers until my Goddess-given mate marks me, but I had to have some magic in me already. I could project it onto Logan. I did it once. It took everything I had, but I did it. I could do it again. But I would have to talk to Anna about teaching me some other day. I had to go back to my office. I sat up straighter and ran my fingers through Logan¡¯s hair. ¡°I need to go back to my office.¡± I said. ¡°The materials for the kindergarten are finally on their way.¡± It turned out that the rogues were responsible for the dy. I wondered if Alpha Nathan had something to do with that as well. ¡°You should stay here.¡± Andrew said. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be alone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to be alone.¡± I said. ¡°Amy is already waiting for me there.¡± I had mind-linked her before, asking her toe to my office. I didn¡¯t want to be alone, and I didn¡¯t want to bother Logan and Andrew. They had work to do. Our lives couldn¡¯t stop just because Alpha Nathan was here. Our pack members still deserved leaders who did their jobs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Andrew.¡± Logan said. ¡°I have eyes on him He won¡¯t be able toe near her. Our warriors have strict instructions to keep their eyes on him and follow him if he leaves the room. I told them to stop him if he tries to go near Emma and mind- link you or me immediately. He won¡¯t be able to Andrew took a deep breath and looked at me. ¡°I will be okay.¡± I said, giving him a small smile. ¡°I will mind-link you if I need you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Andrew nodded. I turned toward my mate, ced a soft kiss on his lips, and stood up. My brother pulled me into a hug. ¡°We will be in here, okay, loye?¡± my brother said softly. I nodded, gave him a small smile, and walked out of Logan¡¯s office. I love you, baby. My mate mind- linked me as I closed his office door. I love you too. I said, walking toward my office. I took a deep breath. My body was in pain. My heart kept clenching painfully. I could still smell his scent all around me. I still felt the need to go to him. ¨C I didn¡¯t even check on Eliza yet. I knew that she talked to his wolf. I didn¡¯t have the courage to hear what she had to say. If there was a chance that she wanted Nathan and his wolf¡­ + pushed the thought away and opened my office door. Amy was waiting for me inside. But she wasn¡¯t alone. A very pissed-off Jake was in there. He was pacing around, biting his lower lip nervously. His eyes snapped to me as soon as I walked into my office. ¡°Is it true?!¡± he shouted as he started to approach me. ¡°You have another mate?!¡± Jake grabbed my shoulders and bent down to look at my face. ¡°Yes.¡± I said, trying to get out of his grip. I nced at Amy and narrowed my N?velDrama.Org owns this text. eyes at her. Why did you tell him?1 mind-linked her. You knew how he would react. I am Courry. Amy sighed. He is my cousin. He is your best friend. I couldn¡¯t keep it from him. ¡°Is he going to take you away?¡± Jake asked, making me look back at him. ¡°No, Jake.¡± I said. ¡°I am not leaving Logan.? Jake narrowed his eyes, and his grip on my shoulders tightened. ¡°Why the fuck is he here then?¡± Jake growled. I sighed and bit my lower lip. ¡°He wants me to be his mate, but I am not going to ept him.¡± I said, trying to remove Jake¡¯s hand¡¯s. His grip was starting to hurt. ¡°How the fuck is it possible for you to have two mates?¡± Jake asked angrily. was really getting ufortable with him holding me like that. ¡°You are hurting me, Jake.¡± I said, making him flinch and let me go. He pulled me into a tight hug immediately. ¡°I am sorry, beautiful.¡± he mumbled. ¡°I am shocked and angry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jake.¡± I said, hugging him back. I wanted to let go of him, but he pulled me even closer to him. ¡°He can¡¯t take you away.¡± Jake mumbled, burying his nose in my hair. He took a deep breath and rubbed my back. ¡°He won¡¯t, Jake.¡± Amy said softly. I tried to let go of him, and this time he finally let me. I gave him a small smile as I walked away from him. I approached my desk and sat down on my chair. ¡°How did it go?¡± Amy asked worriedly. L I took a deep breath and released it slowly. ¡°Weird.¡± I mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s weird feeling the bond with someone who isn¡¯t Logan.¡± 10 ¡°Do you want him?¡± Jake asked, clenching his fists. I furrowed my eyebrows and looked down at myp. ¡°No.¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s more like a need. I need to fell him next to me. I need to touch him. I need him. But I don¡¯t want him. I don¡¯t even want to need him.¡± I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Fuck.¡± Jake mumbled angrily. I looked up at my friends. Amy was looking at me with sadness and worry written all over her face. Jake was pacing around with an angry expression on his face. ¡°Is Logan okay?¡± Amy asked quietly. Lknew that he was trying to be strong for me, but I could also feel his pain and sadness. He couldn¡¯t fool me. ¡°He will be.¡± I said with determination in my voice. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone hurt him.¡± I would deal with this. I would find a way to stay with Logan. I wasn¡¯t going to let anyone take me from him. Not again. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Can We Talk? Emma POV My head was killing me. I barely managed to get a few hours of sleepst night. So when I heard a loudmotion in front of my office, all I wanted to do was let Eliza take care of it. But my mate¡¯s scent filled my lungs, and I stiffened. What was he doing here? Where was Logan? Where was Andrew? I could hear one of our warriors fighting with him and telling him that he couldn¡¯te inside my office without my mate or my brother present. ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?!¡± Alpha Nathan screamed. ¡°That is my mate inside!¡± My heart clenched. My hands started shaking. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Logan? I mind-linked my mate. We are on our way. He answered immediately. Andrew and I had to go to the cer. Ryan tried to stop him, but he couldn¡¯t do much. Of course he couldn¡¯t. Nathan was an Alpha. Ryan couldn¡¯t go against him. He could only keep an eye on him. I needed to deal with this. I took a deep breath, stood up, and walked toward the door. I opened it and looked outside. Alpha Nathan looked at me, immediately. My body shivered. The need to touch him grew. ¡°Emma.¡± he said as a huge smile spread across his face. ¡°Is everything okay, Alpha Nathan?¡± I asked, trying to calm myself down. ¡°Your warrior won¡¯t let me inside.¡± Alpha Nathan said as he looked at Ryan with a frown. ¡°I told him that you are my mate, but he didn¡¯t want to listen to me.¡± I wasn¡¯t his mate. I didn¡¯t want to be. I looked at Ryan and gave him a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ryan.¡± I said. ¡°Alpha Logan will be here in a few minutes.¡± Ryan looked at Alpha Nathan and stepped aside. ¡°Thank you, Emma.¡± Alpha Nathan said as he approached me. His scent overwhelmed my senses. This was the closest we¡¯ve ever been. I needed to step away from him. I turned around and hurried back toward my desk. I sat down in my chair and took a deep breath. I heard the door to my office close, and I looked up at Alpha Nathan. His eyes were closed, and he was taking deep breaths. ¡°Your scent is soothing.¡± he mumbled as he opened his eyes and looked at me. How can I help you, Alpha Nathan?¡± I asked, trying to stop my body from shaking. He approached my desk, ced his hands on it, and bent down. He was so close. I could see the color of his eyes so clearly. They were dark brown. I felt like I was watching a pool of chocte. He was so close. If I had just reached out, I could have touched his cheek. My hands started shaking. I needed to touch him. He clenched his jaw and gulped. ¡°Fuck, Emma.¡± he mumbled. I leaned further into my chair, trying to get away from him a little. I didn¡¯t want this. a really didn¡¯t want this. But¡­ The door to my office burst open, and a very angry Logan rushed inside Oh, thank Goddess. ¡°Step away from her, Alpha Nathan.¡± Logan said, his voice trembling. ¡± Alpha Nathan kept his eyes on mine. He didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°I just want to talk to her, Alpha Logan.¡± Alpha Nathan said. ¡°She is my mate. I have every right to be here.¡± Logan growled, walked over to me, and pulled my chair back. ¡°Can we talk, Emma?¡± Alpha Nathan asked me softly. I took a deep breath, and relief washed over me. Logan¡¯s scent overpowered Nathan¡¯s. It consumed my body, and I could think clearly again ¡®What would you like to talk about, Alpha Nathan?¡± I asked. Logan ran his fingers through my hair, making Alpha Nathan growl. ¡°If you have a problem with me touching my mate and my wife, please feel free to step outside.¡± Logan said. Alpha Nathan finally looked away from me. I felt my body rx a little. ¡°Are you enjoying my pain, Alpha Logan?¡± Alpha Nathan asked. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for the day when our roles will be reversed and I will be the one touching her while you watch.¡± My heart hurt so much that I almost whined. No. It would never happen. It could never happen. Logan growled loudly. He tried to step closer to Alpha Nathan, but I stopped him. ¡°Alpha Nathan, please don¡¯t.¡± I said, trying to stay calm. He looked at me, and his eyes softened. ¡°I am sorry, Emma.¡± he said gently. ¡°It is so painful for me to watch him touch you. How would you feel if there was another she-wolf with her hands all over me?¡± My body tensed up. An uneasy feeling washed over me. But my main thought was that I would be relieved. If he had another woman in his life who he wanted to take as his mate, I would be relieved. We wouldn¡¯t have to go through all of this. ¡°Sit down, please.¡± I said, motioning to a chair behind him. ¡°I have work to 1. I don¡¯t have much time.¡± Alpha Nathan listened to me and sat down on the chair. He looked up at Logan and frowned. Logan ced a hand on my shoulder and squeezed it gently. You are doing great, baby. He mind- linked me. I am proud of you? Thank you foring. I mind-linked him back. It is easier with you here. Of course, Emma. Logan said. I would never leave you alone with him. ¡°Alpha Nathan.¡± I called him again, making him look from Logan to me. ¡°What did you want to talk to me about?¡± His eyes fell on Logan¡¯s hand on my shoulder. I saw his jaw clench. He looked back up at me and smiled. ¡°I heard something that concerned me, and I wanted to talk about it with you.¡± Alpha Nathan said. ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. Logan¡¯s grip on my shoulder tightened. ¡°I heard that you had some issues with rogues in the past.¡± Alpha Nathan said, making me tense up. ¡°What issues did you have with them?¡± He didn¡¯t know? He didn¡¯t know about Samuel? Logan tensed up. ¡°Please, Emma.¡± Alpha Nathan spoke after a few moments of silence. ¡°I need to know if they hurt you. I need to know what they did to you.¡± I took a deep breath and looked up at Logan. ¡°It¡¯s your decision, baby.¡± Logan said softly. But it may not be a bad thing to tell him. Logan finished through the mind-link. I would really like for him to know how much he fucked up by siding with the people who almost killed you. I gave him a small nod and looked back at Alpha Nathan. I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down. I hated talking about it. It always made me feel like I was back in their arms. It always made me feel like I wasn¡¯t with Logan. I hated it. Just thinking about being away from my mate was making my whole body hurt. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 I Am Going To Kill Him Nathan POV She was fucking beautiful. I just wanted to touch her. I just wanted to hold her. If that fucker hadn¡¯t walked in, I would have done it. I was so close to her. I could just reach out and touch her soft neck. She wanted me to. I could tell. She wanted me as much as I wanted her. I was one step closer to my goal. I watched her chest rise up as she took a deep breath. I watched her clench her small fists. ¡°The rogues killed my parents.¡± Emma said. ¡°They attacked our pack and killed my parents and Logan¡¯s father.¡± I knew about that. The Rogue King had been terrorizing the packs for years. Nobody knew why, though. His attacks stopped about four years ago. ¡°I am so sorry, Emma.¡± I said as softly as I could. ¡°How old were you?¡± ¡°I was almost ten years old.¡± she said. I nodded and gave her a small smile. ¡°Is that why you and Andrew are so close?¡± asked her. ¡°You two were left alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emma nodded. ¡°He raised me.¡± Oh. So she was more than just a sister to him. That was nice to know. I would have to be extra careful around Andrew. That¡¯s not all.¡± Logan said, making me look up at him. ¡°They took her parents, but they almost killed her as well.¡± The anger exploded inside of me. What?! Noel stirred and growled. ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡± I asked, clenching my fists and narrowing my eyes at Logan. Logan looked down at my mate and caressed her cheek. Jealousy burned my insides. ¡°Stop fucking touching her!¡± I growled, gritting my teeth. Logan looked up at me and shook his head. ¡°That is never going to happen, Alpha Nathan.¡± Oh, it fucking will! ¡®Kill him.¡¯ Noel growled. ¡®I can¡¯t. 1 said. ¡®But after I mark her, this fucker will pay for every single time he touched her. He will rot in our cer.¡¯ Noel growled again. ¡°She was the Rogue King¡¯s target.¡± Alpha Logan said, making me flinch. What? I looked at my mate. She was looking down at herp. Her fists were clenched tight, and her body was rigid. ¡°Exin.¡± I said as my blood started boiling. Emma looked up at me and gulped. ¡°He wanted to take me as his mate.¡± Emma said, making me freeze. ¡°He wanted me so he could use my powers to defeat other packs.¡± I saw fucking red. I will kill him. ¡°Every attack he ever made on our packs was because he was searching for her.¡± Logan said, making me look up at him. ¡°How the fuck did he get the idea that he could take her as his mate?!¡± I growled, clenching my fists. I saw fucking red. I wanted to find him and kill him. Logan looked down at Emma and took a deep breath. ¡°He had witches who interpreted the legend of the White Wolfpletely wrong.¡± Logan said. ¡°He thought that he could remove my mark. He thought that he could use her powers for his own gain. He thought that she would give him powerful children.¡± saw fucking red. The only children she would be having would be mine! ¡°So he targeted her?¡± I asked, trying to calm my racing heart. ¡°He kidnapped me.¡± Emma said, making my heart race. I growled loudly. ¡°What?!¡± I shouted as I clenched my fists, and tried to stop Noel froming out. T ¡°He took her and tortured her.¡± Logan said. ¡°She almost died.¡± My heart was pounding. I could hear the blood flowing through my veins. The fucking Rogue King kidnapped my mate. He tortured her. He almost Killed her. Where was I?! Wait¡­ Where the fuck was Logan?! How could he let that happen?! I looked at him and narrowed my eyes. ¡°How could you let that happen?!¡± I shouted. Logan¡¯s eyes widened. He growled at 1. It wasn¡¯t his fault.¡± Emma said, making me look at her. ¡°How can you say that?¡± I growled. ¡°I would never allow him to take you from me!¡± Logan growled again and tried to go at me. Emma stopped him. ¡°He had witches on his side.¡± Emma said. ¡°They used magic. We were helpless.¡± I tightened my jaw and looked at Logan. He was staring at me with a pissed-off look on his face. ¡°What did they do to you?¡± I asked, looking back at my mate. Emma took a deep breath and looked down at herp. Logan ced his hand on the back of her neck and massaged it gently. Jealousy burned me again. I wanted to touch her! I needed to touch her! She was mine! Mine! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°They experimented on me.¡± Emma said quietly, making me look away from the fucker¡¯s hand on the back of her neck. ¡°They dosed me with wolfsbane and silver, trying to make me use my magic.¡± I was in shock. Pure fucking shock. Some witches and some rogue fucker were dosing my mate with wolfsbane and silver?! ¡°We were almostte.¡± Logan mumbled as he looked down at her. Her heart stopped after we brought her to our hospital.¡± Noel growled. Pain consumed my body. She almost died? I almost lost her even before I got a chance to meet her? The pain in my body was suffocating me. I didn¡¯t know if I would ever be able to stop it. My beautiful mate almost died? Her heart stopped? Would the pain in my body ever stop? I wasn¡¯t sure that it would. But what Emma said next had me frozen. I couldn¡¯t feel the pain anymore. I couldn¡¯t feel my body anymore. ¡°That is the main reason I don¡¯t appreciate you siding with rogues.¡± Emma said, looking up at me. ¡°I know that you hired them to attack Alpha Drake¡¯s pack to get our attention. I know that you hired them to intercept the shipping of the materials we needed.¡± She gulped and narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°You used them to do your dirty work.¡± she said. I didn¡¯t. My father did. I couldn¡¯t speak. I couldn¡¯t defend myself. I couldn¡¯t exin it to her. All I could do was stare at my mate and pray to the Goddess that she would forgive me for this. I was going to kill my father. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 True Luna by Tessa Lilly 131 Chapter 131 One Mistake Logan POV I really enjoyed the look on the fucker¡¯s face. I enjoyed it so much that it was hard to keep the smirk off my face. Nice job, baby. I mind-linked Emma. She didn¡¯t respond. I could feel her tension. This had to be so fucking hard for her. Even if I didn¡¯t want to admit it to myself, he was her mate. She felt the bond with him just as much as she felt it with me. Keeping a distance from him and hurting him must have been so fucking hard for her. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be hard for me.¡¯ Leon growled. ¡®I would rip him to fucking pieces.¡¯ know.¡¯ I sighed. ¡®But you know that we can¡¯t do that, Leon.¡¯ ¡®I know.¡¯ he growled again. ¡®I wish that we could, though.¡¯ ¡®Me too. I said. don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± the fucker said nervously. Emma took a deep breath and shook Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. her head. ¡°Please don¡¯t lie to me, Alpha Nathan.¡± Emma said calmly. ¡°Tknow that you are working with rogues.¡± Alpha Nathan tightened his jaw and clenched his fists. ¡°Emma, please give me a chance to exin.¡± he said, his voiceced with anger. . I¡¯m not sure that I want to hear your exnation.¡± Emma sighed. ¡°Maybe you didn¡¯t know that they kidnapped me, but I¡¯m sure that you knew that they killed my parents. I don¡¯t think that there is anything to exin, Alpha Nathan.¡± A quiet growl escaped him. I pulled Emma¡¯s chair back. He looked up at me and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I am not going to hurt my mate.¡± he said, gritting his teeth. Every time he said ¡®my mate¡¯, I felt a hot knife pierce through my heart. ¡°Alpha Nathan, please leave my office.¡± Emma said. ¡°I have work to do.¡± He looked at her, and his eyes widened. ¡°It was my father!¡± he said, panicking. I raised an eyebrow at him. Was he really going to do this? Was he really going to me his father for his stupid decisions? ¡°Please, Alpha Nathan.¡± Emma sighed. ¡°You are the Alpha of your pack, aren¡¯t you? It may have been your father¡¯s idea, but it was your order and your decision.¡± That¡¯s my fucking girl! Alpha Nathan clenched his fists. ¡°You are right, Emma.¡± he said. ¡°It was my decision. It was a wrong one, I admit. But can you really throw away our bond just because I made one mistake? Logan never made mistakes?¡± I froze. I did. I made a huge fucking mistake. My heart raced. My palms started sweating. What would Emma say? Would he convince her to give him a chance? He wasn¡¯t wrong. I made mistakes. So many fucking mistakes. The second it took Emma to answer him was the longest second of my fucking life. ¡°I am not throwing away our bond because of your mistake, Alpha Nathan.¡± Emma said. ¡°I am already mated and married to another man. I don¡¯t want to divorce him. I don¡¯t want to break my bond with him. I love him. That¡¯s the reason I don¡¯t want to be your mate.¡± Oh, thank fuck. My heart was going to jump out of my chest I was so fucking sure of it. Anger shed in Alpha Nathan¡¯s eyes. He tightened his jaw and gulped. ¡°I don¡¯t ept that, Emma.¡± he said. ¡°You have to give me a chance. I am so fucking sure that I am your Goddess-given mate. I can¡¯t let you live your life tied to a curse.¡± I saw fucking red. A growl that escaped my lips was impossible to stop. I was not her curse! Our love was not a curse! Everything we¡¯ve been through was not a fucking curse! The fucker looked up at me ¡°One of us is the cursed mate, Alpha Logan.¡± he said, making me clench my fists. ¡°Ie from the oldest pack. I am a descendant of the Alpha who was the first White Wolf¡¯s Goddess-given mate. The chances are on my side, Alpha Logan.¡± My heart broke into a million fucking pieces. Don¡¯t listen to him. Emma mind- linked me. I couldn¡¯t respond. I couldn¡¯t get the air into my lungs. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, Alpha Nathan.¡± Emma said. ¡°Even if Logan is my cursed mate, I would stay with him. This isn¡¯t about who is my Goddess-given mate and who is my cursed mate. This is about who I love. And I love Logan. I want to stay with Logan.¡± Warmth spread through my body. The broken pieces of my heart hurt a little less. They started to heal. Her love could heal every single part of my body, heart, and soul. I wanted to mind-link her and tell her how fucking much I loved her, but I couldn¡¯t focus. I could only focus on the lump in my throat. I needed the fucker to leave the room so I could take her into my arms and show her how much I loved her. ¡°I demand a chance, Emma.¡± a very pissed-off Alpha Nathan said. ¡°I demand you reconsider your decision to stay with Logan. What kind of mate would I be if I left my girl to be affected by a curse her whole life?¡± I didn¡¯t know what pissed me off more, him calling her his girl or calling our bond a curse. Or maybe even him demanding something from my mate. ¡°Careful, Alpha Nathan.¡± I growled. ¡°You are in no position to demand anything.¡± He looked at me and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I think I am, Alpha Logan.¡± he said. ¡°Or would you want to do this the hard way?¡± We can¡¯t let him start a war! Emma mind-linked me, and I could hear worry in her voice. He won¡¯t, baby, don¡¯t worry. I said. ¡± ¡°What do you want, Alpha Nathan?¡± Emma asked, making him look at her. ¡°A dinner.¡± the fucker said. ¡°Just you and me, Emma. I don¡¯t want to be interrupted by your mate, your brother, or any other member of your pack.¡± I saw fucking red. No. No fucking way. I growled loudly, making the fucker smirk. ¡°I will think about it and let you know.¡± Emma said calmly. She would think about it?! I looked down at her and tightened my jaw. ¡°I expect your answer by tomorrow, Emma.¡± the fucker¡¯said as he stood 1. His demands were driving me fucking insane. Emma didn¡¯t respond. She kept her eyes on him as he started to leave the room. I didn¡¯t even look up at the fucker. I didn¡¯t want to. I didn¡¯t need to. As soon as I heard the door close, I turned Emrna¡¯s chair toward me, bent down, and pressed my lips against hers. I had no fucking idea how I managed to stay so calm with that fucker in the room. All I wanted to do was wrap my hands around his neck, squeeze, and watch the life leave his body. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 True Luna by Tessa Lilly 132 Chapter 132 Dinner? Emma POV Logan and I entered our home. I could hear voicesing from the kitchen. I looked at Logan and took a deep breath. Ever since we left my office, he¡¯s been tense. He kept clenching his jaw and his fists. I took his hand in mine and pulled him closer. ¡°Talk to me.¡± I said as I wrapped my arms around his waist. He looked down at me and caressed my cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go anywhere with him.¡± he mumbled quietly as he wrapped his arms around me. My heart clenched painfully. I didn¡¯t want to go with him either. I really didn¡¯t. But if that was something that could stop a war¡­ ¡°I know.¡± I said, lifting my hand and cupping his cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go either.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t, Emma.¡± Logan said, tightening his arms around me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to war.¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to endanger our pack members.¡± ¡°Every single one of them would go to war for you.¡± Logan said. I took a deep breath and leaned my head on his chest. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean they should.¡± I said quietly. ¡°Not if it can be avoided.¡± Logan ced a hand on my head and pressed me closer to him. ¡°I am not sure if we will be able to avoid it, my love.¡± he mumbled. ¡°No amount of dinners will convince him to leave you alone.¡± I shivered. Something was telling me that Logan was right. But I couldn¡¯t give up. Not yet. I looked up at him and gave him a small smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go see if Anna found something.¡± I said. ¡°Maybe we won¡¯t need dinners and wars after all.¡± Logan smiled back and bent down to kiss me. ww *kissed him back and tightened my arms around him. ¡°That is just gross.¡± I heard Daisy¡¯s voice behind me. Logan stopped kissing me, and I chuckled. I turned around to look at her. She was smirking. ¡°What do you say to Amy then?¡± I asked, stepping away from Logan. Daisy sighed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me.¡± I took Logan¡¯s hand in mine, and we followed Daisy back to the kitchen. Anna was sitting at our kitchen ind, looking through one of the books we found in Samuel¡¯s cave. My brother was with her. He was leaning on the kitchen counter with a eup of coffee in his hand. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± I asked, making Anna turn around and look at me. ¡°Not really.¡± Anna said and the disappointment washed over me. ¡°The making of the curse is described here, but I don¡¯t see a way of breaking it.¡± I approached Anna and looked down at the book. I wished that I could read it myself. ¡°Could we make a spell to see if Logan is my Goddess-given mate?¡± I asked, looking up at Anna. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Anna mumbled, 4 flipping through the book. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I would do it.¡± ¡°Find out.¡± I said. ¡°I will help as much Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. as I can.¡± Anna nodded and gave me a small smile. I looked back down at the book and took a deep breath. We had to find something. We had to. There had to be a way for us to confirm that Logan really was my Goddess-given mate. ¡°What?!¡± Andrew eximed suddenly. I looked up at him, furrowing my eyebrows. ¡°You are not going to that dinner with him!¡± Andrew said, cing the cup down on the counter. I looked at my mate and sighed. He told him everything through the mind-link. ¡°What dinner?¡± Daisy asked, eonfused. She looked from Andrew to me. ¡°Alpha Nathan demanded a dinner with me.¡± said as I sat down on one of the bar stools. ¡°He said that he wanted to talk to me without Logan or Andrew present.¡± ¡°That is not happening.¡± Andrew said angrily. I looked at him and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look, Emma. Andrew said. ¡°I don¡¯t trust that man. I am not leaving you alone with him.¡± An uneasy feeling washed over me. I didn¡¯t like the way Andrew talked about my mate. I gulped and tightened my jaw. He wasn¡¯t my mate. Logan was. ¡°Let her talk, Andrew.¡± Daisy said, making Andrew look at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t give her a chance to tell you anything,¡± ¡°Logan already told me that she told Alpha Nathan that she would think about it.¡± Andrew said, looking back at me. ¡°There is nothing to think about, Emma.¡± ¡°He said that he would do it the hard way if I didn¡¯t say yes to the dinner.¡± I sighed. ¡°We all know what that means.¡± ¡°We will go to war if we have to.¡± Andrew said, tightening his jaw. ¡°If it was just about me, I would go to war.¡± I said. ¡°But it¡¯s not just about me. I can¡¯t endanger our pack members.¡± ¡°Our warriors will fight for you, Emma.¡± Andrew said. ¡°I know.¡± I sighed, ¡°But we will put others at risk as well. We don¡¯t know how many fogues they have working for them. They could get inside our borders. They could kill women and children. I don¡¯t want that to happen.¡± I sighed and looked down at my hands. ¡°Besides, there is no point of war if we can¡¯t kill the main reason for it.¡± Logan added quietly. I turned around to look at him. He was leaning on the door frame. His muscles were clenched tight. His eyes held so much pain that my heart felt like it was pierced by knives. He was right. We couldn¡¯t kill Alpha Nathan. Not while he was bound to 1. ¡°The only way to get him to back off is to break the curse.¡± I said, keeping my eye¡¯s on my mate. ¡°We need to stall him until we find a way to do it.¡± ¡°Going to dinner with him is one of the ways to do that?¡± Andrew sighed. I looked back at him and took a deep breath. I wasn¡¯t sure. It seemed like a good idea, but I wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Fuck.¡± Andrew mumbled, running his fingers through his hair. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± I didn¡¯t like it either. I hated it. ¡°What does Eliza say about him?¡± Daisy asked me. still haven¡¯t talked to her.¡± mumbled, looking down at my hands. I heard footsteps approaching me, and my mate wrapped his arms around me from behind. ¡°We will figure it out.¡± Logan said softly. ¡°You are not alone in this.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I said, looking up at him. He kissed my temple and gave me a small smile. It didn¡¯t reach his eyes, though. ¡®Eliza?¡¯ I called my wolf. ¡®We need to talk, Emma.¡¯ she said. ¡®I know.¡¯ I said, taking a deep breath. ¡®After everyone leaves, okay?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ Eliza said. Nervousness washed over me. What would Eliza say? Did she want Noel and Nathan? Goddess, please no I didn¡¯t know what I would do if my wolf wanted them. I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want Alpha Nathan. I wanted Logan. Only him. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 True Luna by Tessa Lilly 133 Chapter 133 Eliza Emma POV ¡®I¡¯m afraid to know what you are thinking.¡¯ I told Eliza as I ran my fingers through Logan¡¯s hair. We were lying in our bed, cuddled up together. Logan¡¯s head was on my chest, and his arms were wrapped tightly around me. He was asleep, but I couldn¡¯t close my eyes. Andrew and Daisy left a few hours ago. We decided that I should go to dinner with Alpha Nathan, but that I should do it under my own conditions. We didn¡¯t talk about the conditions yet, but I knew one thing for sure: I wasn¡¯t going to be left alone with him. I wasn¡¯t sure about his intentions. I didn¡¯t want him to touch me. It would only make this so much harder. ¡®I know, Emma.¡¯ Eliza sighed. ¡®I can bear your thoughts, you know?¡¯ Eliza chuckled, making me smile a little. I ced a soft kiss on the top of Logan¡¯s head. He stirred in his sleep and pressed himself closer to me. ¡®Did you talk to his wolf?¡¯ I asked, feeling my nervousness grow. ¡®I did.¡¯ Eliza sighed. My stomach twisted. I was so afraid to know what she thought. What if she wanted them? ¡®Breathe, Emma.¡¯ Eliza said. ¡®I don¡¯t want them.¡¯ Oh, thank Goddess! ¡®I mean, I need them.¡¯ Eliza sighed. ¡®I Reed Noel. I need Nathan. But I don¡¯t want them.¡¯ ¡®I understand that said. ¡®I don¡¯t like the feeling, but I understand it. ¡®I don¡¯t like it either, Emma.¡¯ Eliza sighed. ¡®I don¡¯t like Alpha Nathan. My heart clenched painfully. ¡®I am so sorry, Eliza.¡¯ I mumbled. ¡®I wish there was something I could do. I wish that I could take this burden for you. You don¡¯t deserve this.¡¯ ¡®We are in this together, Emma.¡¯ Eliza said. ¡®I¡¯m not letting you deal with this alone.¡¯ I burried my nose into Logan¡¯s hair and took a deep breath. His scent calmed me down. Why don¡¯t you like Alpha Nathan?¡¯ I asked. Eliza sighed. ¡®Based on what Noel has told me, Nathan is reckless. He is impulsive, and he never thinks anything through. Noel tried to convince him not to hire rogues, but Nathan didn¡¯t want to listen to him.¡¯ Of course he didn¡¯t. ¡®You like Noel?¡¯ I asked. ¡®He seems like a nice wolf.¡¯ Eliza said. ¡®I never me wolves for their humans¡¯ mistakes.¡± ¡®I know.¡¯ I said. ¡®I never me them either.¡¯ My opinion was that our wolves were always meless. They were the best part of us and I didn¡¯t know a single wolf who I couldn¡¯t find the good in. Even Sienna¡¯s wolf and Samuel¡¯s wolf were good. I was sure of it. They couldn¡¯t be med for their humans¡¯ mistakes and choices. Each and every wolf went back to the Moon Goddess after death. That wouldn¡¯t be possible if our wolves weren¡¯t kind and pure. ¡®I¡¯m not sure that Nathan has good intentions, Emma.¡¯ Eliza said quietly. ¡®It pains me to say it, but it¡¯s true. You have to be careful around him.¡¯ This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. My heart raced. ¡®Did Noel say something?¡¯ I asked her. ¡®No.¡¯ Eliza answered. ¡®That¡¯s just my observation. You need to be careful. He will do anything to have you, Emma. Noel wants you too. I am sure that Noel wouldn¡¯t hurt you to get you, but I¡¯m not so sure that I can say the same for Nathan.¡¯ My stomach twisted. What pained me the most was the fact that Logan would be hurt. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I couldn¡¯t let anyone hurt him. I had to fight for him. I had to fight to stay with him. I took another deep breath, letting my mate¡¯s calming scent fill my lungs. ¡®How can we tell which one of them is our Goddess-given mate, Eliza?¡¯ I asked my wolf. ¡®How can we be sure that it¡¯s Logan?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know, Emma.!¡¯ Eliza sighed. ¡®My heart is screaming at me that Logan and Leon were given to us by the Goddess.¡¯ ¡®But?¡¯ I mumbled. ¡®But I agree with Logan.¡¯ Eliza said. ¡®We need proof. We need to find proof that Log¨¢n is our Goddess- given mate, or we need to find a way to break the curse.¡¯ Both of those tasks seemed impossible. ¡®They seem impossible because it¡¯s 2 am and you are exhausted.¡¯ Eliza said and chuckled. ¡®You should go to sleep.¡¯ ¡®I know.¡¯ I sighed. But I can¡¯t.¡¯ I was worried about that dinner. I didn¡¯t want to go, but if that was the price of war¡­ ¡®You will do it on your terms, Emma. Eliza said. ¡®You will set your own rules.¡¯ I didn¡¯t even know which one¡¯s to set. I just wanted him to leave. A shiver went down my body. Would he even ept the rules I set? Would he get angry? Would he really start a war? Breathe, Emma.¡¯ Eliza sighed. ¡®He¡¯s not going to start a war just because of a few rules you set.¡¯ I frowned. ¡®You just said that he was reckless.¡¯ I said. ¡®Well, he is not that reckless.¡¯ Eliza mumbled. ¡®He knows that we are the strongest pack. ¡®He has rogues on his side.¡¯ I mumbled worriedly. I felt the first signs of panic. My heart rate increased. I felt a cold sweat on the back of my neck. ¡®Just breathe, Em/Eliza said, and I felt calmness wash over me. ¡®Take it one step at a time. You did a great job so far. Did I? It didn¡¯t feel like it. I feltpletely lost. I felt like I made so many mistakes. ¡®You didn¡¯t, Emma.¡¯ Eliza said softly. ¡®You¡¯ve done a great job so far.¡¯ I gulped and closed my eyes. Tran my fingers through Logan¡¯s hair again. ¡®Is Leon okay?¡¯ I asked Eliza. I was so afraid of hurting Logan and Leon. I would never forgive myself if I did something that would hurt them. He is.¡¯ she said, making me breathe out in relief. ¡®He is angry and sad, but he is so proud of you. He isn¡¯t angry at you, Emma.¡¯ ¡®Will you tell him that I love him?¡¯ I mumbled, burying my nose in Logan¡¯s hair. ¡®I love them both so much.¡¯ ¡®Of course I will.¡¯ she said softly. ¡®Try to get some sleep now, okay?¡¯ ¡®I will try.¡¯ I mumbled, pressing myself closer to Logan. My body felt frozen, but he was so warm. I needed his warmth. I needed it now more than ever. Logan stirred in his sleep. He turned his head and ced a small kiss on my cor bone. I smiled, leaned my head on his, and tried to get some sleep. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 True Luna by Tessa Lilly 134 Chapter 134 Rules Nathan POV I was just about to pull a shirt over my head, when I heard a knock on my bedroom door. ¡°Come in.¡± I said as I finished getting dressed. The door opened, and one of Alpha Logan¡¯s warriors came inside. ¡°Alpha Nathan.¡± he said politely as he bowed his head a little. ¡°Luna would like to see you in her office.¡± I smirked. Noel perked his ears. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I will be right there, Ryan.¡± I said, trying to hide my excitement. She wanted to see me. Would she go to dinner with me? Of course she would. She didn¡¯t want to do this the hard way. I was proud of my girl. She . knew what was best for her. Ryan nodded and left my room. I walked to my bathroom, fixed my hair in the mirror, and smiled. ¡°I will get her.¡± I said quietly. ¡°She will be mine.¡± I nced at myself one more time before I walked out of my bathroom. I looked good. Well, not good. I looked great. Ryan was waiting for me outside my bedroom. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to wait, Ryan.¡± I told him. ¡°I know how to get to her office.¡± ¡°I have to follow my Alpha¡¯s orders.¡± Ryan said calmly. Of course he did. Alpha Logan wasn¡¯t a stupid man. I was expecting to be followed around. But he was an idiot if he thought that being followed would stop me from taking Emma from him. Nothing and no one would stop me from getting her. I nodded and smiled at Ryan as I started following him to Emma¡¯s office. The closer we got, the stronger her scent was. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. My insides melted. I loved her scent so fucking much. I couldn¡¯t wait to get more than just her scent. I wondered how her skin would feel against mine. I heard all about the tingles and sparks, and I couldn¡¯t wait to feel them. I was sure that they would feel amazing. She would feel amazing. Ryan knocked on her office door, and I heard her gentle voice telling us toe in. Ryan opened the door, and a huge smile spread across my face. There she was. She was wearing jeans and a sweater today. Her hair was falling down her back. Her skin was glowing. Her hair looked like silk. I couldn¡¯t wait to run my fingers through it. She looked at me and walked to her desk. She sat down and pointed at the chair in front of her desk. ¡°Please sit down, Alpha Nathan.¡± she said. My eyes fell on her brother and Alpha Logan. They were sitting on the couch, ring at me. I was a fool to think that I would get a chance to talk to her alone. I was just going to have to wait until dinner. I approached her desk and sat down on the chair. ¡°Did you consider my proposal, Emma?¡± I asked, giving her a small smile. She nced at her brother and Logan. ¡°I did.¡± she said, looking back at me. ¡°I will have dinner with you, Alpha Nathan.¡± The excitement exploded inside of 1. I knew it! ¡°I knew that you would say yes, Emma.¡± I told her as a huge smile spread across my face. ¡°Let me finish, Alpha Nathan.¡± Emma sighed. ¡°I will have dinner with you, but I have rules of my own.¡± I frowned. What rules? Emma took a deep breath and leaned back in her chair. ¡°Four warriors wille with me.¡± she began exining her rules to me. ¡°They will wait outside of the restaurant. I won¡¯t go anywhere with you after dinner. Logan will pick me up in front of the restaurant. If at any point you start talking about me leaving my mate, I will leave the dinner immediately.¡± 14 tightened my jaw and clenched my fists. I wasn¡¯t happy with those rules. Not at all. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me, Emma?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, Alpha Nathan.¡± Emma said. ¡°All I really know about you is that you are working with rogues. You can¡¯t expect me to trust you.¡± I tightened my jaw to the point of breaking. She would have a lot of time to get to know me. ¡°You will have a lifetime to get to know me, Emma.¡± I said, making Logan and Andrew growl. T She didn¡¯t respond. I clenched my fists. I would agree to the rules, but I had another one of my own. ¡°I have one more rule of my own, Emma.¡± I said, trying to stay calm. It was hard. I was angry, so fucking angry. She didn¡¯t trust me. Emma gulped. I could feel her nervousness. ¡°Okay.¡± she said after a few moments of silence. ¡°What rule?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be formal with me during the dinner.¡± I said. ¡°You can¡¯t call me Alpha.¡± I wasn¡¯t going to let her keep it up. I was Nathan to her. Not Alpha. That stupid formality was only keeping us at a distance. I didn¡¯t like it. I didn¡¯t want it. I needed to get rid of it. ¡°Okay.¡± Emma said, gaving me a small nod. I smiled at her and my heart raced. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡± I said as excitement washed over me. ¡°I¡¯m sure that this dinner will be good for us, Emma. I can¡¯t wait to get to know you better.¡± Logan growled, but I ignored him. I didn¡¯t give a fuck about him and his growls. She was mine, andt wasn¡¯t going to pretend like I didn¡¯t want her. I wanted her, and I was going to get her. She would be mine, whether he liked it or not. ¡°Are you okay with having dinner tonight?¡± Emma asked me. My smile grew. ¡°Of course.¡± I said. ¡°The sooner, the better.¡± ¡°Okay, Alpha Nathan.¡± Emma said, making me a little annoyed. ¡°I will see you tonight at 7 pm.¡± She looked down at her desk, picked up a pen, and started looking through some papers. ¡°I have work to do, Alpha Nathan.¡± she said, making the anger inside me grow. ¡°I told you not to call me Alpha.¡± I said, trying to remain calm. ¡°We are not at dinner yet, Alpha Nathan.¡± she said, keeping her eyes on the papers in front of her. I clenched my fists and tightened my jaw. She was driving me crazy. needed to leave before she saw how angry and annoyed I was. I stood up, turned around, and left her office,pletely ignoring Logan and Andrew. I didn¡¯t give a shit about them. They didn¡¯t matter. I would get her alone tonight. Fucking finally Chapter 135 Chapter 135 True Luna by Tessa Lilly 135 Chapter 135 Emotions Logan POV It was hard for me to describe what I was feeling. Anger. I really fucking wanted to kill someone. I wanted to punch and scream until I ran out of air. Pain. My mate was going to dinner with another man. My body hurt. My soul hurt. My heart was in fucking pieces. Sadness. My wife was going out with another man. I really fucking wanted to cry. Frustration. I was helpless. There wasn¡¯t anything I could have done. Fear. What if she liked him more? What if she decided that she wanted him more than me? Leon had a whole range of his own emotions, and that wasn¡¯t helpful. I constantly had to keep him from taking over. ¡°I can feel your emotions, Logan.¡± Emma said as she pulled her jeans up. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± I gulped and clenched my fists. Of course I had to be afraid. What if she saw him in another light after tonight? What if he managed to take her away from me? What if all of our efforts wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop him from taking her? What if she wanted to leave with him? ¡®NO!¡¯ Leon growled loudly. I took a deep breath and tried to ignore him. Emma pulled a sweater over her head and approached me. She sat down in myp and ran her fingers through my hair. Her touch and her scent rxed me immediately. ¡°I can¡¯t read your thoughts, but I¡¯m pretty sure that I know what you are thinking right now.¡± Emma said softly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to leave you. I love you.¡± I gulped and studied her face for a second. ¡°He could be a good man.¡± I mumbled. ¡°He could be worthy.¡± Emma sighed and shook her head. ¡°Eliza doesn¡¯t like him.¡± Emma said, making the curiosity inside me grow. ¡°She likes his wolf, but not Nathan.¡± Leon perked his ears. ¡®Did Eliza tell you about this?¡¯ I asked him. ¡®No.¡¯ he said, focusing on Emma. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like him?¡± I mumbled. ¡°No.¡± Emma confirmed, shaking her head. ¡°She said that Nathan is reckless and impulsive. She doesn¡¯t me Noel, though. She said that Noel is a good wolf.¡± Of course Eliza didn¡¯t me Nathan¡¯s wolf. Ipletely understood that. I rarely med wolves for their humans¡¯ mistakes. I rarely thought that a wolf was as bad as his human was. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡± I mumbled as I tightened my arms around Emma. ¡°Yes.¡± Emma said, smiling at me. ¡°Eliza thinks that you are our Goddess-given mate.¡± A small wave of relief washed over me. I gave her a small smile, and she pressed her lips against mine. savored the taste of her lips. It was the best fucking thing in the world. ¡°I love you.¡± she mumbled against my lips. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± I took a deep breath and leaned my forehead against hers. ¡°I think that I¡¯m more afraid that he will do something to you.¡± I mumbled, feeling my broken heart break even more. ¡°I can defend myself.¡± Emma said as she caressed my cheek. ¡°Our warriors will be outside. Nothing bad will happen. You will pick me up in an hour, and we wille back home.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. I couldn¡¯t fucking wait for that moment. ¡°Think of it as a business dinner.¡± ¨¦mma said as she lifted her head and smiled at me. ¡°I¡¯m a Luna. I can go on business dinners.¡± I chuckled and pressed my lips against hers again. I couldn¡¯t think of it as anything else than that fucker trying to take her from me. But I appreciated her trying to make it easier for me. ¡°Come on.¡± Emma said as she stood up and took her hand in mine. ¡°I¡¯m sure that my brother has a lot to tell me before I go.¡± smiled and nodded. Andrew was freaking out. I was sure that he would give her a million instructions on what to do and what not to do Emma pulled me up, and we walked to the kitchen together. Andrew was pacing around nervously. He kept scratching his beard. His muscles were clenched, and his eyebrows were furrowed. Daisy and Amy were sitting at our kitchen ind and sipping tea. Drake was leaning on the kitchen counter. His eyes were fixed on Andrew. He had a worried look on his face. ¡°Emma!¡± Andrew eximed as soon as he saw us. He grabbed her hand and pulled her to the table. I sighed and followed them. Emma sat down and nced at Amy and Daisy ¡°Listen to me.¡± Andrew said as he sat down on the chair next to Emma. came to stand behind her. I ced my hands on her shoulders and rubbed them gently. Tingles and sparks erupted all over my skin. Every time I touched her, it was like the first time. ¡°You will mind-link everyone if anything goes wrong.¡± Andrew told her sternly. ¡°We will be close by. Try to keep it under an hour. Punch the fucker if he tries something. Don¡¯t let him near you.¡± A sickening thought came to me. I squeezed her shoulders and looked down at her. ¡°Don¡¯t leave your drink or food unattended.¡± I said as I tried to stop a growl from escaping. ¡°If he wants to take you away, he could try to drug you.¡± Andrew and Drake growled. Emma looked up at me and gave me a small nod. I bent down and kissed her forehead. ¡°Everything will be okay.¡± Emma said softly as she looked back at Andrew. ¡°I will mind-link you if I need you.¡± ¡°Did you secure the borders?¡± I asked Andrew. He looked up at me and nodded. ¡°If he wants to take her, he won¡¯t get far.¡± Andrew said. ¡°Even if he somehow manages to get past the warriors who will be at the restaurant, our border patrol won¡¯t miss him.¡± I nodded, had to take every fucking precaution. I wasn¡¯t going to let him take her. Emma looked at the watch. It was time for her to leave. My heart raced. Every fucking emotion I felt increased tenfold. I felt like I wouldn¡¯t be able to take my next breath. Did I really have to sit in my car and drive my mate to dinner with that fucker? Why Goddess? Fucking why?! Emma turned toward me and wrapped her arms around my waist. hugged her as tightly as I fucking could. Everything would be okay. Everything had to be okay. I wasn¡¯t going to lose her. He wasn¡¯t going to take her from Even if he tried, I wouldn¡¯t let him. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Book 2 The dinner part one Emma POV I was just about to walk into the restaurant when someone called my name. I turned to my left and saw Jake. ¡°I will be here the whole time.¡± he said, his voiceced with anger. ¡°If he does something, mind-link me immediately.¡± I nodded and gave him a small smile. ¡°It will be okay, Jake.¡± I said. ¡°I will be okay. Thank you for being here.¡± I saw his jaw clench. He closed the distance between us in just a few long strides. He pulled me into a tight hug. ¡°I will f*****g kill him if he tries something.¡± he mumbled, tightening his arms around me. ¡°He won¡¯t, Jake.¡± I said as I patted his back gently. ¡°I will be okay.¡± Jake took a deep breath and let me go. He took a step back, and I gave him a small smile. He didn¡¯t smile back. He looked furious. I sighed and turned back around. I could do this. Everything would be okay. It was a business dinner. I would go in, talk to him, and go back home to my mate. Everything would be just fine. It had to be. I took a deep breath and opened the restaurant door. ¡°Luna.¡± Liam said, bowing his head a little. Liam was the owner of the restaurant Alpha Nathan and I were having dinner in. He was an older wolf who was very valued in our pack. When I was thinking about the ce to have this dinner, Logan suggested Liam¡¯s restaurant. I agreed immediately. I knew that he would do anything to make me feel asfortable as possible. I knew that he and I would arrange something without any issues. ¡°Hello, Liam.¡± I said, smiling at him. ¡°Is the food ready?¡± Liam and I arranged for the food to be prepared before we arrived. I wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. ¡°We are just finishing it up, Luna.¡± Liam said, smiling back at me. ¡°Alpha Nathan is already at the table.¡± I nced toward the room he was in and took a deep breath. ¡°Call me Emma, Liam, please.¡± I said, looking back at him. He smiled and gave me a small nod. ¡°I will bring the food in about 15 minutes.¡± he said. ¡°Is that okay?¡± Liam offered to work as a server as well. I didn¡¯t want to bother him, but Logan agreed. He trusted Liam, and knowing that Liam would be here made him feel better about this whole thing. ¡°Of course.¡± I said. ¡°Thank you, Liam.¡± What I really wanted was to run to the kitchen, grab our tes and rush them to the table. I needed this dinner to be over as soon as possible. ¡°Let me take your coat, Emma.¡± Liam said, smiling at me. I took it off and gave it to him. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± I said, ncing toward the dining area. It was time. I couldn¡¯t prolong it anymore. ¡°I will be in the kitchen.¡± Liam told me as he hung my coat on the coat rack by the door. ¡°Mind-link me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Thank you, Liam.¡± I mumbled as I walked toward the room we were having dinner in. The restaurant was closed, and the whole dining area was empty. We thought that was the best. We didn¡¯t want to scare our pack members with all the warriors around the ce. I opened the door and stepped inside. Alpha Nathan looked up at me, and a huge smile spread across his face. ¡°Emma!¡± he eximed as he stood up. I took another deep breath and approached the table. Alpha Nathan pulled out a chair for me, and his smile grew. ¡°I was hoping to see you in a dress for our special evening.¡± he said as I sat down on the chair. He was closer to me than ever. My body trembled, and my lungs filled with his scent. This was going to be so hard. This was going to be a battle between my heart and my instincts. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. I didn¡¯t wear a dress on purpose. I didn¡¯t want him to see me like that. Only Logan could. Only Logan should. I wore jeans, a blouse, and high-heeled boots. He leaned in and took a deep breath. He growled, and I knew exactly why. ¡°Why do I smell another male on you?¡± he asked, bending down and getting into my face. He was only a few inches away. I could feel the heat radiating from his skin. His scent clouded my mind. I needed to get away. I leaned back and gulped. ¡°My friend said hello to me before I came here.¡± I said, making him narrow his eyes at me. ¡°What friend?¡± he asked. ¡°Jacob.¡± I said. ¡°My childhood friend.¡± I leaned further away from him. ¡°Please sit down, Alp...¡± I started speaking, but stopped myself when I remembered his rule. He raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°Please sit down, Nathan.¡± I said, pointing at his chair. He looked at my neck. My body heat up. I was painfully aware of his hand on the back of my chair. If he moved it just a little, he would be able to touch me. My instincts wanted him to. My heart didn¡¯t. Unfortunately, he did move his hand. He moved it and caressed my cheek. Sparks and tingles exploded on my skin. I forced myself to stop a gasp from escaping my lips. He didn¡¯t. He gasped and smiled. ¡°Goddess, I waited to feel this for so long.¡± he mumbled as he traced my jaw with his fingers. I had to stop it. I had to stop him. I moved out of his reach. He looked me in the eyes, and the hurt I saw in his made me sad. ¡°Sit down, Nathan, please.¡± I said quietly. He tightened his jaw and stood up straight. I kept my eyes on his the entire time. The sh of anger I saw made me a little worried, but I pushed that thought away. I wasn¡¯t alone. I had my warriors here. Andrew and Logan were close by. Everything would be okay. Alpha Nathan walked to his seat and sat down. A wave of nervousness washed over me. What would we even talk about? How could I ignore the elephant in the room? This man wanted to take me from my family. I had to sit here and pretend that I wasn¡¯t angry at him? How the hell was I supposed to do that? ¡®For our pack members, Emma.¡¯ Eliza reminded me. ¡®You can do it for them.¡¯ She was right. I could do it for them. I had to do it for them. I was their Luna. I wasn¡¯t going to let anyone hurt them. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Book 2 The dinner part two Nathan POV I was pissed as f**k. She pulled away from me, but she let some childhood friend hold her? The smell on her couldn¡¯t have been just because he came closer to her. He had to touch her. He had to hug her. She let him f*****g hug her! I clenched my fists under the table and forced a smile on my face. My skin still tingled from touching her soft skin. It was as amazing as I dreamed it would be. She was soft and warm, and she was so f*****g perfect. She was made for me. Her skin was made to be touched by me. I focused on the sparks on my skin and let that feeling soothe the anger I felt. ¡°I¡¯m so happy, Emma.¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡°We are finally alone.¡± She leaned back in her chair and stayed silent. I wanted to touch her again. Goddess, how badly did I want to touch her again. I would get to touch her. I would do it soon. She would fall in love with me. She would love me. I would touch her, kiss her, and make love to her. I would kiss every part of her perfect body. I would suck on the delicate skin on her neck. I would suck on her bottom lip. I would taste her skin. I would lick and suck on her sweet little p***y. I would sink my canines into her neck and make her mine. I would f*****g do everything with her. I was hard as a f*****g rock. Just thinking about touching her and doing delicious things to her body made me ready to go. ¡°Tell me something about yourself, Emma.¡± I said. I needed something to distract me, or else I would jump at her, rip those f*****g jeans off, and sink my d**k inside her. ¡°What would you like to know, Nathan?¡± she asked as she reached for the ss on the table. ¡°Tell me something about your childhood.¡± I asked, smiling at her. She took a sip of water and ced the ss back down on the table. ¡°I had a lovely childhood.¡± she said, looking up at me. ¡°My parents were amazing. They loved Andrew and me a lot. They were great parents.¡± I nodded. ¡°What about Andrew?¡± I asked, keeping a smile on my face. ¡°He is an amazing brother.¡± Emma said. ¡°I couldn''t have asked for a better one.¡± ¡°He seems like a great man.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m d he took such good care of my mate.¡± Emma didn¡¯t say a word, but I saw her clench her fists. She didn¡¯t like to be called my mate. It pissed me the f**k off. ¡®Talk to Eliza, Noel.¡¯ I told my wolf. ¡®We need her on our side. We need her to convince Emma to leave Logan.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not doing that, Nathan.¡¯ Noel growled. ¡®I don¡¯t want to piss Eliza off and make her stop talking to me.¡¯ I rolled my eyes at him. They were wolves. Unlike us, they relied on their instincts. Eliza wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore Noel. She would have to submit to him. She would want to do what he asked. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know about my family?¡± I asked Emma, trying to ignore Noel. We would probably already have our mate if he had just listened to me. Noel growled, and I pushed him back. ¡°Do you have any siblings?¡± Emma asked me. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°I always wanted to have a sibling, though. I was pretty lonely when I was a kid. My parents worked hard, and I spent most of my time alone. I did have Mark, though.¡± ¡°Who is Mark?¡± Emma asked. I was just about to answer her when the dining room door opened. Two waiters walked inside carrying two fancy bowls with some kind of soup in them. ¡°We didn¡¯t order yet.¡± I said, furrowing my eyebrows. ¡°Oh, I already arranged the menu in advance.¡± Emma said, making me look at her. ¡°This is my favorite restaurant, so I know what is good. I hope that you will like everything.¡± The waiter ced the te in front of me. ¡°This is our homemade chicken soup, Alpha Nathan.¡± the waiter said. ¡°Please enjoy.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I looked up at him and gave him a polite smile. I watched as the two waiters turned around and started walking out of the dining room. ¡°So, who is Mark?¡± Emma asked, making me look back at her. She picked up the spoon and started eating slowly. ¡°My friend.¡± I answered. ¡°He is the Beta of our pack.¡± Emma nced up at me. I wasn¡¯t going to call it my pack. It was ours. She was the Luna of my pack. She would be going home with me, whether she liked it or not. ¡°You will like him.¡± I added as I picked up the spoon. ¡°You two will get along great.¡± Emma ced the spoon down and sighed. ¡°You are forgetting a rule, Nathan.¡± Emma said. I raised an eyebrow at her. Did she really think that I would pretend that she wasn¡¯t mine? Did she really think that I wouldn''t mention our pack? ¡°I was serious when I said that I would leave if you mentioned me leaving my mate.¡± she said, making the anger inside me grow. ¡°Your pack isn¡¯t my pack. I won¡¯t get along with your Beta because I will probably never meet him.¡± I tightened my jaw. The mes of anger were burning my insides. But I forced a smile on my face. I wouldn''t be able to get her if she left right now. ¡°I am sorry, Emma.¡± I said as calmly as I could. ¡°It¡¯s hard not to mention it. I love you, and I want you. I already think that everything that belongs to me belongs to you as well. Please forgive me.¡± Emma studied my face for a second before she looked back down at her te and picked her spoon back up. I smiled. She would be mine soon. I would take her home soon. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Book 2 Drunk Logan POV It took a shitload of alcohol, but I was finally drunk. Well, not drunk. More like tipsy. Andrew came back from the bathroom. He sat down and picked up the bottle of whiskey that was on the table. It was empty and useless. I needed a new one. Andrew looked at the bottle and then up at me. ¡°Really?¡± he mumbled, raising an eyebrow at me. ¡°What would you do if your mate was on a f*****g date with another man?¡± I mumbled, turning around to find the waiter. My eyes fell on Carter, and I felt relief wash over me. ¡°Carter!¡± I called him. He looked at me immediately. ¡°Another one.¡± I said, turning back to Andrew. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± I heard Carter say. ¡°Humans have it so easy, man.¡± I sighed. ¡°I had to drink three f*****g whiskey bottles just to get a little drunk, and I have to keep drinking just to stay drunk. If I were a human, I wouldn''t need a fourth bottle.¡± ¡°If you were a human, you would be dead by now.¡± Andrew said, frowning at me. Carter approached our table and ced a new whiskey bottle in front of me. I looked up at him and smiled. ¡°Just keep theming.¡± I said, as I grabbed the bottle and opened it. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± Carter said as he walked away from our table. ¡°Want some?¡± I asked Andrew. ¡°No.¡± Andrew said, shaking his head. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink it either.¡± ¡°I have to.¡± I said, pouring the whiskey into my ss. ¡°It hurts. The love of my life is on a date with another man.¡± The anger inside me exploded. I wanted to kill him. I really wanted to kill him. ¡°She is not on a date with him.¡± Andrew sighed. ¡°She is on a business dinner.¡± I sighed. She said the same thing. I knew it was true. I knew it wasn¡¯t a date. I knew that she would never leave me. I believed in her. I believed in her love. I believed in our bond. But I just couldn''t stop imagining him touching her. Would she feel the sparks and tingles? Of course she would. He was her mate. Would he try to kiss her? Would she like it? The image of him kissing her had me ready to burn the world down. My stomach turned, and it felt like someone had pierced a knife through my heart. I grabbed the ss and gulped down the brown liquid. ¡°If he touches her...¡± I mumbled as I ced the ss on the table in front of me. ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Andrew said, grabbing my hand and squeezing it hard. ¡°She won¡¯t let him touch her, Logan.¡± I sighed and ran my fingers through my hair. ¡°How is Daisy?¡± I asked him. I needed a distraction. I needed to think about something other than his hands on my mate¡¯s body. I remembered her moans. I remembered her sighs. I remembered how she looked and sounded while we made love. Would he ever see that? Would he ever get to hear her moan? Goddess, please no. She was mine. Her moans and orgasms were mine. ¡°Daisy is okay.¡± Andrew said as he let my hand go. ¡°She is getting bigger and bigger, but I can¡¯t tell her that.¡± Andrew chuckled, and I shook my head. ¡°You probably shouldn¡¯t.¡± I mumbled. Andrew smiled and took a deep breath. ¡°I love that woman so much.¡± he said, looking down at his hands. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I found her. I was sure that I wouldn''t.¡± ¡°I knew that there was a perfect mate for you.¡± I said as I poured more whiskey into my ss. ¡°You are a good man. You deserve everything.¡± Andrew nced at me worriedly. ¡°You are a good man too.¡± Andrew said. ¡°You know that, right?¡± I wasn¡¯t a good man. I¡¯ve done a lot of s**t in my life, and the Goddess was making me pay for it. You rejected your mate? Here is another one who wants her. You were an i***t who thought that your mate wasn¡¯t strong enough? Here, let¡¯s get her kidnapped so you can find out exactly how strong she is. I was a horrible man, and Emma had to suffer because of it. Maybe I didn¡¯t even deserve her. Maybe Nathan would be a better option for her. ¡®Are you f*****g insane?!¡¯ Leon growled loudly. ¡®Stop thinking like that or I am going to w your eyes out!¡¯ ¡°I can practically hear your thoughts, Logan.¡± Andrew sighed. ¡°You are a good man. You made mistakes, yes. We all made mistakes. But you apologized. You made things right. You became the best mate to my sister.¡± I looked up at him and sighed. I couldn''t talk about that. I didn¡¯t want to talk about that. I needed a distraction. ¡°Did you choose a name for my nephew?¡± I asked Andrew. Andrew smiled and shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡± he said. ¡°We can¡¯t decide between Mason and Michael.¡± ¡°Michael?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow at him. Michael was his father¡¯s name. ¡°Daisy thinks that we should name him Michael to honor my dad.¡± Andrew sighed. ¡°I like it, but I like Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Mason more.¡± ¡°I like Mason too.¡± I said, smiling at him. ¡°Mason Carter, Beta of the Crescent Moon Pack.¡± ¡°He will be the best cousin to your kids.¡± Andrew said, smiling warmly at me. I poured another ss of whiskey. I f*****g needed it. I didn¡¯t want kids if I didn¡¯t have Emma. The only children I would ever want would be hers. ¡°What time is it?¡± I asked as I poured whiskey down my throat. ¡°15 minutes left.¡± Andrew said. I took a deep breath. 15 minutes. I could do that. I could wait 15 minutes more. Nobody mind-linked me so far, and I didn¡¯t want to ask anyone anything. I could have mind-linked Liam and asked him how the dinner was going, but I was terrified that he would tell me something I didn¡¯t want to hear. ¡°Do you want to go and wait outside?¡± Andrew asked me. We were in a bar close to the restaurant. ¡°I have to finish the bottle first.¡± I mumbled, pouring myself another ss. ¡°Emma is going to kill me for letting you get drunk.¡± Andrew mumbled, making me roll my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡± I said. ¡°Maybe a little.¡± Andrew said. I shrugged. Werewolves couldn''t get drunk, at least not like humans could. I wasn¡¯t drunk, but I was tipsy. I wished I could get drunk. I wished that I could forget what was going on. I took a deep breath and looked down at the ss in my hands. 12 more minutes. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Book 2 Over Emma POV 15 more minutes. I moved the food around the te with my fork. I didn¡¯t know what to talk about anymore. We covered everything. We talked about favorite foods, favorite books, and favorite movies. We talked about our childhoods and our parents. We¡¯ve covered everything and I had nothing else to ask him. His favorite food was steak. He didn¡¯t have a favorite book because he couldn¡¯t decide between a couple of them. If he had to choose, he would probably pick The Metamorphosis by Franz Kafka. He didn¡¯t have a favorite movie. He couldn¡¯t choose between the three movies in the Lord of the Rings trilogy. He loved Lord of the Rings. I knew everything, and I didn¡¯t need to know more. I didn¡¯t want to know more. I wanted this to be over. I wanted to see Logan. ¡°Can I ask you something, Emma?¡± Alpha Nathan asked, making me look up at him. He wasn¡¯t eating anymore. He leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms over his chest. His eyebrows were furrowed, and he was biting his lower lip. ¡°Sure.¡± I said, putting my fork down. ¡°If Logan was out of the picture, would you be my mate?¡± he asked. My heart sped up. What did he mean by that? Would he do something to Logan? No! I couldn¡¯t let him. ¡°I am not going to let you hurt him.¡± I said, clenching my fists and narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°You are going to have to get through me to get to him!¡± I felt anger growing inside me. I wasn¡¯t going to let him hurt my mate. I was a f*****g White Wolf. I would bite his head off if he tried to hurt Logan. ¡°Calm down, Emma.¡± Alpha Nathan said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I can¡¯t kill him because I would lose you.¡± I studied his face for a second. ¡°What did you mean then?¡± I asked, trying to calm down a little. ¡°If you met me before Logan, would you be with me right now?¡± he asked. His question surprised me. I didn¡¯t know the answer to that. I couldn¡¯t imagine my life without Logan. He is in all my memories. He is my mate. He is my best friend. ¡°Emma?¡± Alpha Nathan asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I mumbled. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that.¡± ¡°If you were born in my pack, I would be the first one you met.¡± Alpha Nathan said. ¡°You would love me. You would be with me.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. I took a deep breath and looked down at my te. ¡°I wasn¡¯t born in your pack, Nathan.¡± I said. ¡°I was born here. I met Logan first.¡± I looked back up at him. ¡°I can¡¯t know what would happen if I met you first.¡± I said. ¡°Maybe we would be together, but maybe we wouldn¡¯t. We can¡¯t know that for sure.¡± Alpha Nathan clenched his fists. I could tell that he wanted to say something, but he was interrupted when Liam walked into the dining room. He approached our table with a smile on his face. ¡°Was everything okay, Luna?¡± he asked me politely. ¡°Everything was great, Liam.¡± I said, smiling back at him. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± ¡°Alpha Nathan?¡± Liam asked, looking at him. ¡°Everything was great.¡± Alpha Nathan said, forcing a smile on his face. ¡°Thank you for this lovely meal.¡± Liam bowed his head and picked up our tes. I watched him as he left the dining room. 10 more minutes, and I would see Logan. ¡°I think we would be together.¡± Alpha Nathan said, making me look back at him. ¡°If you didn¡¯t meet Logan first, you and I would be together now.¡± I stayed silent. I couldn¡¯t even imagine that. ¡°It will happen, Emma.¡± Alpha Nathan continued as he ced his elbows on the table and leaned closer to me. ¡°You will leave him and go to my pack with me.¡± The anger came back. I narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°I knew that I promised not to talk about it, but we have 8 minutes left.¡± he said. ¡°You will leave in 8 minutes. I might as well tell you what I¡¯ve been dying to tell you since you walked through the door.¡± I gritted my teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t have to listen, Nathan.¡± I said as I started to get up. ¡°We can finish the dinner 8 minutes early.¡± Alpha Nathan stood up too. ¡°I want you to listen to me, Emma.¡± he said angrily. ¡°You are my mate! You belong with me!¡± I turned around and rushed out of the room. I heard him following me. He grabbed my arm and turned me around before I could reach the door. Tingles and sparks exploded on my skin. I didn¡¯t like it. I wanted them gone. ¡°This dinner is over, Alpha Nathan.¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°We still have five minutes left, Emma.¡± he said, leaning closer to me. I gulped and tried to get out of his grip. It was useless. His hold on me was too tight. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. ¡°I am your Goddess-given mate.¡± he said. ¡°You are mine. You belong to me. I will take you back to our pack. We will be happy together, Emma.¡± I didn¡¯t belong to him. He wasn¡¯t my Goddess-given mate. Logan was. I was never more sure of it than at that moment. I managed to get my arm out of his grip. He opened his eyes and looked at me. ¡°The dinner is over, Alpha Nathan.¡± I repeated as I turned around and left the dining room. He didn¡¯t follow me this time. I didn¡¯t see Liam on my way out. I grabbed my coat and rushed outside. ¡°Emma!¡± Jake eximed as soon as he saw me. I didn¡¯t even notice him. My eyes were on my mate. He was here. He was finally here. ¡°Please follow Alpha Nathan back to his room, Jake.¡± I mumbled, keeping my eyes on my mate. ¡°I will talk to you tomorrow.¡± He said something else, but I didn¡¯t hear him. I couldn¡¯t listen to him right now. I rushed to Logan. I rushed into his open arms. ¡°You are here.¡± he mumbled as he wrapped me up in a tight hug. I didn¡¯t even notice how tense I was until my body started to rx in his arms. ¡°Of course I am.¡± I said as I looked up at him. A strong smell of alcohol made me frown. I didn¡¯t even notice it before. I was too focused on feeling my mate¡¯s arms around me again. ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± I asked. ¡°Maybe a little.¡± Logan said. ¡°He is lucky that he is a werewolf.¡± I heard my brother¡¯s voice. I looked at Andrew and smiled. ¡°Hey, Em.¡± he said as he smiled back at me. ¡°Ready to go home?¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± I said. I was more than ready. I wanted to shower, put on my pajamas, and cuddle with my mate. I needed it more than ever. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Book 2 Two hours Logan POV I was lying in my bed, holding Emma in my arms as tightly as I could. She fell asleep a while ago. She was exhausted. I didn¡¯t know if she slept at all thesest few days. I kept running my fingers through her hair. I kept sliding my fingertips over her skin. I needed it. I needed to know that she was really here. My fingertips tingled as I ran them over her skin and I enjoyed each and every second of it. I wasn¡¯t sure if I would be able to do this again. I got so scared for a second. I really thought that he would take her from me. Based on what Emma had told me, I was an i***t. She used those exact words. ¡°You are an idiot.¡± she told me when we came home. She was right. I was an i***t. To be honest, I never thought that she would leave me, I thought that he would take her from me. I kissed her forehead and she snuggled closer to me. I smiled. He would never experience this. I would make sure of it. He would never hold her like this. He would never wake up next to her. He would neverugh at how grumpy she was in the morning. He would never cuddle with her like this. He would never get to do any of that. No matter how hard he wanted to. I wouldn¡¯t f*****g let him. I pressed her closer to me. She was so warm. She was like my little personal heather. Not that I needed it, but feeling her warm body close to me made me feel like I was home. She was my home. Leon stirred. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ I asked as I ced another kiss on Emma¡¯s forehead. She was really warm. Maybe even a little bit too warm. Leon growled. I ran my hand down her body and she pressed herself closer to me. Her scent overwhelmed me. Why was it so strong? It was stronger than usual. Not that I wasining, I adored her scent, but why was it so strong? Why was¡­? f**k! ¡®She is in heat!¡¯ Leon screamed. I jumped up and growled. I needed to take her away. Right the f**k now! Emma whined at the lost of contact with me. I bent down, cupped her cheeks, and pressed my lips against hers. She moaned and grabbed my hands. She tried to pull me closer, but I didn¡¯t let her. ¡°Wake up, Emma.¡± I said. ¡°We need to go.¡± I let her go and turned around. I rushed to the closet, opened it and grabbed our bags. I prepared them as soon as the witch said that Emma would go into heat when she met that fucker. I wasn¡¯t going to let him near her. I was taking her away until her heat was gone. Andrew? I mind-linked my Beta. There was no answer. I wasn¡¯t surprised. It was 3 am. He was probably sleeping. But I needed him. I needed him to wake the f**k up. Andrew? I tried again, putting pressure on our link. ¡°Logan?¡± I heard Emma¡¯s voice. ¡°What is going on? Come back to bed.¡± ¡°No, Emma.¡± I said as I grabbed our clothes and threw them on our bed. ¡°You need to get up.¡± Andrew, wake up! I mind-linked him again, using my Alpha order this time. It worked. Of course it did. What happened? Andrew asked immediately. Emma is in heat. I said as I turned around and pulled a hoodie over my head. I¡¯m taking her away. f**k. Andrew sighed. Okay. Do you have everything? ¡°I feel like crap.¡± Emma mumbled as sheid back down. ¡°Pleasee hold me.¡± ¡°I will, Emma, but you need to get up and get ready.¡± I said. ¡°You are in heat. We need to go.¡± Emma sat up abruptly. Her eyes widened. She looked down and put her hand between her legs. ¡°Fuck.¡± she mumbled as she lifted her hand. Her fingers were wet with her arousal. I couldn¡¯t let myself breathe. If breathed in just a small amount of her scent I would go f*****g insane. Logan?! Andrew screamed through the mind-link. Yes. I answered as I pulled my sweats up. I will let you know when we get there. Emma looked up and me. I saw lust in her eyes and growled. ¡°I promise that I will touch each and every part of youter.¡± I said, taking a small amount of air into my lungs. ¡°We need to go now.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Her scent was so f*****g strong. The small breath I took was enough for me to lose my mind. And her heat was just starting. She wasn¡¯t even in a lot of pain right now. I wanted to pin her down on the bed and f**k her like I¡¯ve never f****d her before. f**k! I ran my fingers through my hair and pointed at her clothes on the bed. Later. I would do thatter. I needed to get her out of here first. If that fucker sensed her heat¡­ ¡°Where are we going?¡± Emma asked as she jumped off the ¡°Cabin up north.¡± I said as I watched her remove her pajamas. ¡°I need to get you away from him.¡± I saw her breasts. I saw her p***y. I saw that her thighs were already wet with her arousal. f**k, f**k, f**k! How the f**k was I supposed to drive for two hours with her in the car looking and smelling like that?! Emma pulled her hoodie over her head. ¡°What cabin?¡± she asked as she grabbed her sweats. ¡°I had to find a ce to take you that was far enough from here.¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s an old cabin my father built, but we never used it much because it was too far away. He won¡¯t be able to sense your heat if you are so far away.¡± Emma nodded as she put her sneakers on. ¡°How far is it?¡± Emma asked as she looked up at me and gulped. f**k, f**k, f**k! ¡°Two hours.¡± I said, clenching my fists. Her eyes widened. She looked down at my rock-hard d**k. ¡°I have no f*****g idea how are we going to make it up there.¡± I mumbled. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Book 2 Touch me, please Emma POV I was going to rip Logan¡¯s pants off. We were on the road for only half an hour, but I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. I needed him. I needed him to touch me. I needed to feel him inside me. The pain was getting worse by the second. His touch soothed it a little, but I wanted his hand somewhere else and not on my thigh. I needed to feel his skin on mine. I groaned and started to pull my sweats down. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Logan growled as he looked down at me. He moved his hand away, and the pain increased. I wanted to whine, but I didn¡¯t have time to. I needed to get these sweats off. His eyes kept changing color. He was tense. He kept clenching his muscles. It only made him look hotter, and I was going to go insane. ¡°Touch me.¡± I said as I threw my sweats on the backseat. ¡°Please.¡± Logan growled and ced his hand back on my thigh. His skin on mine soothed the pain, and it made me moan. I wanted more. ¡°f**k, Emma, we can¡¯t stop now.¡± Logan growled. ¡°We are still too close.¡± He was right. But we didn¡¯t have to stop. I smirked at him and leaned over. I looked up at him and ced my hand on his rock-hard d**k. ¡°We don¡¯t have to stop.¡± I said softly, making him groan. He lifted his butt so I could pull his sweats down. He wasn¡¯t wearing boxers. It was very convenient. He moved his hand higher and ran a finger through my folds. I moaned. A wave of pleasure washed over me. The pain wasn¡¯t nearly as bad anymore. ¡°You are so wet.¡± Logan mumbled as he started to rub my clit. I really, really wanted to taste him. I started by gently sucking his tip and moving my hand up and down. He loved that, and I knew it would make him go crazy. ¡°f**k, Emma.¡± he growled as he thrust up in my mouth. I smiled and continued sucking and licking. My brain felt like it was floating on clouds. I¡¯ve never felt better. I wondered how I would feel when I finally felt him inside me. ¡°If we get into an ident...¡± Logan mumbled, but he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence because I took more Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. of him into my mouth. He started rubbing my clit harder, making me clench and moan. I saw stars. I wasn¡¯t going tost long. He wasn¡¯t going tost long. Logan moved his fingers from my clit and pushed them inside me. He curled them and touched that amazing spot inside my body. I moaned and started sucking faster. ¡°Oh, f**k, Emma.¡± Logan groaned. I felt him twitch inside my mouth. He started pumping his fingers in and out of me faster. I clenched around his fingers. Just one more thrust of his fingers, and I was going to c*m. I twirled my tongue around his tip one more time, and I felt his seed burst out. ¡°f**k!¡± Logan shouted. My own orgasm washed over me, making me roll my eyes and clench every muscle in my body. The pain waspletely gone. I swallowed every drop of his seed and looked up at him. He was looking down at me with lustful eyes. His mouth was open, and he was panting hard. ¡°f**k, Emma.¡± he mumbled, making me smile. He pulled his fingers out of me, making me moan a little. I was so sensitive. Every touch and every move turned me on. He put his fingers in my mouth, making me taste myself. ¡°You have to clean them.¡± Logan said, his voice low and raspy. ¡°If I taste you, I won¡¯t be able to keep driving.¡± Oh, f**k. I was ready to go again. How was it possible to get turned on just by someone¡¯s voice? How was it possible to get turned on just by a few words? I sucked on his fingers, keeping my eyes on his. I watched his jaw clench, and I felt wetness between my things grow. I had no idea how we would make it to the cabin. Logan pulled his fingers out of my mouth and ced his hand back on the steering wheel. I looked around. We weren¡¯t driving anymore. We stopped on the side of the road. ¡°I was going to drive into a tree if I didn¡¯t stop.¡± Logan said, making me chuckle a little. Logan started driving again. I took a deep breath and leaned back into my seat. ¡°How is the pain, baby?¡± Logan asked worriedly. ¡°Better now.¡± I said as I looked at him and smiled. I felt the paining back a little, but it wasn¡¯t bad. I could handle it. I felt worst pain before. But I knew that this was only the beginning. The pain would get much worse. My need for my mate would grow. I had three long days ahead of me. Logan ced his hand back on my thigh. He rubbed my skin softly. I moaned quietly. ¡°No.¡± Logan said sternly. ¡°This is just for the pain, Emma. We are not stopping again. We need to leave as soon as f*****g possible.¡± I looked at him and nodded. He was right, but it was so hard. It felt like my brain wasn¡¯t my own. It felt like someone took it away and ced a bunch of s*x hormones in the ce where my brain should be. But he was right. I had to control myself just for a little while longer. I nced at the speedometer. Logan was driving fast. We were going 100 mph, and he kept pressing on the gas pedal. ¡°But, this was so f*****g hot.¡± Logan added, ncing at me and smirking. ¡°We could do that again sometime.¡± I chuckled and nodded. ¡°It was pretty hot.¡± I agreed. ¡°We should definitely do that again.¡± Logan took my hand into his, lifted it, and kissed it softly. ¡°I love you.¡± he told me. ¡°I love you too.¡± I said, smiling back at him. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me.¡± Logan nced at me and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for that.¡± he said, cing his hand back on my thigh. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to take care of you.¡± I reached out and caressed his cheek. I couldn''t help but notice how the tingles and sparks were different with Logan. They were warm and soothing. They felt natural and familiar. It was different with Alpha Nathan. The tingles and sparks were there, but they were different, ufortable at times. Logan was my Goddess-given mate. I was sure of it. I just needed to find proof. I took a deep breath and ced my hand on top of Logan¡¯s. I was hoping that Anna would find something by the time we got back. She needed to find something. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Book 2 Where is she?! Nathan POV I woke up with a strange feeling in my gut. Something wasn¡¯t right. ¡®Noel?¡¯ I called my wolf. ¡®I feel it too.¡¯ he said. ¡®Something happened.¡¯ I threw the nket off my body and sat up in bed. ¡®Is Emma okay?¡¯ I asked him worriedly. ¡®Did something happen to her?¡¯ ¡®She is okay¡¯. Noel said, but I could hear tension in his voice. ¡®I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong.¡¯ I tightened my jaw and stood up. I would find out. The important thing was that she was okay. I walked to the closet and opened it. I was just about to grab a pair of jeans when my phone rang. I picked it up from the desk and looked at the caller ID. It was Mark. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked as I answered the phone call. ¡°Your father is driving me crazy.¡± Mark sighed. ¡°When are youing home?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± I said as I took a pair of jeans and boxers out of my closet. ¡°Did she ept you?¡± Mark asked excitedly. ¡°Oh, Kate will be thrilled.¡± Kate was his mate. She was around Emma¡¯s age, and she really wanted to meet her. ¡°She didn¡¯t.¡± I sighed as I put the phone on speaker and ced it down on the desk. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t until I separated her from Logan.¡± Mark sighed. I started getting dressed. I needed to hurry up and find out what that awful gut feeling was about. ¡°Are you going to take her away forcefully?¡± Mark asked. I sighed as I pulled a sweater over my head. ¡°I will have to.¡± I said. ¡°We had dinner yesterday. She is too hung up on him. She isn¡¯t going to see that I am her Goddess-given mate until I take her away from him.¡± ¡°I was hoping that you would be able to avoid that.¡± Mark mumbled. I picked the phone back up, took the call off speaker, and ced the phone against my ear. ¡°Me too.¡± I said. ¡°But she is just so stubborn.¡± ¡°When and how are you going to do it?¡± Mark asked. I sat down on the bed and ran my fingers through my hair. ¡°As soon as possible.¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how yet. Just be ready toe pick us up at the border.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t do anything stupid, Nate.¡± Mark sighed. I would probably have to. She wouldn''t go with me willingly. I had to find a way to make here with me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± I said. ¡°She will forgive me once she realizes that she is right where she belongs.¡± ¡°I will wait for your call.¡± Mark said. ¡°Thank you.¡± I responded. ¡°Say hello to Kate for me.¡± ¡°Sure will.¡± Mark mumbled. I hung up the phone and put my shoes on. That awful feeling in my stomach only got worse. I gritted my teeth and walked toward the door. Ryan was there when I stepped outside of the room. Of course he was. He was my guard dog. ¡°Good morning, Alpha Nathan.¡± he said politely. ¡°Good morning, Ryan.¡± I said as I started walking toward Emma¡¯s office. I needed to see her. I wanted to find out where she lived, but I couldn¡¯t get some alone time no matter what. As soon as Logan¡¯s dogs saw me leave my room, they followed after me. I was annoyed as f**k, but I wouldn''t have to take that for long. I would be out of here with my mate as soon as f*****g possible. I could smell Emma¡¯s brother even before I opened her office door. What the hell was he doing here? I opened the door, and he looked up at me. He was sitting at her desk with a bunch of papers in front of him. Emma wasn¡¯t here. Where was she? ¡°Good morning, Alpha Nathan.¡± Andrew said. ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°Where is Emma?¡± I asked as I approached her desk. Andrew leaned back in her chair and pointed at the chair in front of her desk. My heart raced. Where was she?! ¡°Sit down, please.¡± Andrew said when I didn¡¯t approach the chair. ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked, ignoring himpletely. The awful feeling in my gut increased. Noel stirred and growled. ¡°Emma had to leave.¡± Andrew said, making my heart stop beating. ¡°We had some issues with our pack members who live close to our southern border. Emma and Logan left, and they will be back in a few days.¡± My whole f*****g body froze. I couldn''t move a muscle. What? What f*****g issues? Where the f**k was she?! ¡°What?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes at Andrew. ¡°What f*****g issues? Where is she?!¡± Andrew took a deep breath and pointed at the chair again. I wasn¡¯t going to sit down. I was going to wait for him to tell me where the f**k she was. I was going to go get her. I was going to take her to my pack. ¡°I can¡¯t give you that information, Alpha Nathan.¡± Andrew said. ¡°The issue is sensitive and rted to our pack.¡± I growled and clenched my fists. ¡°Where the f**k is she?!¡± I shouted. I wanted to punch something. Did that fucker take her away from me?! ¡°Alpha Nathan, calm down, please.¡± Andrew said calmly. ¡°Emma will be back in a few days.¡± A few days?! A few f*****g days?! No! I wasn¡¯t going to wait that long! She had toe back right the f**k now! ¡°Call her and tell her toe back!¡± I said, gritting my teeth. Andrew narrowed his eyes slightly. I saw his jaw clench. ¡°I can¡¯t do that, Alpha Nathan.¡± Andrew said. ¡°Emma is the Luna of our pack. She has obligations. She is working.¡± She wasn¡¯t their Luna. She was my Luna! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I ced my hands on the table and leaned toward Andrew. I narrowed my eyes and clenched my jaw. ¡°She won¡¯t be your Luna for long.¡± I said, making Andrew growl quietly. ¡°She is my Luna. She will go back to my pack with me. You should enjoy thesest few days with her because we won¡¯te back here after I take her back to my pack and mark her.¡± Rage shed in Andrew¡¯s eyes, but I didn¡¯t give a s**t. I didn¡¯t even give him a chance to say anything. I turned around and rushed out of her office. I was going to take her away from them. She would never see them again. She would be mine, and mine only! Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Book 2 So f*****g happy Logan POV I thrust into her again. My muscles were clenched tight. Sweat coated my whole body. I was exhausted but so f*****g happy. ¡°More, please.¡± Emma moaned. I captured her lips with mine and continued pumping in and out of her. I lost count of how many times we had s*x. It was going on and on. I didn¡¯t even know if we had eaten anything since we came here. I didn¡¯t give a f**k. All I wanted was her. All I needed was her. I was so f*****g close to exploding inside of her. I felt her muscles clench around me, and I knew that she was close as well. I lowered my lips to my mark on her neck, knowing that sucking on it would throw her over the edge. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When she arched her back and moaned loudly I knew that I was right. I trust again and again, prolonging her orgasm. Her body shivered, and I pushed my d**k inside her one more time before I exploded. My vision ckened, and a growl escaped my lips. ¡°Oh, Goddess.¡± Emma mumbled as she unwrapped her legs from my waist. I looked at her and smiled. ¡°That was amazing.¡± she said. Her voice sounded like she was drugged. I chuckled and kissed her. I pulled out of her andid down next to her. Sheid her head on my chest, and I wrapped my arms around her. This was all I wanted. Just her and I, alone and enjoying each other. I wished that we could stay here forever. I wished that Nathan would just disappear from our lives. Emma kissed my chest and looked up at me. She looked so funny. Her hair was a mess. Her cheeks were red. I could still see lust in her eyes. But she was beautiful like this. Only I could see her like this. ¡°Maybe we should eat something.¡± I said as I caressed her cheek. ¡°Probably.¡± Emma chuckled. ¡°But I kind of don¡¯t want to get up.¡± I smiled and kissed her forehead. ¡°Good thing you don¡¯t have to.¡± I said. ¡°You have a mate who will make you something to eat and bring it to you.¡± ¡°That sounds amazing, but I kind of don¡¯t want you to leave either.¡± Emma said, grinning at me. Iughed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get up either, baby, but you do need to eat.¡± I said as I ran my hand down her back. She closed her eyes and sighed contently. I really didn¡¯t want to get up. I wanted to stay like this forever. But I had to. ¡°I need to do it before the paines back.¡± I said softly. The pain was bad, but s*x helped. It lessened the pain and even made it go away for a little while. ¡°I know.¡± Emma mumbled as she opened her eyes and smiled at me. Goddess, she was beautiful. I was just about to kiss her when my phone rang. I turned to my right and picked it up from the nightstand. I knew it must be important because I specifically told everyone not to disturb us unless it was an emergency. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked Andrew as soon as I picked up the call. Emma lifted herself up on her elbow, and looked at me worriedly. I put the phone on speaker. ¡°Nathan was looking for Emma.¡± Andrew said. ¡°I told him everything you told me to say. He is pissed off.¡± Of course he was. ¡°We should get more warriors to follow him.¡± I said. ¡°We need to know his every move.¡± ¡°Already done.¡± Andrew said. ¡°I think that he might go looking for her. We need to stop him if he tries.¡± I growled. ¡°He said something that worries me.¡± Andrew said, making my heart race. ¡°What?¡± I asked, clenching my fists. Andrew sighed. He was silent for a moment. What did the fucker say?! ¡°Is Emma there?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°I am.¡± Emma answered instead of me. ¡°What did he say?¡± I heard Andrew take a deep breath. ¡°He said to enjoy ourst days with Emma.¡± Andrew mumbled. ¡°He said that he wouldn''t let us see her after he takes her back to his pack and marks her.¡± I froze. Rage exploded inside of me. ¡°I think that he is nning something.¡± Andrew continued. ¡°We need to be extra careful.¡± Emma growled. ¡°He is seriously pissing me off!¡± Emma said angrily as she sat up. ¡°I am going to bite his head off when wee back!¡± That¡¯s my girl! ¡°I would help you, Emma, but we can¡¯t hurt him.¡± Andrew sighed. Emma clenched her fists. ¡°Did Anna find something?¡± she asked him. ¡°No.¡± Andrew sighed. ¡°She tranted the book so Daisy and Amy could help her, but they couldn¡¯t find anything.¡± f**k. ¡°There has to be something.¡± Emma sighed. ¡°We need to find a way to prove that Logan is my Goddess-given mate.¡± ¡°We will, Emma.¡± Andrew told her. ¡°Anna is giving her best.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Emma mumbled. ¡°Please tell her how thankful I am.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Andrew said. Emma sighed and wrapped her arm around her lower belly. The pain was back. ¡°We need to go, Andrew.¡± I said as I pulled her back to me. ¡°Call me if something happens. Don¡¯t let the fucker leave the packhouse.¡± I hung up the phone before Andrew could answer. Emma grabbed the phone from my hand and ced it on the nightstand. She climbed into myp and kissed me hard. I sat up, pressing her closer to me. ¡°The food will have to wait.¡± she mumbled as she started to kiss my jaw and my neck. I couldn''t agree more. I grunted and pressed my already hard d**k onto her p***y. Emma sucked on her mark on my neck. My eyes rolled to the back of my head. She lifted her lower body, and I ced the tip of my d**k at her entrance. She lowered herself down slowly. Her warmth coated my d**k, and I was in f*****g heaven. ¡°Take it all in.¡± I mumbled as I took her n****e in my mouth. ¡°I know you can do it.¡± She threw her head back and sighed contently. I thrust myself into her, helping her a little. ¡°Yes, please.¡± she mumbled. Well, I wasn¡¯t going to deny her anything, especially not when she asked me so politely. I started thrusting up slowly but hard. I could feel her slick walls around my c**k. I could feel her wetness on my thighs. I was really in heaven, and I never wanted to leave. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Book 2 Impulsive Nathan POV It¡¯s been two f*****g days since she left! Two f*****g days! I wasn¡¯t having it anymore. She had toe back right the f**k now! I tried going after her, but those f*****g dogs barely let me out of the packhouse. The only ce where they didn¡¯t follow me was the bathroom. They would probably follow me there if it wasn¡¯t adjacent to my room. I was a f*****g prisoner, and I had enough of it! I was an Alpha! No one could treat me like this! I¡¯ve put up with it because of her, but I f*****g had enough! She had time to choose me, but she stupidly decided to stick with Logan. I wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. She wasing to my pack with me. Today. ¡°Do something, Nathan.¡± my father told me angrily. ¡°Enough time had passed. She isn¡¯ting here willingly. Bring her here by force. She will forgive you.¡± I growled and started pulling my hair. Was that fucker really trying to tell me what to do?! I had it with him. I should have killed him a long time ago! I should have killed him the moment he raised his hand on my mom. I should have killed him the moment he killed her. ¡°I would already do that if she was here!¡± I said, gritting my teeth. ¡°She isn¡¯t f*****g here!¡± ¡°Than make here back.¡± my father sighed. ¡°Do or say something that will make here back immediately.¡± I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I would f*****g kill him when I came back to my pack. He was annoying the s**t out of me. ¡°Stop calling me, father.¡± I mumbled. ¡°Let me do this on my own.¡± ¡°You are useless, Nathan.¡± my father sighed. ¡°I will send rogues in to take her.¡± I saw f*****g red. ¡°I will rip that stupid head off your shoulders!¡± I shouted. ¡°No one touches her! She is f*****g mine! If I find out that one of your filthy rogues touched her, I will make you regret being born!¡± I hung up the phone. I didn¡¯t want to listen to him anymore. I didn¡¯t want to listen to anyone anymore. I missed my mate. I needed my mate! Noel tried to talk to me, but I pushed him back. I¡¯ve been doing that since she left. I couldn¡¯t talk to him. I couldn''t handle him. I didn¡¯t want his advice. I didn¡¯t want anyone¡¯s advice. I would f*****g do this on my own! I needed to get her back! I stormed out of the room, mming the door against the wall. I was getting her back. She had toe back. ¡°Alpha Nathan!¡± one of the warriors eximed as he ran after me. I ignored himpletely. If he tried to stop me, I would bite his head off. ¡°Alpha Nathan, where are you going?¡± the warrior asked. I growled. He didn¡¯t need to know s**t! I reached Emma¡¯s office and kicked the door in. Andrew was expecting me. He was standing in the middle of the room with his arms crossed over his chest. His eyes were narrowed, and his posture was rigid. He was tense. That suited me perfectly. He would make more mistakes if he was tense. His stupid little mate was in the room with him. She was standing near Emma¡¯s desk with a worried look on her face. ¡°Alpha Nathan, can you please exin to me why you¡¯ve been mming and kicking doors around my packhouse?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Tell her toe back right the f**k now!¡± I shouted. Andrew tightened his jaw and took a deep breath. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alpha Nathan, I have already told you that she is working.¡± he said. ¡°She wille back tomorrow.¡± I wasn¡¯t going to wait that long! I wasn¡¯t going to wait a minute longer! I knew that I had to do something extreme to get her back. I knew that she wouldn¡¯te back unless I gave her a really good reason to. I didn¡¯t want to do this. I gave her a chance. I gave them a chance. This wasn¡¯t my f*****g fault! They gave me no other option! Their time ran out. I had to get her back. I had to get her home. I would mark her and mate with her tomorrow. I would organize a Luna ceremony for her by the end of the week. I would marry her as soon as she divorced Logan. I clenched my fists and tightened my jaw. This wasn¡¯t an impulsive decision. This was a rational decision. It was time for me to take back what belonged to me. I moved before they even realized what I was going to do. I was fast, and no one could stop me. No one could f*****g stop me now that I was on a mission to bring my mate home. I elongated my ws and grabbed Andrew¡¯s little mate. I pulled her away from Andrew and a few warriors who were standing by the door. The fucker made a mistake. He left enough room for me to get to her. He should have ced her behind himself. He should have protected her better. I knew that he would make a mistake if he was tense. But he probably didn¡¯t expect this from me. I was always polite and calm. He probably didn¡¯t expect me to threaten a pregnant she-wolf. The gasps and growls I heard made me smirk. ¡°What the f**k are you doing?!¡± Andrew screamed as he tried to take a step closer. I ced a w underneath her belly, and Andrew stopped moving. He looked like he was going to throw up. ¡°One wrong move, and your pup and your mate will be dead.¡± I said, making him growl. ¡°I am going to f*****g kill you!¡± Andrew screamed. ¡°Let her go!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t kill me.¡± I said calmly. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, not unless you want to lose your entire family in one day.¡± Killing me would kill Emma. He knew it. Everyone knew it. We weren¡¯t just mates. Emma and I were bound together by an ancient legend. Our bond was stronger than any other. If I died, she would too. Andrew clenched his fists. The woman in my arms was trembling. ¡°Call my mate and get her here.¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sure that she wouldn''t want me to kill her sister-inw and her nephew.¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Book 2 Run and hide Emma POV The pain was almostpletely gone. It still hurt, but not nearly as bad as yesterday. I still needed Logan¡¯s touch, but not all the time. I could go without it for a while, and even if his skin wasn¡¯t on mine, the pain wasn¡¯t unbearable anymore. Logan was running a finger up and down my back gently. Just because I didn¡¯t need his touch to help with the heat anymore didn¡¯t mean that I didn¡¯t want it. Goddess, I wanted it so bad. I enjoyed each and every second of it. I was lying on my belly with my hands under my head. Logan was lying next to me. He kept touching me, kissing me, and ying with my hair. I had a small smile on my face. I was so happy. I forgot about every single thing that was waiting for me at home. I only saw Logan. I only felt Logan. I could only hear his voice and smell his scent. I was It was heaven, and I never wanted to leave. I didn¡¯t want to go back and see Alpha Nathan. I didn¡¯t want to go back and deal with that situation. I would be happiest if I could stay here with Logan until the day I died. ¡°Do you know what I absolutely adore?¡± Logan mumbled as he ced another kiss on my shoulder. ¡°What?¡± I mumbled, enjoying the sparks he was creating with his fingers. ¡°I know each and every freckle on your body.¡± Logan said quietly. ¡°I know each and every scar. I know each and every mark on your skin.¡± Logan¡¯s hand traveled down my back. It made me shiver and sigh contently. ¡°It¡¯s like a map.¡± Logan continued. ¡°It¡¯s like a map that only I get to see. It¡¯s like a map that only I know how to read.¡± I opened my eyes and looked at him. He was staring at my back with a small smile on his face. ¡°I love you.¡± I told him. He looked at me and smiled. His smile was amazing. It was perfect. It made everything better. It made every problem disappear. Nothing hurt or worried me when he smiled. It was the best cure in the world. ¡°You have to love me.¡± Logan said with a smirk. ¡°I just made you c*m like a hundred times.¡± He spanked my butt, and Iughed. ¡°I love yourugh.¡± he mumbled as he leaned in and ran his nose up and down my jaw. My skin was on fire. I wanted more. I wanted so much more. I was really insatiable. I ran my hand down his muscr back. I felt him shiver. He cupped my breast and started sucking on his mark on my neck. I pressed myself closer to him. His phone rang just when he was about to lower his mouth to my n****e. No. ¡°Fuck.¡± Logan mumbled. He turned around and grabbed his phone from the nightstand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Andrew?¡± he asked as he picked up the call. He put it on the speaker immediately. ¡°Hello, Alpha Logan.¡± I heard Alpha Nathan¡¯s voice. ¡°May I speak to my mate, please?¡± I sat up abruptly. Why did he have Andrew¡¯s phone? Logan looked at me with a mixture of worry and rage in his eyes. ¡°Where is Andrew?¡± Logan asked as he sat up and leaned on the headboard. Alpha Nathan sighed. ¡°May I speak to my mate, Alpha Logan, please?¡± he repeated. My heart skipped a beat. Why didn¡¯t he answer him? Was Andrew okay? Did Alpha Nathan do something to my brother?! I grabbed the phone from Logan. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± I said, trying not to let him hear that I was panicked. ¡°Where is my brother?¡± ¡°Oh, Emma.¡± Alpha Nathan said and I heard him take a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s so lovely to hear your voice.¡± ¡°Where is Andrew?¡± I asked, ignoring himpletely. ¡°Is he okay?¡± ¡°Oh, he is fine, my love.¡± Alpha Nathan said. ¡°He is listening to our conversation right now.¡± I looked at Logan. Every muscle on his body was clenched tight. He was staring at the phone with a confused look on his face. What the hell was going on there? ¡°I need you toe back today, Emma.¡± Alpha Nathan continued, making me look back at the phone. Didn¡¯t Andrew tell him that I wouldn¡¯t be back until tomorrow? ¡°I can¡¯te back today.¡± I said. ¡°I still have work to do here. I will be back tomorrow.¡± Alpha Nathan sighed. ¡°That won¡¯t work for me or for your sister-inw, Emma.¡± Alpha Nathan said, making me freeze. Daisy? What did he mean by that? Was she okay? Was the pup okay? Logan wanted to take the phone away from me, but I didn¡¯t let him. ¡°Is Daisy okay?¡± I asked, trying to remain calm. ¡°Is the pup okay? Where is she? Let me talk to my brother!¡± Alpha Nathan chuckled. My stomach twisted. ¡°She is okay for now, Emma.¡± Alpha Nathan said. ¡°Her wellbeing depends on you.¡± My heart stopped. Logan growled. ¡°You see, I am holding one w on her neck and the other one on her belly.¡± he continued. ¡°If you don¡¯t My vision ckened. Pain erupted all over my body. Was he serious? Was he really threatening to kill Daisy? ¡°You insane motherfucker!¡± Logan screamed, grabbing the phone out of my hand. ¡°Let her go, or I will rip your insides out!¡± Alpha Nathan chuckled. He chuckled?! I felt something stir inside of me. It was something I had never felt before. It was warm, and it started burning my insides. A rage like I¡¯ve never felt before made me burn. I felt my skin heat up. I felt something buzzing inside of me. He was threatening my family? He was threatening to kill my brother¡¯s child? He was threatening to kill Daisy? Rage and fear overwhelmed me. I wasn¡¯t going to let him do it. I wasn¡¯t going to let him take them away from my brother. I was going to do whatever I had to do to stop him. I clenched my fists and felt sparks on my skin. My whole body started buzzing. Logan looked at me. His eyes widened. ¡°Run, Alpha Nathan.¡± I said coldly. ¡°Run and hide.¡± I growled and jumped off the bed. No one hurts my family! No one! Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Book 2 Unlocked Logan POV She was glowing! Her hair started rising up like it was electrified. Sparks were flying from her skin. The temperature in the room started rising rapidly. She looked magical! She was magical! She unlocked it! I was so entranced by her that I didn¡¯t even realize that she jumped off the bed and flew out the window. The window broke, and the ss flew around the room. She shifted mid-air, and I could swear that her wolf wasn¡¯t white anymore! It was silver! ¡®Go!¡¯ Leon screamed I flinched, jumped up, and flew out through the window. I shifted before I hit the ground. My paws hit the ground with a thud, and I started running after my mate. She was so f*****g fast! Was her wolf a little bit bigger than usual? ¡®Just go, Logan!¡¯ Leon screamed at me. ¡®Run faster! There is no time for that now!¡¯ I listened to him and pushed myself to run faster. She was so f*****g fast! I was having trouble keeping up with her. f**k! I couldn''t let her do this by herself! She needed to wait for me! If he hurt her¡­ If he took her¡­ No! I growled and forced my legs to move faster. My paws were hitting the ground with so much force that I could swear the ground around me was shaking. The trees around me were a blur. Everything around me was a blur. I kept my eyes on the glowing wolf in front of me. I kept my focus entirely on her. Emma! I mind-linked her. Slow down! No! She growled back. I am not letting him hurt them! I am not letting him hurt my family! My legs wouldn''t move faster. I was giving it my all, and she was still faster than me. We are not letting him hurt our family! I mind-linked her back. You are not alone in this, but you need to slow down a little. I can¡¯t keep up with you. She nced toward me, and I could see her eyes widen a little. But how? She mumbled. You are faster than me. Not anymore, baby. I said. You have magic now. She slowed down a little, allowing me to catch up to her. Can you feel it? I asked her as we continued to run side by side. I don¡¯t know. She mumbled. I didn¡¯t even notice it. I¡¯m just so angry. That¡¯s probably what unlocked it. Her magic was pushed out by her rage. She started running faster, leaving me a little behind. I couldn''t let her face him alone. She did find some magic within herself, but she didn¡¯t even know how to use it. It waspletely new, and she was angry. That wasn¡¯t a goodbination. She could get hurt. I pushed myself to run faster. My legs were shaking, and my paws started to hurt. I¡¯ve never run this fast before. I didn¡¯t even know if I would be able to keep up the pace. But I had to. I couldn¡¯t let her face him alone. We were flying through the forest. If we continued like that, we would be back at the packhouse in half an hour. Suddenly, I felt a surge or energy rush through my body. The pain in my legs and my paws disappeared. My muscles felt energized. I started running faster. I started running with ease. It felt like someone gave me a little nudge. What the¡­? It had to be something that Emma did! What did you do? I mind-linked Emma. What? She asked, ncing at me. She wasn¡¯t even aware of it. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I was feeling tired, and suddenly I got this burst of energy. I said as I jumped over a fallen tree. Really? She asked, surprised. I felt that you were getting tired, and I wanted to give you some of my energy. I didn¡¯t think it would work. I knew it! It was her! She was so f*****g powerful! But she wasn¡¯t even aware of it. She didn¡¯t know what she was doing. That could be so dangerous. She could get hurt. He could hurt her. He could use her magic against her. I need you to stay with me at all times, Emma. I told her. I can¡¯t let you get hurt now. She growled loudly. Sparks were flying off her paws, scattering all over the ground as she ran. I have magic now. She said coldly. He can¡¯t hurt me. This was what I was afraid of. She was too angry. She was way too angry to think rationally. You don¡¯t know how to use it, Emma. I said, jumping to my left to avoid a tree. You need to be careful. Alpha Nathan is the one who should have been more careful! Emma growled. s**t. Andrew! I mind-linked my Beta. We were already close enough for us to talk through the mind-link. Logan. He said, his voiceced with worry and pain. We can¡¯t let him take¡­ Listen to me! I interrupted him. Emma has magic! It¡¯s incredible! I don¡¯t know what happened! She got angry and something happened. What? Andrew mumbled. We are on our way. I said. She is flying through the forest. I couldn''t keep up with her, and then she used her magic and gave me some of her energy! She gave you¡­ He spoke, but I interrupted him again. There is no time to exin. I said. I wanted to let you know so we could keep an eye on her. She doesn¡¯t know how to use it. She could get hurt. f**k. Andrew mumbled. Is Daisy okay? I asked worriedly. She is scared. Andrew said. I am terrified. I am afraid to move. I can¡¯t kill him. We are all just standing here helplessly. He is crazy, Logan. If he hurts them¡­ Andrew stopped talking. He won¡¯t. I said as I forced my legs to move faster. We won¡¯t let him, Andrew. He won¡¯t hurt your mate, or your child. I promise. Andrew didn¡¯t respond. I noticed that we were close. We were maybe ten minutes away. We areing, Andrew. I mind-linked him. I let the anger flow through my body and fuel every part of me. I was going to kill that motherfucker as soon as I got the chance! Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Book 2 Blinding rage Emma POV I wanted to kill him. I really, really wanted to kill him. I wasn¡¯t a violent person, and I¡¯ve never felt the need to hurt or kill someone. But I really wanted to kill him. Was he crazy?! Was he really threatening an unborn pup and his mother?! How in the hell did he think that would make me choose him? Did he really think that he could win me over by hurting Daisy?! Well, it didn¡¯t matter. I wasn¡¯t going to let him do that. I felt magic rushing through my blood. I felt it warm up my body. I felt it fuel my rage. He wasn¡¯t going to win. I wasn¡¯t going to let him hurt her. I wasn¡¯t going to let him take me. I was going to fight him. I was going to kill him. I was going to die with him if I had to. I wasn¡¯t going to let an innocent unborn pup suffer because of me. I wasn¡¯t going to let my brother suffer because of me. I was so f*****g done with everyone who tried to hurt my family. I was done with everyone who tried to take me away from the people I adored. I had enough! I forced my body to move faster. I used the magic inside of me to fuel my body. I pushed myself as hard as I could. I needed to get there fast. I needed to get there as soon as possible. I aming, Daisy! I mind-linked her. I won¡¯t let him hurt you! I won¡¯t let him hurt your pup! I promise! You need to be careful, Emma. She said, and I could hear fear in her voice. He is the one who should have been more careful! I growled through the mind-link. I could see the packhouse already. I am here, Daisy. I continued. I am here! I could see our warriors who surrounded the packhouse. I could see their eyes widen when they noticed me. I could see Jake running toward me. I could see Anna and Amy among them. I could see the shock on their faces. I didn¡¯t care about any of that. I needed to get to Daisy. I burst through the packhouse door and ran to the storage room. I needed to shift and put something on. Logan was right behind me. He already shifted. He rummaged through one of the closets and grabbed a pair of sweats for himself and arge shirt for me. I shifted back, took it from him, and pulled it over my head. ¡°Emma, you need to be careful.¡± Logan said as I ran out of the storage room and up the stairs. I ignored him. I didn¡¯t have time for this. I needed to get to my office. I could smell Alpha Nathan¡¯s scent, but it only angered me. It didn¡¯t make me want him like it used to. It made my rage worse. It made my need to kill him worse. I growled and ran into my office. He was standing at the far end of the room. Daisy was in front of him. He was really holding a w under her neck. He was really holding a w under her belly. A part of me was hoping that it wasn¡¯t true. Daisy looked so scared. My heart broke. ¡°Emma!¡± Alpha Nathan said happily. ¡°You are here!¡± I growled. ¡°You are glowing!¡± he eximed. ¡°Is it your magic?¡± He looked me up and down and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t like that shirt, Emma.¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t like other males seeing your legs. Go change into something appropriate so we can go.¡± Was he serious?! My rage exploded. ¡°Let her the f**k go!¡± I shouted as I approached him. Alpha Nathan looked surprised. Why the f**k was he surprised?! ¡°There is no need to be this angry, Emma.¡± he said, shaking his head disapprovingly. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her if youe with me.¡± I felt my blood boil. My body warmed up. I felt electricity at my fingertips. ¡°Let her go.¡± I said slowly. ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself.¡± I didn¡¯t know what was going on around me. I knew that Logan was behind me. I knew that Andrew was standing to my right. The only one I saw was him. The only thing I felt was rage. My Goddess-given mate wouldn¡¯t do this. My Goddess-given mate wouldn¡¯t want to hurt me like that. My Goddess-given mate would never hurt my family. My Goddess-given mate would never threaten an unborn child. Alpha Nathan was my cursed mate. I knew it. My heart knew it. This was the proof I needed. I looked at his ws and wished they would disappear. I could imagine them retracting back into his skin. I could imagine them disappearing. He gasped and looked down at his hands. He clenched and unclenched his fists, turning his hands and looking at them with a shocked expression on his face. Someone pulled Daisy away from him. Someone tried to pull me back. I didn¡¯t let them. My magic expanded. It wasn¡¯t only inside my body anymore. I could feel it on my skin. I could feel it around me. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I could feel someone behind me trying to approach me, but they couldn''t. I didn¡¯t want them to. I needed to deal with him on my own. I could hear them screaming something, but I didn¡¯t hear what. I didn¡¯t need to hear them. I was going to do this on my own. I took a step closer to him. He looked up at me wide-eyed. ¡°What did you do?!¡± he shouted. ¡°What did you do, Emma?!¡± I could feel the magic pulsing inside me. He tried to hurt Daisy. He tried to hurt my brother¡¯s son. He tried to hurt my brother. ¡°I am not going anywhere with you.¡± I said coldly. ¡°You aren¡¯t my Goddess-given mate. My Goddess- given mate would never try to hurt my family. My Goddess-given mate would never do this to me. You are a curse, Nathan. You are a curse, and I¡¯m done being tied to you.¡± Rage shed in his eyes. He growled and clenched his fists. ¡°If you won¡¯t go willingly, I will take you forcefully.¡± he said as he grabbed me and pulled me to himself. I let him take me. I wanted him to. I wanted to fight him. I pushed him back toward the window. Our bodies mmed against it. The window broke, and we were falling to the ground. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Book 2 The white light Logan POV My throat hurt from screaming. My body hurt from trying to break this shield around her. I was so f*****g terrified. ¡°EMMA!¡± Andrew screamed again as he mmed his body against the glowing wall around her. ¡°Lower it down!¡± I shouted at her. The fear almost made me throw up. She didn¡¯t shield herself from him. She shielded herself from us. There was no magic wall between her and him. He could get to her. We couldn¡¯t. I couldn''t feel my heart. I couldn''t feel my body. The only thing I felt was fear. ¡°If you won¡¯t go willingly, I will take you forcefully.¡± he said as he grabbed her and pulled her to himself. NO! ¡°EMMA!¡± I screamed, trying to break the shield again. I watched as she mmed her body against his. I watched as she pushed him through the window. I watched as the window broke and they both fell to the ground. My heart wasn¡¯t working. It wasn¡¯t f*****g working! ¡°No!¡± Andrew screamed as he ran to the window. The shield disappeared along with her. I forced my body to move. I ran to the window and looked down. They were on the ground. The fucker was on top of her, trying to pin her hands down. I saw f*****g red. I was going to kill him! I jumped through the window andnded close to them. A st threw me back. My body mmed against the wall. f**k! I looked at Emma. She wasn¡¯t on the ground anymore. She was standing up, facing the fucker. Her body was glowing. Electric sparks kept flying from her skin. ¡°Get everyone out of here!¡± Emma screamed. The shield around Emma was back. I couldn''t get to her. I couldn¡¯t help her. She didn¡¯t shield herself from him, though. Why? If she could shield herself from us, why didn¡¯t she shield herself from him? Protect yourself from him, Emma! I screamed through the mind-link. Lower the shield between us, and let me help you! Raise it in front of yourself! No. She mind-linked me back. Something is telling me that I have to do this. I have to fight him, Logan. If we just throw him out of the pack, he wille back with an army or rogues. My heart started beating painfully fast. I need to do it. Emma continued. This is my battle. This is my war. I need to do it alone. My stomach turned. If he hurt her¡­ Someone ran toward me. It was Anna. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to control it!¡± she yelled. ¡°She could hurt someone!¡± I looked around and saw our warriors and pack members gathering around us. Andrew jumped down and started running toward the crowd, waving and screaming at them to move. LEAVE! I screamed an order to everyone through the mind-link. NOW! I kept my eyes on Emma. Anna ran back toward the crowd. From the corner of my eye, I could see everyone backing away. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Don¡¯t make me hurt you, Nathan!¡± Emma yelled. ¡°I will do it to protect my family and my pack!¡± The fucker smirked. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to use your magic, Emma.¡± he said. ¡°I can take a few weak electric shocks.¡± I clenched my fists. I wanted to punch the fucker! Andrew ran back toward me. ¡°Lower the shield, Emma!¡± Andrew screamed. ¡°Let us help you!¡± ¡°She won¡¯t do it.¡± I told him. ¡°She said that this was her battle.¡± Andrew looked at me, shocked. He mmed his fists against the glowing wall between us and her. ¡°Lower it, Emma!¡± he screamed again. She ignored himpletely. My entire focus was on her. I watched every move she made. I was terrified that he was going to hurt her or take her away. The fucker smirked and ran at her. My heart stopped. Nathan grabbed her and threw her on the floor. I saw f*****g red! Emma grabbed his arms and squeezed. Sparks started flying around them. Nathan screamed, letting her go and falling to his side. Emma jumped back up and looked down at him. He lifted his hand to grab her foot, but she was faster. She moved away from him again. I watched as she raised her hand and spread her palm. Sparks flew from her skin, but they didn¡¯t reach Nathan. I was afraid of this! She still didn¡¯t know how to control it! Her anger didn¡¯t allow her to think rationally. Her anger didn¡¯t allow her to control her magic. She clenched her fists and tried again. Those few seconds it took her to try again were enough for Nathan to stand back up and approach her. He tried to punch her, but she ducked, and mmed her body against his. He didn¡¯t fall down this time. He grabbed her, picked her up, and threw her over his shoulder. He tightened his arms around her, trying to stop her from moving. He was going to take her away! ¡°Emma!¡± Andrew and I screamed at the same time. She needed to lower the shield! I watched as she mmed her elbow into his ribs, making him bend down and drop her. She fell to the floor, turned around, and kicked the back of his legs. He fell to his knees and tried to grab her again. ¡°You little b***h!¡± Nathan screamed at her. I could see that she was focused on her magic. I could see that she tried to control it and use it. Nathan grabbed her neck and pinned her to the ground. Emma grabbed his hand, and I saw her magic flying out. Nathan flinched, but he didn¡¯t let go. ¡°I told you that I could handle a weak little hit.¡± he mumbled, panting hard. Anger shed in Emma¡¯s eyes, and she lifted her foot, trying to kick him. He avoided the hit, grabbed her leg, and pinned it down. I saw his hand tightening around her neck. My heart was going to jump out of my chest. I heard Andrew screaming, but I didn¡¯t hear what he was saying. I couldn¡¯t move. ¡°I should have killed that pathetic little b***h while I had the chance.¡± Nathan mumbled. ¡°I should have killed everyone here and taken you with me!¡± Emma growled. Something I¡¯ve never seen before shed in her eyes. Her body started glowing. Nathan¡¯s grip on her neck loosened. She screamed. A white light erupted from her body, blinding me and throwing me back. My back hit the ground. I couldn''t see anything. I couldn¡¯t hear anything. For a few seconds, I waspletely unaware of everything going on around me. They my hearing came back. My ears started ringing. I shut my eyes tightly before opening them. Everything around me was a blur. Where was Emma? What happened to Emma? I forced myself to stand up. I looked around. The force of her magic threw us far away from her. Everything on the other side of her shield was burned to the ground. Her shield was now gone. I saw her lying on the field. The fucker was on top of her. She wasn¡¯t moving. He wasn¡¯t moving. Why wasn¡¯t she moving?! I forced my legs to move. I needed to get to her. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Book 2 The field Emma POV I gasped and opened my eyes. I was lying on the ground, surrounded by soft grass. It was tickling and caressing my skin. I could hear the stream nearby. I could smell the flowers around me. I could feel the warm sun on my skin. Where was I? There was no stream near the packhouse. There were no flowers on the field behind it. There was no sun today. I furrowed my eyebrows and sat up. I gasped. I knew this field. I¡¯ve been here before. I¡¯ve been here when Samuel kidnapped me and when I dreamed about Logan. It was the same field. I was sure of it. I would never forget it. I was wearing the same yellow sundress I wore the first time I was here. Everything was exactly the same. I heard a groan to my right, and I flinched. It was Nathan. He wasn¡¯t here with me the first time. Why was he here? Where was Logan? I wanted to see Logan. I jumped up and backed away from him. I tried to find my magic, but I couldn¡¯t feel it. Nathan looked around until his eyesnded on me. His eyes widened. ¡°Where are we?¡± he mumbled, keeping his eyes on me. Something was different. My body didn¡¯t react to his gaze. My body didn¡¯t react to his voice. I could smell him, but his scent didn¡¯t create tingles in my stomach. Something was very different. ¡°Where are we, Emma?¡± he repeated the question and stood up. I stepped away from him. He furrowed his eyebrows and looked me up and down. I saw him take a deep breath. His eyes widened. Did he notice the difference too? ¡°I am not going to hurt you.¡± he mumbled quietly, his voiceced with guilt and pain. I heard footsteps behind me, and I turned around abruptly. Was that Logan? Oh, Goddess, please let it be Logan. ¡°I¡¯m not Logan, but you will see him soon.¡± a woman said softly. She was beautiful. Her hair was almost white. It was flowing down her back in soft waves. Her eyes were blue and glowing. She had soft features. Her skin looked soft, and I wanted to touch it. ¡°Thank you, Emma.¡± she said. ¡°I think that you are beautiful too.¡± My eyes widened. Was she reading my mind? She chuckled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Emma.¡± she said. ¡°I am reading your mind.¡± I froze. How was that possible? Was she¡­? She looked behind me and smiled. ¡°Yes, Nathan, I am the Moon Goddess.¡± she said, making my eyes widen. What? How the hell was that possible? Were we really talking to the Moon Goddess right now? It was a dream. It had to be a dream. Wait¡­ What if it wasn¡¯t a dream? What if we were dead? Were we dead? Did I kill us both with my magic? Oh, Goddess! Logan! ¡°You are not dead, Emma.¡± she said, looking back at me. ¡°You were here before, don¡¯t you remember?¡± I furrowed my eyebrows. That was real? That wasn¡¯t a dream? ¡°It was real, Emma.¡± the Moon Goddess said. ¡°You and Logan were here. You met here in your dreams.¡± This was getting creepy. I needed to speak. I couldn¡¯t let her just respond to my thoughts. ¡°What are we doing here?¡± I asked. The Moon Goddess looked at Nathan and took a deep breath. ¡°Come closer.¡± she told him. I flinched and took a step back. Why was she calling him closer? Didn¡¯t she know what he wanted to do? ¡°He is not going to hurt you, Emma.¡± the Moon Goddess said softly. I looked at Nathan. There was a mixture of emotions written all over his face. I recognized shock, fear, sadness, and regret. Nathan came to stand next to me. He kept his eyes on the Moon Goddess. ¡°I am sorry, Nathan.¡± she said softly. ¡°You didn¡¯t deserve this. You didn¡¯t deserve this curse.¡± My heart raced. I was right! Logan was my Goddess-given mate! ¡°Curse?¡± Nathan mumbled. ¡°I was really her cursed mate?¡± The Moon Goddess nodded. ¡°The bond between you two is gone.¡± she said. ¡°Can¡¯t you feel it?¡± Nathan looked at me and nodded. ¡°Your true mate is waiting for you back at your pack.¡± the Moon Goddess said, making Nathan look back at her. ¡°You are still giving me my mate?¡± Nathan mumbled. ¡°After everything that I did?¡± ¡°You are my child, Nathan.¡± the Moon Goddess said softly. ¡°You were one of the victims of an ancient curse. I am angry, but I forgive you. You deserve a second chance, but I am not the one who can give it to you.¡± The Moon Goddess looked at me. Nathan sighed and looked down at the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t think I will get a second chance.¡± Nathan mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ve done horrible things. They won¡¯t let me go.¡± My heart clenched painfully. He did do some terrible things. But was it really his fault? He was cursed by dark magic. That had to change who he really was. I nced at the Moon Goddess, and she gave me a small nod. ¡°He never listened to his wolf.¡± the Moon Goddess said, making Nathan look back up at her. ¡°Noel¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t darkened by the curse.¡± Nathan furrowed his eyebrows. I looked at him and took a deep breath. ¡°I will talk to them.¡± I said, making him look at me. ¡°I will try to exin it to them. I will try to get you back home to your mate.¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°But I...¡± ¡°You screwed up.¡± I interrupted him. ¡°I am giving you a second chance. I don¡¯t want your wolf and your Goddess-given mate to get hurt.¡± Nathan was staring at me with a shocked expression on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t speak for Andrew.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°You threatened his mate. I won¡¯t promise you that Andrew will let you go, but I promise you that I will try to talk to him.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nathan sobbed and fell to his knees. He ced his head in his hands and pulled on his hair. ¡°I am so sorry.¡± he mumbled. ¡°I am so f*****g sorry.¡± I took a deep breath and closed my eyes for a second. He did a terrible thing. He deserved to be punished for it. But my heart kept screaming at me that it wasn¡¯t really his fault. If he wasn¡¯t cursed, he would have never done it. ¡°Don¡¯t screw up again.¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t anger me again. Now we both know that I can fry your ass.¡± Nathan looked up at me and nodded. ¡°And please, for the love of Goddess, stop listening to your father.¡± I said. ¡°I am sure that you are capable of leading your pack without him.¡± Nathan nodded again and stood back up. ¡°He¡¯s been fueling the darkness inside me since I was a child.¡± Nathan mumbled. ¡°But I can¡¯t me him for everything. I screwed up on my own a bunch of times.¡± I nodded and took a deep breath. ¡°You should probably listen to Noel more.¡± I said. ¡°Eliza said that he is a really good wolf.¡± Nathan smiled and nodded. ¡°He is. He is going to be pissed at me. I¡¯ve been shutting him down for days.¡± I sighed and looked toward the Moon Goddess. She wasn¡¯t here anymore. I furrowed my eyebrows and looked around. ¡°Where is she?¡± Nathan mumbled. I shrugged and looked back at him. ¡°How do we go back?¡± he asked, looking around the field. I didn¡¯t know that either. At least not until I felt a push that made me gasp. I opened my eyes and saw my beautiful mate¡¯s face above me. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Book 2 Erased mark Logan POV I pushed the fucker¡¯s body off her. ¡°Emma!¡± I screamed as I grabbed her face. She was so cold. She wasn¡¯t breathing. Why wasn¡¯t she breathing?! Andrew threw himself next to me, grabbing her hand and pulling her closer to him. ¡°Emma!¡± Andrew screamed. ¡°Wake up!¡± My heart was going to break through my rib cage. Leon was screaming something, but I couldn''t even understand what. I could only look at her face. I could only think about the fact that she wasn¡¯t breathing. ¡°Her heart isn¡¯t beating!¡± Andrew screamed. She wasn¡¯t dead. She couldn¡¯t have been dead. I would have felt it. I would have felt her die. ¡®She isn¡¯t dead!¡¯ I finally heard Leon¡¯s screams. ¡®She isn¡¯t dead, Logan. I can feel her. I can feel Eliza!¡¯ ¡°She isn¡¯t dead.¡± I mumbled as I leaned my forehead against hers. ¡°What?!¡± Andrew screamed as he tried to pull me away from her. ¡°We need to save her, Logan!¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t dead!¡± I repeated. ¡°Move!¡± Andrew screamed at me. ¡°Let me resuscitate her!¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t f*****g dead!¡± I screamed back at him as I moved, lifted my head, and looked at him. Andrew looked like he was going to explode any second now. ¡°She isn¡¯t breathing!¡± he screamed. ¡°Her heart isn¡¯t beating!¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t dead.¡± I said calmly as I looked back down at her. ¡°You aren¡¯t dead, my love. Come back to me.¡± I kissed her cheek softly. She wasn¡¯t dead. Leon said so. I felt it. She was alive. ¡°Logan!¡± Andrew screamed as he grabbed my upper arm. I looked at him and saw him pointing at her neck. My mark was slowly disappearing. WHAT?! NO! My hand flew to my neck. Her mark was gone too. I couldn''t feel it anymore. NO! No, no, no, no! Why?! Was I her cursed mate? Is that why it disappeared?! I heard people behind us, but I couldn''t turn around to see who it was. I couldn''t move my eyes from her neck. The mark waspletely gone. I wanted to scream, but I couldn''t. I heard voices behind me, but I couldn''t focus to hear what they were saying. My mark was gone. It waspletely gone. I couldn''t feel my heart anymore. I couldn''t feel my body anymore. The mark was gone. She wasn¡¯t breathing. Her heart wasn¡¯t beating. That¡¯s when I noticed that I couldn''t feel the tingles and the sparks anymore. I¡¯ve been holding her for a few minutes now, and I couldn''t feel them at all. Was Andrew right? Was she really dead? Oh, Goddess, no. Please no. If she died, I wanted to follow her. I wanted to die too. There was no life for me without her. I had no This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. purpose without her. ¡°Emma¡­¡± I mumbled her name. My heart was just about to stop beating as well when her eyes flew open and she gasped for air. I was so shocked that I almost dropped her. Everything rushed back at once. Her skin heated up abruptly. Tingles and sparks came back so strongly that I could swear I was shocked by electricity. ¡°Emma!¡± I screamed as I cupped her cheeks and made her look at me. Andrew cursed loudly and turned toward the fucker. Emma was a little confused and out of breath. She shut her eyes and opened them again, looking toward Andrew and Nathan. I could hear Andrew screaming, but I didn¡¯t know what or at whom. I didn¡¯t give a s**t right now. I needed to be sure that Emma was okay. ¡°Emma, baby, look at me.¡± I said. She listened to me and gave me a small smile. ¡°I told you that you were my Goddess-given mate.¡± she mumbled, cing her hands over mine. I furrowed my eyebrows. How did she know? How could she be sure? I nced at her neck. Everything came back, but my mark didn¡¯t. There was a stabbing feeling in my chest. Why did my mark disappear? Why didn¡¯t ite back when everything else did? ¡°Take him to the f*****g cell.¡± I heard Andrew¡¯s angry voice. ¡°Make sure it¡¯s the same one where Sienna and Samuel died.¡± I ignored everything that was going on behind me. I pressed my lips against Emma¡¯s and took a deep breath. Her scent soothed my soul and calmed my racing heart. Someone kneeled next to us. ¡°Hi, Em.¡± Andrew said softly. I moved my hands, allowing him to hug her. ¡°Oh, Goddess, I was so scared.¡± Andrew mumbled. ¡°I thought that I had lost you.¡± Emma wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Is Daisy okay?¡± she asked. ¡°Is your pup okay?¡± ¡°They are.¡± Andrew told her as he let her go and looked at her. ¡°They are perfectly fine, thanks to you.¡± Emma smiled tiredly. She looked at me, and her smile grew bigger. ¡°I broke it, Logan.¡± she mumbled, closing her eyes for a second. I furrowed my eyebrows. ¡°What did you break?¡± I asked as I caressed her cheek. ¡°The curse.¡± Emma said, smiling. ¡°He isn¡¯t my mate anymore.¡± My heart stopped. What?! Andrew looked up at me. He was as confused as me. ¡°I always knew that you were the one.¡± she said quietly. ¡°What do you mean, Emma?¡± I asked her. ¡°How did you break the curse?¡± She shrugged and closed her eyes. ¡°Magic, I guess.¡± she mumbled. ¡°We were with the Moon Goddess. She forgave him. She told him that he didn¡¯t deserve to be cursed.¡± She wasn¡¯t making any sense. I pulled her from Andrew and took her into my arms. I picked her up and pressed her close to me. ¡°She is exhausted.¡± Andrew said quietly. ¡°She needs to sleep. She isn¡¯t making any sense.¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Emma mumbled, leaning her head on my shoulder. ¡°I am taking her home.¡± I said. ¡°Please take care of everyone. Tell them what happened.¡± I nced at the crowd. I saw my mom, Jacob, Anna, and Amy staring at Emma in my arms. My mom and Amy were crying. Jacob was pissed as f**k. Anna looked worried. ¡°I wille see her when I am done.¡± Andrew said as he kissed the top of her head. I nodded and started walking away. I ignored everyone who started screaming at me to let them see Emma. Andrew was going to take care of them. ¡°You are safe now, my love.¡± I said as I kissed her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Book 2 Reunited Emma POV I felt a hand on my forehead. I felt someone press their lips against my cheek. Tingles spread around my body, and I knew that it was Logan. I smiled and turned my head toward him. ¡°Emma?¡± he called my name. I opened my eyes slowly and saw his worried face. Why was he worried? Everything was okay. Everything was more than okay, actually. Everything was perfect. ¡°Hey.¡± I mumbled as I lifted my hand and caressed his cheek. ¡°Why do you look worried?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for a while.¡± he said as he took my hand and kissed it. ¡°I was a little bit worried.¡± ¡°I am okay.¡± I said, smiling at him. ¡°I am just a little bit tired.¡± Logan nodded. ¡°Anna said that you¡¯ve used too much magic for a beginner.¡± I smiled and tried to sit up. Logan helped me. ¡°Does something hurt?¡± Logan asked me worriedly. ¡°Are you in pain?¡± I shook my head and smiled. ¡°I am okay.¡± I said. ¡°Just a little sore.¡± My eyes fell on his neck, and my heart stopped beating. Where was my mark? Was it gone because I This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. broke the curse? Logan noticed me staring at his neck. ¡°My mark on your neck is gone too.¡± he mumbled, his voice breaking. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± It had to be because I broke the curse. I knew that was probably the reason, but seeing his neck without my mark hurt like hell. I lifted my hand and touched the spot where my mark used to be. ¡°I do.¡± I mumbled. ¡°You will have to mark me again. I will have to mark you again.¡± Logan sighed. ¡°We still haven¡¯t found proof.¡± I furrowed my eyebrows. What the hell was he talking about? I told him what happened. I told him that I had broken the curse. Did I dream that? ¡°I broke the curse, Logan.¡± I said, making him look at me. ¡°He isn¡¯t my mate anymore. Didn¡¯t I tell you that already?¡± His eyes widened. He studied my face for a few seconds. ¡°How is that possible?¡± he mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s gone.¡± I said. ¡°Nathan and I talked to the Moon Goddess. She told me that he was my cursed mate. She told him that his Goddess-given mate was waiting for him at his pack.¡± Logan¡¯s eyes widened even more. ¡°I though that you were confused and tired when you said that.¡± he mumbled, staring at mepletely shocked. I shook my head and smiled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t confused.¡± I said. ¡°It really happened. I saw her on the same field where I saw you in that dream when Samuel kidnapped me.¡± Logan¡¯s eyes widened to the point where I though they would fall out. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a dream.¡± I said as I lifted my hand and caressed his cheek. ¡°We really did see each other there.¡± Logan was speechless, and that was a rare urrence. He usually had a lot to say. ¡°Nathan was there too?¡± he mumbled after a few moments of silence. I took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± I said. ¡°The Moon Goddess told him that he didn¡¯t deserve to be cursed. She apologized to him. She said that his soul was darkened by the curse.¡± I remembered what the Moon Goddess said about Noel. My heart hurt for him, but I hoped that Nathan would know better now. ¡®I told you that his wolf was good.¡¯ Eliza said. ¡®You did.¡¯ I chuckled. ¡°The Moon Goddess apologized to him?¡± Logan asked angrily. ¡°Does she know what he tried to do?¡± ¡°She does.¡± I nodded. ¡°She forgave him.¡± Maybe we should too. Logan clenched his fists. ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked. ¡°In the cer.¡± Logan answered. ¡°Andrew couldn¡¯t kill him because we thought that he was still tied to you.¡± s**t. I needed to talk to him. ¡°Is Andrew here?¡± I asked as I started to get up. ¡°Yes.¡± Logan answered, taking my hand and pulling me up. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Talk to him.¡± I said as I started walking toward the door. Logan sighed and followed behind me. I heard voices as I approached the living room. ¡°Emma!¡± Andrew eximed even before he saw me. I walked into the living room, and Andrew picked me up and hugged me tightly. ¡°Oh, my little girl.¡± Andrew said, sighing in relief. ¡°I was so scared.¡± I hugged my brother back and looked at Daisy. She was smiling brightly. She looked okay. Andrew let me go, and I rushed to her. I pulled her into my arms and took a deep breath. ¡°I am so sorry, Daisy.¡± I said. She let go of me and furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she asked. ¡°You saved me. You have nothing to be sorry about.¡± I looked down at her belly and smiled. ¡°How is my little guy?¡± I asked as I ced my arm on the side of her belly. ¡°Back to jumping on mom¡¯s dder like nothing bad ever happened.¡± Daisy smiled brightly. I chuckled and looked at the rest of my friends in the room. Aunt Gloria was the first one to reach out to me. ¡°Hi, honey.¡± she said softly as she wrapped me up in a tight hug. ¡°You were so brave. I am so proud of you.¡± I hugged her back and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Amy pulled me away from aunt Gloria and hugged me tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that to me again!¡± she eximed. ¡°I almost dropped dead after I saw you lying there motionless!¡± I heard a quiet growl and looked at Drake. I chuckled and smiled at him. ¡°But your magic is so cool.¡± Amy said, grinning at me. ¡°She just needs to learn how to use it without sleeping for two days afterward.¡± I heard Jake¡¯s voice. I looked at him wide-eyed. ¡°I slept for two days?!¡± I mumbled, shocked. Jake chuckled and nodded. ¡°We were kind of worried, but Anna said it¡¯s normal.¡± ¡°You used too much magic for someone who just got it.¡± Logan said as he pulled me to his chest. ¡°Your body couldn¡¯t handle it.¡± He already told me that earlier. He didn¡¯t tell me that I was asleep for two days, though. I looked around the room. ¡°Where is Anna?¡± ¡°At the packhouse.¡± Logan said. ¡°She took the books there. She is trying to figure out what exactly happened that allowed you to unlock the magic within you.¡± I knew what had happened. ¡°He tried to hurt my family.¡± I said. ¡°I couldn''t let him do that.¡± ¡°He will never hurt anyone again.¡± Andrew growled. ¡°We will find the way to break the curse and kill the fucker.¡± I gulped and looked at my brother. ¡°I broke the curse.¡± I said. ¡°He is not my mate anymore.¡± Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Book 2 What should we do with him? Logan POV Everybody was staring at Emma with shocked expressions on their faces. ¡°What?¡± Andrew spoke first. ¡°How?¡± ¡°What she had told us at the field was true.¡± I told him. Andrew looked at me, and his eyes widened. ¡°Can someone exin to us what happened?¡± Daisy sighed. Emma walked to the couch and sat down. I could tell that she was still tired. ¡°After thatst st of my magic, Nathan and I woke up in a field somewhere.¡± Emma started exining. ¡°I noticed that something was different immediately. His voice and his scent weren¡¯t as pleasant as they used to be.¡± I gritted my teeth. Emma looked up at me, and I saw a guilty expression on her face. ¡°It¡¯s okay, my love.¡± I said softly. ¡°At first, I thought that we were alone.¡± Emma continued. ¡°But then a woman joined us.¡± ¡°A woman?¡± Amy asked, furrowing her eyebrows. Emma took a deep breath and looked at Amy. ¡°The Moon Goddess.¡± Emma said, making everyone gasp quietly. The room was silent for a few moments. ¡°Emma, you were unconscious.¡± Drake told her softly. ¡°You probably imagined it.¡± Emma shook her head immediately. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± she said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the first time I was on that field.¡± Everyone kept staring at her with confused expressions on their faces. ¡°When Samuel kidnapped Emma, I had a dream where she said goodbye to me.¡± I said as I looked at Andrew and Drake. ¡°Do you remember that?¡± I hated that memory. I really thought that I had lost her. Pain shed in Andrew¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t like to remember it either. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I do.¡± Andrew mumbled. Drake nodded. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a dream.¡± I said. ¡°I did see her. I really talked to her that time. We were on the same field where she was with Nathan.¡± I couldn''t believe that Emma and I never talked about it. We both thought it was a dream, and we never mentioned it to each other. ¡°Did you see the Moon Goddess when you were there too?¡± my mom asked. ¡°No.¡± I said, looking at her. ¡°Not that time.¡± ¡°What did she tell you?¡± Daisy asked Emma quietly. Emma nced up at me. I gave her a small nod. They deserved to know. We had to decide what to do with him together. I really wanted to kill the fucker. He tried to hurt Daisy and my nephew. He tried to take my mate away from me. But he was an Alpha, and that could create more problems than it would solve. ¡°She told me that Logan is my Goddess-given mate.¡± Emma said, making my heart skip a beat. ¡°She told Nathan that he was my cursed mate.¡± ¡°How did the fucker take it?¡± Andrew asked angrily. Emma looked at him and gulped. ¡°Calmly.¡± she said. ¡°Once the curse was lifted, he wasn¡¯t as angry as he was before.¡± Andrew furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What did the Moon Goddess tell him?¡± he asked her. Emma took a deep breath, keeping her eyes on her brother. ¡°She told him that he was her child.¡± Emma said quietly. ¡°She told him that she was angry at him, but that she forgave him. She told him that he was one of the victims of the curse and that he didn¡¯t deserve to be.¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes widened. He was more shocked than angry. ¡°She forgave him?!¡± Drake asked, shocked. Emma nodded, not looking away from Andrew. Andrew clenched his fists. I watched as his shock turned into anger. I waited for him to explode. ¡°You are the victim, not him.¡± Andrew said coldly. ¡°Daisy is the victim, not him.¡± Emma took a deep breath and released it slowly. ¡°I know you want to kill him, Andrew, but¡­¡± Emma spoke, but Andrew interrupted her. ¡°But?!¡± he said, shocked. ¡°There is no but, Emma! He tried to kill my mate and my child! He tried to take you away!¡± Emma nced at me. Can you help me? She asked me through the mind-link. I wasn¡¯t sure if I could. I was with Andrew on this. I really wanted to kill him. However, despite what Andrew had said, there were a few buts to consider. ¡°I really want to kill him.¡± I spoke, making Andrew look at me. ¡°I really want to keep him in our cer and torture him. I really want to stick my ws up his ass and watch him die.¡± I stopped talking. Andrew narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°But?¡± my mom asked. ¡°But I am not sure that¡¯s the best idea.¡± I sighed, making Andrew growl. ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± Andrew eximed. I looked at him and took a deep breath. ¡°Think like a Beta, Andrew.¡± I said. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard. Right now, you are thinking like a mate, a father, and a brother, but try to step away from it for a second.¡± Andrew narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°He is an Alpha.¡± I said. ¡°What would happen if we killed him?¡± Andrew clenched his fists and tightened his jaw. He remained silent. He knew what would happen. ¡°His crazy father woulde with an army of rogues and start a war.¡± Daisy answered for Andrew. I looked at her and nodded. ¡°Not to mention that all of their allies would join his father.¡± I said, looking back at Andrew. ¡°Killing him would only create more problems.¡± ¡°So we are just supposed to let him go?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°After everything he had done?¡± Well, Andrew and I already had a little fun with him. Nobody needed to know that, though. He isn¡¯t waking away unharmed. I said to him through mind-link. Andrew sighed and looked back at Emma. ¡°You want to let him go?¡± he asked her. She nodded. ¡°The Moon Goddess said that he has a mate waiting for him in his pack.¡± Emma said. ¡°She said that his wolf was never darkened by the curse. I think that letting him go would be best.¡± Emma sighed and looked around the room. ¡°I told him to stop listening to his father.¡± Emma added. ¡°I told him that he should listen to his wolf more. Eliza told me that Noel was good. She knew that there wasn¡¯t darkness inside him.¡± Emma looked at me, and I gave her a small smile. ¡°I also told him that I would fry his ass if he angered me again.¡± Emma said, making my eyes widen. My momughed. Drake and Amy snorted. ¡°You could definitely do that now.¡± Jacob said, chuckling. I shook my head and smiled at her. She really was a badass. Emma looked at Daisy. ¡°Are you okay with letting him go?¡± Emma asked her. ¡°I am.¡± Daisy said without hesitation. ¡°I agree with Logan. I don¡¯t want to go to war over this.¡± Emma nodded and looked at Andrew. I saw guilt in her eyes again. Andrew sighed and approached her. He pulled her into a hug and kissed the top of her head. ¡°I am proud of you.¡± he said quietly. ¡°You are an amazing woman.¡± Emma smiled and hugged him back. If he everes near our pack again, we are ripping him apart limb by limb. Andrew mind-linked me. Deal. I answered. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Book 2 The new mark Emma POV ¡°I wille see you first thing in the morning.¡± Andrew said as he stepped outside, pulling Daisy behind him. He and Daisy were thest ones who stayed. Everybody else has already left. Andrew didn¡¯t want to leave me. I barely managed to convince him to go home and rest. ¡°I am okay, Andrew.¡± I said with a small smile on my face. ¡°Great.¡± Andrew said. ¡°I wille first thing in the morning and see for myself.¡± He said that using the voice I knew very well. It meant that it didn¡¯t make sense to argue with him over this. He raised an eyebrow at me and I chuckled. ¡°I will see you in the morning.¡± I said. ¡°Hopefully with a new mark on your neck.¡± Daisy said, winking at me. ¡°Oh, Goddess, my ears are going to bleed.¡± Andrew mumbled, pulling Daisy away. ¡°Good night, Emma!¡± ¡°Good night.¡± I said, chuckling and shaking my head. Daisy was grinning from ear to ear. I closed the front door and chuckled. I heard footsteps approaching me, and my mate wrapped his arms around my waist. ¡°Did I hear someone mention a new mark?¡± he mumbled as he ced a small kiss on my neck. I shivered and pressed myself closer to him. ¡°You did.¡± I said with a small smile on my face. Logan turned me around and pressed his lips against mine. I shivered and moaned quietly. ¡°Maybe you should eat something first, my love.¡± Logan said quietly as he stopped kissing me. ¡°The only thing you got in thest two days was an IV.¡± I chuckled and wrapped my arms around his neck. ¡°I think that the food can wait.¡± I said. ¡°I would really, really love it if you would mark me again. I kind of miss having your mark on my neck. I miss seeing my mark on yours.¡± Logan smiled and ced a small kiss on my lips. ¡°How can I say no when you ask so politely?¡± he mumbled as he picked me up. I wrapped my legs around his waist and cupped his face. I pressed my lips against his, and he started walking toward our bedroom. My skin tingled, and my body buzzed with need. Logan opened our bedroom door and approached the bed. We never stopped kissing. I didn¡¯t want to. I needed him way too much to even consider moving my lips from his. Everything that happened made me realize how easy it would be to lose him. It made me realize how much it would hurt to lose him. It made me realize how precious our love for each other was. I would never let anyone take it away from me. I would never let anyone threaten our love again. I had my magic now, and I would protect my mate. I would protect our love always and forever. Loganid me down on the bed gently. ¡°Goddess, how much I missed you.¡± he said quietly as he started cing soft kisses on my neck. I reached under his shirt and ran my hand up and down his back. He shivered and sucked on the ce on my neck where he would soon mark me again. ¡°Are you sure, Emma?¡± Logan mumbled quietly. I furrowed my eyebrows. ¡°Of course I am sure, Logan.¡± I said. ¡°I want you. You are my mate.¡± Why would he ask me that? Logan raised his head and looked at me. He smiled and caressed my cheek. ¡°I know that.¡± he said. ¡°I am asking if you are sure that he was the cursed mate?¡± Logan looked at my neck. ¡°If I mark you and you die¡­¡± he mumbled, his voice breaking. I cupped his cheeks and made him look at me. ¡°I am sure, Logan.¡± I said softly. ¡°You are my Goddess-given mate. You can mark me.¡± Logan took a deep breath and leaned in to kiss me. His tongue entered my mouth, and this taste made me purr. Logan smiled and pulled my shirt over my head. ¡°Does this mean that you can get pregnant now?¡± Logan asked as he started kissing my neck again. I smiled and nodded. He looked up at me. ¡°Do you want to get pregnant?¡± ¡°I do.¡± I said as I lifted my hand and caressed his cheek. ¡°I want everything with you.¡± The smile that spread across his face made my heart skip a beat. ¡°Oh, we are going to have so much fun making that happen.¡± Logan said as he removed my bra. Iughed. I couldn¡¯t wait for that. I reached out, grabbed the hem of his shirt, and pulled it up. Logan helped me remove his shirt. I ran my hands up and down his muscr arms. I would never stop being impressed with his body. Logan clenched his muscles and winked at me, making meugh again. He leaned back to kiss me again as he started to remove my sweats. I reached out to remove his, but he beat me to it. Heid on top of me, and I could feel his hardness between my legs. I moaned and wiggled. I needed Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. him inside me. ¡°Someone is a little impatient.¡± Logan chuckled as he kissed my jaw. ¡°I need you.¡± I mumbled. ¡°Please.¡± He looked up at me, and the lust I saw in his eyes made the need inside me explode. He reached between us and ran a finger between my folds. ¡°Fuck.¡± he mumbled, looking down. ¡°You are so ready for me, aren¡¯t you?¡± I was ready the moment he wrapped his arms around my waist by the front door. I felt his tip at my entrance, and I gasped quietly. He started pushing in slowly. Oh, Goddess. He lifted my right leg and wrapped it around his waist. ¡°Fuck.¡± he mumbled, looking back up at me. He captured my lips with his and kissed me hard. ¡°Mark me, please.¡± I mumbled. I couldn¡¯t wait anymore. I didn¡¯t want to wait. I needed him. I needed to be bonded to him again in every way possible. Logan started kissing my jaw and my neck. His lips reached the ce where he would put his mark. He sucked on it gently, making me arch my back and moan. He never stopped thrusting in and out of me. I felt his canines and shivered. ¡°Mine.¡± he said as he finally ced his mark back where it belonged. I saw stars. My muscles clenched. My body shivered. This feeling was ten times stronger than the first time he marked me. I couldn''t breathe. Waves and waves of pleasure washed over me. I felt my own canines elongate. My need to mark him overwhelmed me. I lifted my head and sank my canines into his neck. Pleasure exploded inside of me. Everything around me was Logan. I could only feel him. I could only hear him. I never wanted this feeling to stop. I was finallypletely his. Just like it was always meant to be. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Book 2 Letting him go Andrew POV I was walking toward the fucker¡¯s cell. I really didn¡¯t want to do this. I wanted to keep him here. I wanted to torture him. I wanted to kill him with my own two hands. He tried to take my mate and my child from me. I watched him grab her. I watched as he ced his ws on her. I listened to his threats. I watched as he attacked my sister. I was helpless while he was squeezing her neck. How the f**k was I supposed to forgive him for that? I couldn¡¯t. I stopped in the middle of the hallway and took a deep breath. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Logan asked me. ¡°No.¡± I said, looking at him. ¡°How the f**k are we supposed to open those doors and let him out?¡± Logan looked toward his cell and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± he mumbled. ¡°I want to keep him here and kill him.¡± I wanted that too. I didn¡¯t give a s**t about the fact that the Goddess forgave him. I didn¡¯t give a s**t that he was cursed. He did those things knowingly. He did them on his own free will. ¡°I am thinking about our future, Andrew.¡± Logan mumbled. ¡°Your son will be born any day now. I hope to have children soon. We don¡¯t need to go to war with his crazy father.¡± I sighed and ran my fingers through my hair. Logan was right. ¡°I wish he wasn¡¯t an Alpha.¡± I mumbled. ¡°I wish we could kill him and be done with him.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Logan nodded and clenched his fists. ¡°Me too.¡± he mumbled, narrowing his eyes. He walked past me and approached the fucker¡¯s cell. He opened the door, and we walked inside. Nathan was tied to a chair. His head was hanging low. There was blood flowing down his face and body. Logan and I had our fun with him yesterday. ¡°Alpha Nathan.¡± Logan growled, making the fucker lift his head. One of his eyes was swollen shut. The other was ck and blue. It was a little gift from me. He remained silent, keeping his one good eye on Logan. ¡°We are not here to torture you.¡± Logan said. ¡°We are here to talk to you.¡± The fucker nced at me, and I had to force myself not to punch him again. ¡°Emma told us what the Moon Goddess did.¡± Logan continued, making the fucker look back at him. ¡°She told us that she forgave you.¡± The fucker gave him a small nod. ¡°I didn¡¯t deserve her forgiveness.¡± he mumbled quietly. A little bit of blood dropped out of his mouth. ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡± Logan agreed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why she did it. I don¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t punish you. I don¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t just kill you.¡± The fucker gulped and nodded. ¡°I wonder the same thing.¡± Logan sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not our job to question her decisions. But we do get to make our own.¡± The fucker looked at me. ¡°You are going to kill me?¡± he asked. ¡°Do it. I deserve it.¡± Maybe letting him live with the guilt wasn¡¯t such a terrible idea. ¡°We aren¡¯t going to kill you.¡± I said, making his good eye widen a little. ¡°Trust me, I want to kill you. I want to rip you apart, limb by limb. I want to watch you die in the same room I watched everyone else who hurt my sister die.¡± I narrowed my eyes at him. The anger overwhelmed me. ¡°But we are not going to do that.¡± Logan added. ¡°We are going to let you go.¡± The fucker lifted his head a little bit higher. He looked from me to Logan. ¡°Why?¡± he asked. ¡°I did terrible things. I don¡¯t deserve it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t.¡± I agreed. ¡°But this isn¡¯t about what you deserve. This is about what we deserve.¡± The fucker looked at me with a confused expression on his face. ¡°We deserve peace after everything you put us through.¡± Logan spoke. ¡°You are an Alpha. If we kill you, we will have to deal with your crazy father. Neither Andrew nor I want that.¡± ¡°If letting you go will bring us peace, I will do it.¡± I added. ¡°I deserve it. We deserve it.¡± The fucker remained silent. He gulped and looked down at hisp. ¡°I know this won¡¯t mean much, but I really am sorry for everything I did.¡± he mumbled. ¡°Now that all of that anger isn¡¯t inside me anymore, I can¡¯t believe that I did those things. I will spend my life making up for it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± I said. ¡°As long as I never see you again, I will be at peace.¡± The fucker looked up at me and nodded. ¡°Speaking of never seeing you again, there are some conditions to your release.¡± Logan said. The fucker looked at him. ¡°You will nevere near my pack again.¡± Logan said. ¡°If I find out that you or any of your warriors came close, I will crush you and your father.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± the fucker mumbled. ¡°There is more.¡± Logan said, making the fucker nod. Logan took a step closer to him. ¡°You will cut ties with rogues.¡± Logan said. ¡°If I find out that you are working with them, I won¡¯t need Emma¡¯s magic to destroy you.¡± The fucker nodded. ¡°I will cut ties with my father as well.¡± he mumbled as a little bit of blood dropped from his mouth again. ¡°Emma told me that I should listen to my wolf more. She was right.¡± Logan looked at me and motioned toward the door. We were done here. ¡°Our warriors will take you to the border.¡± Logan said. ¡°Goodbye, Alpha Nathan. Don¡¯t cross paths with us again.¡± He looked up at Logan and me and nodded. I tightened my jaw and left his cell. Logan closed the door behind us. ¡°It was the best decision for our future.¡± Logan said as he ced a hand on my shoulder. ¡°I know.¡± I mumbled. ¡°If we see him again, we will kill him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Logan nodded. ¡°We gave him a chance. We won¡¯t give him another one.¡± I nodded and took a deep breath. I didn¡¯t have to forgive him for what he had done. I would never forgive him for what he had done. But I decided to choose peace over revenge because it was better for my family. I followed Logan out of the cer. I couldn¡¯t wait to see my mate and my child. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Book 2 The news Three monthster Logan POV I leaned on the door frame and looked at my mate. I smiled. She was f*****g perfect. Everything about her was perfect. Everything about her was made for me, and I wanted to cherish it until the day I stopped breathing. She was looking through her closet for a shirt to put on. My eyes fell on her bump. My heart raced. In just three and a half months, I was going to be a dad. I was finally going to have it all with the love of my life. When we found out that she was pregnant, I thought I would explode with happiness. After that feeling subsided, I thought that panic would kill me. I started thinking that I wouldn''t be a good dad. I started thinking that I wouldn''t be able to take good care of our child. When we found out that Emma was carrying twins, I almost passed out. I was panicking about having one child. Finding out that I was going to get two, almost gave me a heart attack. Thankfully, I had a much wiser mate who told me to get my head out of my ass because I would be a great father. I believed her. She was convincing. After that, all I felt was happiness and excitement. I couldn¡¯t wait to hold my child in my arms. ¡°Is everybody here?¡± Emma asked and looked at me. I smiled and approached her. I hugged her from behind and ced my hand on her bump. ¡°Yes.¡± I said as I kissed her shoulder. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to share you with them.¡± Emma chuckled and ced her hand over mine. ¡°We have to tell them.¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m running out of loose shirts to wear.¡± We decided to wait a little to tell our families that she was pregnant. We just wanted to make sure that everything was going okay with the pregnancy until we told them. And I wanted to enjoy the peace and quiet before my mom found out. She was all over Daisy when she found out that she was pregnant. I could only imagine what she would do now. ¡°I can buy you more.¡± I mumbled. Emmaughed and turned around in my arms. She wrapped her hands around my neck and ced a small kiss on my lips. ¡°We need to tell them.¡± Emma said. ¡°We need to tell the pack soon as well.¡± I sighed and nodded, making Emma smile at me. I tightened my arms around her and kissed her again. I was holding my whole world in my arms. She and our children were everything I needed. Emma stopped kissing me and smiled again. ¡°Come on.¡± she said as she unwrapped her hands from my neck. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to see Mason.¡± Daisy gave birth two months ago, and we all adored Mason. He was the cutest baby I¡¯ve ever seen. Well, he would be the cutest baby until my children were born. Emma pulled me toward the living room. I could hear our friends and family talk andugh. ¡°Where is my buddy?¡± Emma asked as soon as she walked into the living room. Andrew was holding his son and talking with Drake. Daisy, my mom, and Amy were sitting on the couch and talking. Drake and Amy came from their pack to visit us and see Mason. They were preparing a Luna ceremony and talking about a wedding. I was really happy for them. All of them looked at us when we walked in. Emma walked straight to her brother. She took Mason from him and kissed his forehead. ¡°Hi, buddy.¡± she said softly. ¡°I missed you.¡± ¡°You saw him this morning.¡± Andrew chuckled. ¡°That was hours ago.¡± Emma said, rolling her eyes. She sat down in the armchair, smiling at Mason. My heart skipped a beat. I couldn''t wait to see her like that with our children. Speaking of our children, it was time to tell our family. I approached Emma and ced a hand on her shoulder. I smiled at Mason and took his little hand in mine. He grabbed my finger, and my smile grew. ¡°We have something to tell you, guys.¡± I said, looking up at our family. They stopped talking and looked at us. Andrew raised an eyebrow at us. Daisy narrowed her eyes and smirked. She probably guessed it. ¡°I am pregnant.¡± Emma said, smiling brightly. The room was silent for a second, but then everyone moved at the same time. ¡°Oh, Goddess!¡± my mom eximed as a huge smile spread across her face. ¡°I knew it!¡± Daisy yelled. ¡°Finally!¡± Amy and Drake said at the same time. Andrew remained silent, but there was a huge smile on his face. I could swear that I saw tears in his eyes as well. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Logan, take Mason so I can hug Emma.¡± my mom said, wiping the tears from her cheeks. Emma chuckled and handed me my nephew. I took him from her and stoop up, giving my family room to hug Emma. My mom pulled her up and wrapped her arms around her tightly. ¡°Oh, I am so happy.¡± my mom said. ¡°You are going to be an amazing mom, Emma.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Emma said. ¡°Oh, I know so, honey.¡± my mom said as she let go of her. Daisy was next to pull her into a hug. ¡°I knew it!¡± Daisy repeated. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be an aunt!¡± Emmaughed and hugged Daisy back. ¡°It¡¯s great.¡± Emma said. ¡°You get to y with the kid and give him back to the parents at the end of the day.¡± Daisy rolled her eyes, making Emma chuckle. I looked down at Mason and smiled. Despite all of themotion, he was sleeping peacefully. I caressed his little cheek, making him stir a little. When I looked back up, Amy and Drake were next to Emma. ¡°I am so excited!¡± Amy eximed. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet him or her.¡± Emma looked at me and smirked. Well, she will get to meet them both. ¡°Would you like to meet both our daughter and our son?¡± I asked, making all of them look at me. I could see confusion on their faces. I smirked and looked at Emma. ¡°We are having twins.¡± I said, causing another eruption of happiness around the room. Andrew finally moved from the spot where he was standing. He approached Emma and hugged her tightly. ¡°I am so happy, my little girl.¡± he said, his voice raspy. ¡°You are going to be a great mom. I can¡¯t wait to watch you raise your kids. I can¡¯t wait to be here for you every step of the way.¡± Emma hugged him back and smiled brightly. ¡°Wait, how far along are you?¡± Daisy asked. ¡°Two and a half months.¡± Emma said, looking at Daisy. ¡°We wanted to make sure that everything was okay before we told you.¡± Our family nodded in understanding. ¡°So, no more practicing magic with Anna?¡± Andrew asked as he let her go. Emma shook her head. ¡°I am taking a little break.¡± ¡°Our forests will be thankful for that.¡± I snorted. ¡°We are running out of trees in the pack.¡± I was teasing her, but she did burn down a few trees and a lot of grass while practicing. Emma rolled her eyes at me. Our familyughed. I gave Mason to my mom and reached out to her. She walked into my arms, and I hugged her tightly. I couldn''t believe that I almost lost her. I couldn''t believe that I almost let her go because I was an i***t. I was lucky that she forgave me. I was lucky that she gave me a second chance. I was a very lucky man, and I would never take that for granted again. I would never let myself make that kind of mistake again. I would never hurt her again. I would love her and our children until the day I took myst breath. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Book 2 Epilogue - Powerful and strong Three yearster Emma POV ¡°Auntie!¡± Mason screamed as he ran into my arms. I smiled and picked him up. I sat him on myp and kissed his temple. ¡°Hi, buddy.¡± I said, smiling brightly. He was so big already. I couldn''t believe that we were celebrating his third birthday. I could have sworn that he was born like a week ago. ¡°Uncle Logan got me a truck.¡± he said with his cute baby voice, showing me the truck we bought him as a gift. He has been obsessed with trucks and carstely. ¡°Do you like it?¡± I asked, looking down at the toy in his hands. ¡°I do.¡± he said as he grinned widely. His teeth were covered in chocte, making it look like some were missing. I chuckled and kissed his cheek. He jumped out of my arms and ran back toward his dad. I looked at my handsome mate, who was holding our son and talking to Drake. Mason ran up to Drake, who picked him up and smiled. I could hear Mason exining to Drake that Logan bought him a truck. Andrew was holding my daughter and smiling at her. Sheughed and threw her head back. Andrew tickled her belly. A smile spread across my face. I was so lucky to be a part of this family. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see Drake holding our daughter like that.¡± Amy said, making me look at her. Amy was pregnant with their first daughter. She was supposed to give birth any day now. I was so excited and happy for her. ¡°It¡¯s an amazing feeling.¡± I said with a small smile. Amy was looking at Drake with a small smile on her face. She was so in love with him, and I loved seeing her like that. ¡°Did Jake say when he wasing back?¡± I asked, making her look from Drake to me. ¡°In a few days.¡± she said. ¡°I am so excited to meet Rose.¡± Rose was Jake¡¯s mate. He met her when he went on a business trip to another pack. I was so happy for him. Rose seemed like a great girl, and he deserved to have someone like her in his life. ¡°Me too.¡± I said excitedly. ¡°I couldn''t be happier for him.¡± Amy smiled. ¡°He said that he is bringing gifts for Alex and Sophie.¡± I chuckled and shook my head. ¡°Again? My house already looks like a toy store.¡± Amy chuckled and looked back at Drake. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Goddess, is there a person alive on this who still hasn¡¯t heard that Logan bought Mason a truck?¡± Daisy said as she put a te of cookies on the table. ¡°I think Drake has heard the story three times already.¡± I chuckled and shook my head. ¡°He is very excited.¡± Daisy looked at her son and smiled. She sat down on the chair next to me and took a cookie from the te. ¡°What did Anna say about Sophie?¡± Daisy asked, looking at me. I sighed and ran my fingers through my hair. ¡°It¡¯s too soon to tell.¡± I said. ¡°She is only two and a half years old. We will have to wait and see.¡± My kids were a mystery. The only White Wolf that existed before me never had kids. We didn¡¯t know what kind of powers my kids would get, or if they would even get any. A few days ago, I felt some traces of magic in my daughter. It was simr to mine, but a little bit different. I called Anna immediately, but she couldn''t feel it. She said that it was possible that only I could feel it because I was her mom. She wasn¡¯t sure. Anna said that we would have to wait until Sophie was a little bit older to know if she really had magic. I tried not to worry, but it was hard. I didn¡¯t want her to go through what I went through. I didn¡¯t want people toe after her because of her powers. I couldn''t feel traces of magic in my son. It was a relief, but they were both still too young to know anything for sure. Logan, Andrew, and Drake started walking back to the table. ¡°When should we start grilling?¡± Andrew asked as he kissed Daisy. Sophie reached out to me, and I took her from Andrew¡¯s arms. ¡°Hi, mommy.¡± my daughter said with her adorable voice. ¡°Hi, my baby.¡± I said as I kissed the tip of her nose. She giggled andid her head on my shoulder. ¡°Aunt Gloria should be here in half an hour.¡± Daisy said. ¡°You can start then. I don¡¯t want the food to get cold.¡± Logan sat down next to me. I looked at him and smiled. Alex reached out and took Sophie¡¯s hand in his. They had a wonderful bond, and I hoped it would always be like that. ¡°Auntie, my dad said that you are very powerful and strong.¡± Mason mumbled, making me look at him. ¡°Can you make this truck bigger so I can get in and drive it around?¡± All of usughed. ¡°I would love to, buddy, but I am not that powerful.¡± I said, making Mason sigh. ¡°What can you do then?¡± he asked me. ¡°Can you fight my dad?¡± Weughed again. ¡°She is not that powerful either, bud.¡± Andrew chuckled, making me look at him and roll my eyes. ¡°I could kick your butt anytime.¡± I told him quietly. ¡°No way.¡± he said, showing me the muscles on his arm. I rolled my eyes again, making himugh. I was powerful and strong, but it had nothing to do with my magic or my ability to fight. I was powerful and strong because I grew and became a better person than I was. I was powerful and strong because of the people around me. I was powerful and strong because of the love I received and all the love I gave. ¡°Alex, Sophie,e on.¡± Mason said as he ran away from the table. My kids wiggled out of mine and Logan¡¯s arms and ran after Mason, giggling and shouting. Logan ced an arm around my shoulders and pulled me closer. I kissed him and smiled. He was my power and my strength. My kids were my power and my strength. Our friends and our family were my power and my strength. ¡°I love you.¡± Logan said quietly. I smiled and caressed his cheek. I loved him too. I loved him unconditionally. ¡°I love you too.¡± I said as I took a deep breath and let his scent overwhelm my senses. This was my heaven, and I never wanted to leave. I would use my power and strength to defend it until myst breath. My eyes fell on my children, who were ying with Mason. Both of them looked at me and smiled brightly. I saw a familiar spark in Sophie¡¯s eyes. My breath got caught in my throat. It had to be magic. _______________ A thank-you note Hello, my dear readers! First of all, I want to thank each and every one of you. I can¡¯t even begin to exin how much you all mean to me. Each and every one of you who read, voted, andmented on my book holds a very special ce in my heart. You motivated me and gave me so much strength and inspiration to continue writing. I had bad days and I had good days, but you were here for me through them all. THANK YOU! I can¡¯t believe that the book I started writing to escape from my stressful job has gotten this much attention. It is surreal, and I sometimes still feel like I am about to wake up and realize that it was all a dream. Through this book, I wanted to express a few things. I wanted to express how a rtionship between siblings can be strong when they¡¯ve been taking care of each other their whole lives. I wanted to show how the line between parenthood and a sibling rtionship can be blurred in those situations. I wanted to show how their love for each other could be stronger than the mistakes they made. I wanted to show that people can grow and change. Logan went from being a selfish man who made a lot of mistakes to a man who wouldy down his life for his mate. Emma went from a girl who was timid to a woman who fought for her family and won. I wanted to show that people can make mistakes, but that doesn¡¯t define them as people. Sometimes we all deserve a second chance. Sometimes choosing peace is more important than choosing revenge and violence. Most importantly, I wanted to show that power and strength don¡¯t always have to mean that someone is physically strong. Power cane from forgiveness. Power cane from kindness. Power and strength cane from choosing love over resentment. I apologize again for any spelling or grammar mistakes I made. English isn¡¯t my firstnguage. I always try to edit the chapters the best I can, but I¡¯m sure that there are grammatical errors. The book is going to be avable in paperback print as well, so I had it professionally edited. I will publish the edited version as soon as I can! Thank you again! I can¡¯t say that enough! Thank you to those who read my book to the end. For those of you who didn¡¯t like it, thank you for giving it a chance. It still means a lot to me. I know that some of you don¡¯t agree with the choices the characters made, but I knew that I couldn¡¯t make everyone happy. I hope that you are happy with the overall turn of events. I still have some ideas about this series. I would like to write a book about their kids as well. I¡¯m still not sure about the plot. Please let me know if you would like to read more! Thank you again! I¡¯m sending you a lot of hugs! Have a wonderful day! Chatper 157 Chatper 157 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - BLURB AIN: Hello, my dear readers, This book is the Fourth book in the True Luna series (The White Wolf series). This book can be read as a standalone book, but | wanted to include some notes for those of you who may have not read the first two books. | will just mention some key points from previous books so the story you are about to read makes more sense. Emma is known as True Luna and White Wolf. She found out that she is a pure white wolf after she shifted for the first time. She didn¡¯t know what it meant at the time, but other people knew about her powers and wanted to use her. One of those people was The Rogue King. Logan and Emma are Sophia and Alexander¡¯s parents. They are true mates, but Logan rejected Emma at first. He wanted to take his friend Sienna as his chosen mate. Sienna was jealous of Emma and tried to kill her. Logan regretted rejecting Emma and tried to win her back after saving her. Emma forgave him and they epted each other. The Rogue King managed to kidnap Emma and tried to use her powers. Logan saved her again. They found out that there are other people after Emma. Four years after the kidnapping, Emma and Logan found out the truth about the legend of the White Wolf. They found out that Emma has two mates, one who is Goddess-given, and one who is cursed. Her second mate, Alpha Nathan,es to the pack and tries to prove that he is her Goddess-given mate. He tries to hurt Daisy, Emma¡¯s sister-inw, but Emma saves her. She fights Nathan and proves that he is her cursed mate. Instead of killing Nathan, they let him go to avoid a war. Other important characters are Andrew (Beta of the pack and Emma¡¯s older brother), Daisy (Andrew¡¯s mate), Drake (Logan and Andrew¡¯s friend), Amy (Drake¡¯s mate and Emma¡¯s friend), Jacob (Emma¡¯s friend and Amy¡¯s cousin), Rose (Jacob¡¯s mate), Mason (Andrew and Daisy¡¯s son). BLURB ¡°F*ck, Sophia,¡± he mumbled, leaning in and taking a deep breath. His nose touched my jaw and my whole body shivered. ¡°Do you think that | am going to let you go?¡± he asked. ¡°You are a treasure, angel. | am not letting you go. | don¡¯t give a s*hit about the past. | don¡¯t give a s*hit about your magic. You are my mate. | am not giving you up.¡± My heart raced. | pressed my body closer to the wall, trying to get away from him so | could think clearly. ¡°Hunter...¡± | spoke, but he interrupted me. ¡°No, angel,¡± he said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses. Nothing you say will make me want you less.¡± Sophia is an 18-year-old she-wolf who is hiding a big secret. She is a daughter of the White Wolf, but she didn¡¯t just inherit her mother¡¯s light magic. There is darkness inside of her, and she¡¯s been hiding it since she was a little girl. Emma and Logan spent years trying to find a way to get rid of the darkness inside their daughter, but they couldn¡¯t find the answers they were looking for. Sophia has been taught to use light magic only. She¡¯s found a way to deal with the darkness inside her. Everything changes after Sophia meets her mate. Her mate is the Alpha of The Blood Moon Pack, but being bonded to him isn¡¯t as easy as Sophia hoped it would be. What will happen when the mistakes made in the past get in the way of their mate bond? What will happen when someone from the past decides to use Sophia and her magic as a weapon for revenge? This is book 4 of True Luna. It can be read as a standalone book as well. Meeting Our Mates CHAPTER ONE ¡ª Her Andrew & Daisy (Andrew''s POV) | walked into Logan¡¯s office and sighed. | would never get used to the sight of him k*issing my sister. She was sitting on hisp with her arms wrapped around his n*eck. Logan heard my sigh and chuckled. ¡°It''s been a year,¡± Logan said. ¡°Get used to it.¡± | sat down and frowned at him, ¡°I don¡¯t see that happening anytime soon.¡± Emma chuckled and shook her head. ¡°When is Drake arriving?¡± | asked, changing the subject. Logan nced at his watch. ¡°In about an hour,¡± he said, looking back at me. ¡°His sister ising with him.¡± | didn¡¯t know that he had a sister. That man never shared anything about himself. He was a great guy and friend, but we didn¡¯t know much about his private life. ¡°He has a sister?¡± Emma asked curiously. Logan looked at her and nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t know either. She is younger than him, | think.¡± ¡°| hope that she is as nice as Drake,¡± Emma said, making Logan frown. | smirked. Emma was his mate and his wife, and he was still jealous. It was funny. Emma sighed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Stop frowning, will you? It¡¯s an observation. We both know that he is a nice man.¡± Logan chuckled and shook his head. He ced a k*iss on her shoulder and smiled. m sorry, my love,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s hard to give up old habits.¡± Emma smiled and looked up at me. ¡°Are we having dinner tonight?¡± she asked me. We had a tradition of always having dinner together on Friday. Life was busy. Emma was now a Luna. She wasn¡¯t living at home anymore. There were days when we didn¡¯t even get to see each other outside of our offices. | hated that. She hated that. She was my sister, and | wanted to see her out of work. | wanted to talk to her about something other than budgets, borders, and supplies. So we came up with dinners on Friday. She woulde home, | would make us something to eat, and we would watch our favorite movies and talk about anything other than our jobs. ¡°Of course,¡± | smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡± Emma smiled brightly. Logan tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and k*issed her cheek. I started getting up, but then | remembered the reason | came here in the first ce. ¡°I came here to talk to you about the patrol,¡± | said as | sat back down. ¡°We have an issue at the eastern border.¡± ¡°What kind of issue?¡± he asked, frowning. Emma looked at me worriedly. ¡°Rogues,¡± | sighed. ¡°Alpha Rick is letting them roam around his territory. He is doing a terrible job at keeping his borders safe.¡± Anger shed in Logan¡¯s eyes. He tightened his arms around Emma. We were extremely careful when it came to rogues lurking around our territory. After Samuel told us that other people were trying to get to Emma, we were on edge constantly. We''d been torturing Samuel for a year, but he still hadn¡¯t told us anything else. It was hard to make the ftucker talk. ¡°He is an idiot,¡± Logan mumbled angrily. ¡°How many rogues did our warriors notice?¡± Logan was right. Alpha Rick was an idiot. He was an old Alpha who had no heir. He couldn¡¯t care less about his pack and his territory. He watched his pack copse for years. ¡°Not too many,¡± | sighed. ¡°They weren¡¯t in groups. Just individuals who were passing by.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Logan nodded. ¡°We should increase patrol in that area.¡± | nodded and stood up, ¡°I will go talk to Lewis immediately.¡± Logan opened his mouth to speak but stopped himself. | could tell that he was getting a mind-link from someone. ¡°Drake just got here,¡± Logan said. ¡°He is early,¡± Emma mumbled as she stood up and walked to the window. Asher stirred. ¡®What''s wrong?¡¯ | asked him. ¡®| don¡¯t know,¡¯ he mumbled. ¡®I have this funny feeling.¡¯ | sighed and started walking toward the door. ¡°| will talk to Lewis and let you know about the new shift schedule,¡± | said as | opened the door. ¡°Tell Drake that | wille by a littleter.¡± Logan nodded and said something that | couldn¡¯t hear. My body tensed up. My heart started beating faster. The most mouthwatering scent overwhelmed my senses.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Mate!¡¯ Asher said, making my heart stop beating. | turned around abruptly. That¡¯s when I saw her. She was the most beautiful woman I''d ever seen. Every part of my body and soul wanted her Mycheatt up? Mypaliras Sted sweating. | needed to t*ouch her. | needed to hold her. She was mine. She was a gift from the Goddess. She was a gift to me. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°Mate,¡± we said at the same time. Her voice was angelic. It was soft andforting. | could listen to her voice until the day | died. ¡°Mate?!¡± someone eximed. | didn¡¯t know who. | didn¡¯t care. She was all | could see. She had myplete and undivided attention. A huge smile spread across her face. Goddess, she was beautiful. | forced my body to move. | took a step closer to her. The smile on her face got even bigger. She approached me, and | was in fucking heaven. | reached out and cupped her beautiful face. She ced her hands over mine and si hed-opaterd The ti Jesyadpark rushed over my skin. They warmed up my heart and my soul. | never wanted that feeling to stop. ¡°Hi,¡± she said softly. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | couldn''t speak. | could only stare at her. What did | do to deserve someone so beautiful? ¡°My name is Daisy,¡± she said. ¡°You must be Andrew.¡± How did she know my name? I nodded | could only nod. | couldn''t speak. | was stil too ecked tol) spel frre {also much about you, she said. ¡°It is wonderful to meet you.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Did Drake tell her about me? How did she know Drake? Who was he to her? A wave of jealousy washed over me. Asher growled. ¡°Calm down,¡± | heard someone sigh. ¡°She is my sister.¡± Sister? | finally looked away from her even though | didn¡¯t want to. Drake was standing next to us with a slight smile on his face. | looked behind me. Emma and Logan were smiling so hard that | was afraid their mouths would tear. | looked back at my mate. ¡°Hi, Daisy,¡± | said softly. ¡°It is very nice to meet you.¡± Chapter 158 ?True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER TWO - Him Andrew & Daisy (Daisy''s POV) I was looking through the car window with a slight smile on my face. I was happy to be here. I was pleased to finally be able to meet the people my brother wouldn''t shut up about. "Thank you for bringing me with you," I said, turning around and looking at my brother. "I am excited to meet everyone." Drake smiled and nced at me. "I can''t wait to see their reaction," Drake said. "I''ve never told them about you." My eyes widened. "Why?" I asked, surprised. Drake nced at me and sighed. "The fewer people know about my personal life, the better," Drake said. "Nobody knows I have a sister, and I n to keep it like that. Someone could hurt you to get to me." I studied his face for a second. "Why did you bring me here then?" I asked. "I trust them," Drake said. "They would never hurt you." I bit my lower l''ip and nodded. I understood why he didn''t want anyone to know about me. There were sick people out there who would stop at nothing to get what they wanted. "Just a heads up," Drake said. "They are insanely protective of Emma. Don''t take it personally if they don''t let you near her." I nodded, "I understand. I would be protective too." What that poor girl went through was horrible. Ipletely understood why her brother and her mate didn''t let anyone near her. I just hoped that they would trust me eventually. Drake parked the car in front of the packhouse, and we got out. Daphne stirred. A feeling that I couldn''t recognize washed over me. ''What''s wrong?" I asked her immediately. ''I don''t know,'' she mumbled. ''Be careful.'' ''l always am,'' I said as I followed Drake inside. "Good morning, Alpha Drake," one of Alpha Logan''s warriors said politely. "Hello, Jack," my brother smiled. "Is Alpha Logan in his office?" "He is," Jack nodded. "He is expecting you." Drake nodded and walked further inside. I followed after him and looked around. The inside of the packhouse was amazing. It was very weing, and it smelled nice there. It smelled like orchids, my favorite flower. Daphne stirred again. The smell of orchids got strong. It made my body tingle.copy right hot novel pub It made my heart flutter. The door at the end of the hall opened. I saw a tall man standing there. My heart raced. The man turned around, and Daphne said something I had waited so long to hear. ''Mate!'' she eximed happily. I smiled. He stared at me with a shocked expression on his beautiful face. "Mate," we said at the same time. "Mate?!" my brother eximed. I ignored him. I couldn''t move my eyes from the beautiful man in front of me. He was tall and muscr. His hair looked so soft, and I couldn''t wait to run my fingers through it. His blue eyes were like an ocean I couldn''t wait to swim in. I recognized him immediately. My brother told me all about him. It was Andrew. He approached me slowly, and my smile grew. He cupped my cheeks, and my heart exploded with happiness. I ced my hands over his and sighed. The tingles and sparks were amazing. The feeling was so much better than I expected it to be. "Hi," I said softly. He didn''t say anything. He was staring at me. It made me want to chuckle. "My name is Daisy," I said. "You must be Andrew." His eyebrows furrowed a little. He probably couldn''t figure out how I knew his name. Drake never told him about me. "Drake told me so much about you," I exined. "It is wonderful to meet you." Jealousy shed in his eyes, and he growled. "Calm down," my brother said, with a hint of amusement in his voice. "She is my sister." Andrew looked at Drake before turning around and looking at the people behind him. I couldn''t see them. His broad shoulders prevented me from seeing who was standing behind him. He looked back at me. "Hi, Daisy," he said softly. "It is very nice to meet you." His voice sent shivers down my spine. It was amazing. I never wanted him to stop talking. I smiled and caressed his hands with my thumbs. I felt him shiver a little. I wanted to kiss him. I wanted to k*iss him so badly. "Okay, enough," my brother sighed. "I don''t have to witness anything else." Andrew frowned and looked at him. "Do you enjoy seeing Logan and your sister together?" my brother asked him, raising an eyebrow and smirking. Andrew rolled his eyes but moved his hands from my cheeks. I wanted to whine. He didn''t let me go, though. He took my hand in his and stood next to me. I could finally see the people who were standing behind Andrew. I recognized his sister immediately. They looked so much alike. She was beautiful. A man was standing next to her, and I knew immediately that he was Alpha Logan. Both of them had huge smiles on their faces. "Hi, Daisy!" Emma eximed happily. "It is so nice to meet you." She took a step closer to me and reached out to shake my hand. I felt Andrew tense up. Logan ced a hand on her waist. I took a deep breath and smiled at her. I took her hand in mine and shook it. "You must be Emma," I said. "I heard so much about you." "I wish I could say the same," Emma said, frowning at my brother. "But we will have all the time in the world to get to know each other." "I can''t wait," I said as my smile grew bigger. ''Asher is very protective of her, Daphne told me. ''We have to protect her too.'' ''We will,'' I told her. ''She is our sister now too.'' "Oh, s*hit," my brother mumbled, making us look at him. I raised an eyebrow at him. "How would you like a nice position in my pack, Andrew?" my brother asked. "I already have a Beta, but you could be my backup Beta." Logan sighed. I furrowed my eyebrows. "I just realized that you will have to stay here now," my brother told me. "I''m trying to find a way to keep you home." I chuckled and shook my head. "If you have an Alpha and Luna position for Logan and Emma, I would love to," Andrew said teasingly. Drake nced at Emma and smirked a little. "I do have a Luna position," my brother said, making Logan growl. My eyes widened. Was he insane? Did he want Logan to kick his ass? "Don''t annoy me," Logan said, pulling Emma to him. "You just got here." I shook my head. Thankfully, Logan understood that my brother was joking. I looked up at my mate and smiled. He lifted his hand and caressed my cheek. "Do you need me, Logan?" my mate asked his Alpha, keeping his eyes on mine. The temperature in my body started rising. "No," Logan said. "Great," Andrew said as he started pulling me toward another door in the hallway.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 159 ?True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 ¨C CHAPTER THREE ¨C You Are An Idiot Andrew & Daisy (Andrew¡¯s POV) My mate¡¯s scent reached me even before she knocked on the door. ¡°Come in, honey,¡± I said, keeping my eyes on the papers in front of me. She walked inside and closed the door behind herself. ¡°Am I disturbing you?¡± she asked me quietly. I looked up at her and smiled. ¡°Never,¡± I said as I reached for her. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She approached me and sat down on myp. I ced my hand on her t*high and rubbed it softly. It¡¯d been three months since she moved to our pack, and I couldn¡¯t have been happier. She was an amazing woman, and I was so lucky to have her. ¡°I wanted to wait until you came home, but Daphne made mee here,¡± Daisy sighed. She kept her eyes down, and she was fidgeting with her f*ingers nervously. I furrowed my eyebrows. My heart raced. Was there something wrong? Was she hurt? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Daisy?¡± I asked worriedly. She looked at me and gave me a small smile. ¡°Nothing is wrong,¡± she said softly. ¡°I am just a little worried about something.¡± I cupped her cheeks and pressed my l*ips against hers. I loved k*issing her. ¡°Talk to me, honey,¡± I said softly. She looked up at me and caressed my cheek. ¡°I can¡¯t help but think that you still don¡¯t trust me when ites to Emma,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve been worried about that for a while now.¡± I froze. I didn¡¯t know what to tell her. She wasn¡¯t wrong. I didn¡¯t trust anyone after Sienna. It hurt me so f*ucking much to say that I didn¡¯t trust my mate, but a small part of me was still suspicious. I sighed and closed my eyes. I leaned my forehead against hers. ¡°I am so f*ucking sorry,¡± I mumbled. ¡°There is a small part of me that is still so afraid.¡± Daisy cupped my cheeks and pressed her l*ips against mine. ¡°I know,¡± she said softly. ¡°I felt it.¡± I opened my eyes and looked at her. ¡°Sienna was my best friend,¡± I mumbled. ¡°She was a huge part of my life. I trusted her with my life. I believed in her to the point of endangering my sister¡¯s life. Looking back, I can¡¯t believe how f*ucking stupid I was. I can¡¯t believe that I trusted her more than I trusted my sister.¡± I stopped talking and took a deep breath. Daisy caressed my cheek. ¡°I can¡¯t even exin why,¡± I continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I trusted Sienna, but I do know that it f*ucked me up. It made me suspicious and so f*ucking afraid. I am so sorry, honey. It¡¯s so f*ucking hard to let that fear go after everything that happened.¡± Daisy sighed and ced a small k*iss on my l*ips. ¡°Sienna was an idiot,¡± Daisy said. ¡°I can¡¯t even exin to you how angry I am at her. Emma is an amazing girl, and I love her so much. I love her because she reminds me of you. If Sienna loved you, she would have loved Emma too. There is so much of you in Emma, and I am so excited to discover it all. I love that girl, and I promise that I am not a threat to her.¡± My heart skipped a beat, and I felt tears in the corners of my eyes. The woman in my arms was so f*ucking amazing! I didn''t say anything. I just kissed her. I wanted to show her how fucking much she meant to me. A knock on my office door interrupted us. I was so focused on my mate that I didn''t even hear anyone approaching my office. "Come in," I mumbled against Daisy''s soft l''ips. The door opened, and I looked up. My sister walked inside, closing the door behind herself. She kept her eyes on the papers in her hand. "Andrew, can you..." she spoke but stopped when she looked up and saw Daisy in my arms. Her eyes widened a little, and she smiled. "I am sorry," she said. "I didn''t mean to interrupt. I wille backter." "No, it''s okay," Daisy said as she stood up and went to sit on the chair in front of my desk. "We were just talking." "I will be out of here soon," Emma said as she approached my desk and handed me the papers. "I just need Andrew to sign something for me." I took them from her and ced them on the desk in front of me. "It''s okay, love," I said, giving her a small smile. "You weren''t interrupting. We were talking about you." Emma furrowed her eyebrows. "What about me?" I looked at my mate and gave her a small smile. "How protective I am of you," I said, looking back at my sister. "And how suspicious I am of everyone." Emma raised an eyebrow at me. She nced at Daisy and sighed. "You are an idiot, Andrew," she said. "Daisy would never hurt me." I chuckled and shook my head. Daisyughed. "Maybe I should have just talked to Emma about my concerns," Daisy said with a small smirk. "She is efficient." I rolled my eyes at my mate. "Get your head out of your ass and stop being so suspicious of your mate," Emma said sternly. "She is not Sienna." I took a deep breath and nodded. "I know," I said. "I exined and apologized to Daisy." Emma looked at Daisy and smiled. "Andrew loves you so much," Emma said. "Please don''t be angry at him. What Sienna did was horrible, and she hurt him so much." My heart clenched. Sienna hurt her more. "I know, Emma, don''t worry." Daisy said as she stood up, approached my sister, and pulled her into a hug. "I am not angry at him. I understand why he is suspicious." I smiled. Daisy did love Emma. "And Sienna is a bitch," Daisy said angrily. "I wouldn''t mind if you let me go to the cer to teach her a lesson." Daisy looked at me and raised an eyebrow. "No," I said sternly. "I am not letting you near that b*itch. Daisy let Emma go and sighed.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Fine," Daisy mumbled, giving Emma a small smile. Emma chuckled and looked back at me. "Bring me those papers when you sign them, please," she told me. "I have to go back to work." I smiled at my sister and watched as she left my office. As soon as the door closed, I reached out for my mate. She approached me and sat down on myp. "I love you," I told her. "I love you too, idiot," she grinned and pressed her lips against mine. I smiled and kissed her back. Chapter 160 ?True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 ¨C CHAPTER FOUR ¨C Pregnant Andrew & Daisy (Daisy¡¯s POV) I woke up when I felt a soft k*iss on my lower belly. I smiled and ran my f*ingers through my mate¡¯s hair. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I mumbled sleepily. ¡°K*issing my child,¡± Andrew said. ¡°I want him or her to know how much I love him or her.¡± I chuckled and opened my eyes. Andrew was staring at my lower belly with so much love in his eyes that it almost made me cry. He ced his hand on my belly and rubbed it softly. ¡°You are going to be so loved,¡± Andrew mumbled as he bent down and k*issed my belly softly. My heart swelled. ¡°You are going to be an amazing father,¡± I told him. Andrew looked up at me and smiled. ¡°Do you think so?¡± he asked. I chuckled and nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I know so.¡± Andrew smiled brightly andid his head on my belly. ¡°Do you want a girl or a boy?¡± I asked him as I caressed his cheek. Andrew shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t care as long as they are healthy. I know a lot about sports, and I know how to do braids, so we are good on all fronts.¡± Iughed and shook my head. ¡°You know how to do braids?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow at him. Andrew nodded. ¡°Emma had a phase when all she wanted were braids,¡± Andrew sighed. ¡°She refused to let her hair down. She refused ponytails. She wanted braids, so I had to learn how to do them.¡± ¡°How old was she?¡± I asked, chuckling. ¡°Around 5 or 6,¡± Andrew said with a small smile on his face. ¡°She refused to cut her hair too, so it took ages to braid it all.¡± ¡°At least one of us knows how to do braids,¡± I mumbled, making Andrewugh.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°Hey, don¡¯tugh at me,¡± I said, pouting. ¡°I know how to do a regr one.¡± Andrew lifted himself on his elbow and smiled at me. He bent down to k*iss me softly. ¡°I will do all the braiding,¡± he mumbled against my l*ips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± I smiled and wrapped my arms around his n*eck, pulling him closer to me. He ran his hand down my body, making me shiver and press myself closer to him. I needed him. I wanted him. The pregnancy hormones were insane. I ran my hand down his muscr c*hest. His amazing figure would never stop making me drool. ¡°Oh, honey, I would love to stay in bed with you, but Emma and Logan areing over,¡± Andrew mumbled as he lowered his head and started k*issing my n*eck. I whined quietly. Why were theying over anyway? It was Saturday. We should have been able to stay in bed all day long and enjoy each other. ¡°Why are theying over?¡± I asked, focusing on how his l*ips felt against my skin. The feeling was amazing, and I didn¡¯t want him to stop. But he did. He lifted his head and looked at me with a small smile on his face. "You invited them over so we could tell them about the baby." Andrew said, making me sigh. I did that. "Oh, honey, we will be back in our bed in no time," Andrew said when he noticed the disappointment on my face. "I want to have sex with you too. So Pucking bad." I looked at him and smiled. I pressed my lips against his just as we heard the doorbell I groaned, making Andrew chuckle. "This is your fault," he said teasingly as he stood up and pulled a hoodie over his head. I rolled my eyes and sat up. "Get dressed," Andrew said, putting his sweats on. "Til go make them some coffee." I nodded and stood up. Andrew gave me a small kiss before he left the bedroom. I ced a hand on my belly and smiled. "You will have the best dad in the world, my little Sunshine," I said quietly. I meant it. Andrew was amazing. He was an amazing man, an amazing partner, and an amazing brother. There was no way that he would be anything less than an amazing father. I put my clothes on and walked out of our bedroom. I hoped to return there as soon as possible. "Why are you grinning like an idiot?" I heard Logan''s voice as I approached the kitchen. I heard Andrewugh. "Because I am pregnant!" I eximed as I entered the kitchen. There was no sense in waiting. I wanted them gone as soon as possible. I adored them both, but I needed some alone time with my mate. If I knew that I would be this horny, I would have never invited them over. Emma''s eyes widened. Logan gasped quietly. "What?!" Emma eximed happily as she stood up and rushed toward me. She ced a hand on my belly and smiled. "You are pregnant?" she asked. "Yes," I nodded. "You are going to be an aunt." Emma smiled and pulled me into a tight hug. "Oh, Goddess, I am so happy!" Emma said. "Congrattions!" I looked at Logan and my mate. Logan was grinning and pulling Andrew into a hug. "Congrats, man," Logan said. "You are going to be an amazing dad." "Thank you," Andrew said happily as he let Logan go. Emma let go of me and turned around. Andrew smiled and reached out for her. She rushed into his arms, and they hugged tightly. "Congrattions," Emma said. "I am so happy for you." Andrew kissed the top of her head and smiled. "Thank you, Em," he mumbled, rubbing her back gently. Watching him with her made my heart swell. I was so proud of him. He was amazing. He was loving and caring, and I couldn''t have wished for a better mate. Emma let go of Andrew. He smiled at her before looking up at me.. I approached him, and he pulled me into his arms. "You are going to have a pup just in time for a new kindergarten," Emma said, making usugh. Andrew kissed my temple, and I leaned more into him. A huge smile spread across my face. I was so lucky. I couldn''t have asked for a better mate and a better family. I was so happy, and I knew that it would always stay like that as long as I had them. Chatper 161 Chatper 161 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER ONE ¡ªA Weird Feeling Drake & Amy (Drake¡¯s POV) ¡°You really need to stop staring at her,¡± my Beta told me. ¡°She is a mated she-wolf. She is a married woman.¡± | gulped down the shot of whiskey and nced at him. m not staring at her,¡± | mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m over her.¡± Josh sighed and rolled his eyes. | was telling the truth. | was over Emma. | would always be fascinated with her beauty and her power, but | was over her. She wasn¡¯t mine. She was Logan¡¯s, and the more | watched the two of them together, the more | knew that the Goddess had made the right choice. They were perfect together. They were really made for each other. | was d that Logan grew the f*uck up and realized what kind of a woman he had next to him. | was d that he realized his mistake before he lost her. | was d that Emma forgave him. ¡°Tell that to your eyes,¡± Josh mumbled. ¡°They are staring at her.¡± | was staring at her, but not because | wanted her. | was staring at her because | wanted someone like her. | wanted a mate. | wanted someone who would love me just as Emma loved Logan. | watched as she looked at Logan and smiled. | watched as Logan wrapped his arm around her waist and k*issed the top of her head. Both of them looked at Alpha Greg and continued to talk to him. We were having a small gathering for us Alphas, who were allied with Logan. It was a yearly tradition. Some Alphas even brought their daughters, hoping that one of us unmated Alphas would be their mate. Not to lie, | wanted that too. | hoped that one of those girls would be mine.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But it was the same every year. None of those girls were my mates. ¡®She died, Drake,¡¯ my wolf sighed. ¡®I want her too, but I don¡¯t think that she exists anymore.¡¯ My heart clenched, and a sharp pain spread through my c*hest. Even though | had never met her, it was still painful to think that she had died. ¡®Iknow, Dean,¡¯ | sighed. ¡°Alpha Drake?¡± a soft voice called my name. | looked away from Emma and turned around. A huge smile spread across my face. Emma¡¯s friend Amy was standing behind me with a small smile on her face. | really liked her. She and | spent a lot of time together over thest few days. | had some issues with my fields and food production at my pack. My agronomists were having trouble figuring out what was happening. Emma suggested that Amy take a look at it. Apparently, Amy was really good with nts, and she knew her way around the soil. | took her back to my pack a few days ago, and she immediately knew what was wrong. She helped my agronomists, and things were looking up. | was very grateful to her. | was really impressed. Emma was right. Amy definitely knew her way around nting and soil. ¡°Hi, Amy,¡± | said as my smile grew. ¡°Please, don¡¯t call me Alpha. It¡¯s just Drake.¡± She smiled, and my heart did a weird little flip. She was beautiful. Her brown eyes looked like a pool of liquid gold. Her strawberry-blonde hair looked so soft. | wanted to run my f*ingers through it. Her mouth moved, but | didn¡¯t hear a word she said. ¡°Sorry, what?¡± | mumbled, making her chuckle. ¡°| asked if everything is okay with the soil now?¡± she repeated her question. | gulped and smiled. ¡°Yes, of course,¡± | said. ¡°Thank you so much. | can¡¯t believe that my agronomists didn¡¯t figure it out.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t me them,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have known either if | didn¡¯t see it once already. It was a rare fungus, and no wonder they didn¡¯t think of it.¡± | smiled and nodded. | was nervous. Why was | nervous? m sorry for bothering you, Drake,¡± Amy said. ¡°I will see you around.¡± She didn¡¯t bother me. She could never bother me. She gave me a small smile and walked away before | could stop her and tell her that | wanted to talk to her and that she wasn¡¯t bothering me. F*uck. What was wrong with my brain? ¡®She smells nice,¡¯ Dean sighed. She did smell nice. She smelt like coconut. | loved coconut. ¡°She is pretty,¡± Josh said, making me re at him. | didn¡¯t know why, but hisment angered me. ¡°| heard that she didn¡¯t find a mate yet,¡± Josh said, taking a sip of his drink. His eyes were on her, and it was pissing me off. ¡°Why do you know that?¡± | asked, holding back a growl. ¡°Are you interested in her?¡± Josh looked at me and smirked. ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°Are you?¡± | clenched my fists and looked away from him. ¡°No,¡± | mumbled. ¡°Then | am sure that it won¡¯t bother you that a man is talking to her right now,¡± Josh said, making me snap my head in her direction. Josh was right. One of the warriors that arrived with Alpha Henry was talking to her. She was nodding and smiling at him. Something weird stirred inside of me. | didn''t like it. | didn(t wa his €2 talk Oy. : terhereliwattedlt drag him away from her. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | growled quietly, ced my *ss on the bar, and walked toward them. | could hear Josh chuckling quietly. ¡°So, Amy, are you free tonight?¡± the guy asked her, makin {hat weirs) pate rao t grow. ¡°| was t aie that we could go out and get something to eat? Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. She was just about to answer him, but | interrupted her. ¡°Amy, can | talk to you, please?¡± | asked, making them b logk @y ime. ¡®eopespiie¡± NEW politely, b ine his head in respect. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | gave him a small nod and looked back at her. ¡°Can we talk?¡± | repeated my question. ¡°Sure,¡± she said, giving me a small nod. She looked at the guy and smiled. ¡°I will be right back.¡± | had to hold back a growl. | didn¡¯t want her toe back. | didn¡¯t want her to go out with him tonight. | suddenly realized what that weird feeling was. It was jealousy. Chatper 162 Chatper 162 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER TWO ¡ª F*uck, | Like You Drake & Amy (Amy¡¯s POV) My hands were shaking. Alpha Drake was intimidating, even more so because | had a stupid crush on him. Not that he would ever feel the same about me. He was an Alpha, and | was nothing. | wasn¡¯t worthy of him. But how could | not have had a crush on him? He was so handsome. He was funny. He was kind. | got to know him better over thest few weeks, and | liked him. He was a handsome, smart man. | followed him to the garden behind the packhouse. Unlike the rest of the ce, the garden was peaceful. Nobody was around, and before | knew it, Alpha Drake and | werepletely alone. | could still hear the voicesing from the packhouse, but no one was close to us. | was nervous. | started ying with my hair, twisting it, and curling it around my f*ingers. | always did that when | was nervous. Alpha Drake finally stopped walking. He turned around and looked me up and down. | shivered. The nervous feeling was starting to be reced by fear. Did | do something wrong? He said that there was nothing wrong with the soil. Was | disrespectful? Did | offend him? I saw his jaw tighten. He gulped and narrowed his eyes a little. ¡°Do you have a mate?¡± he asked, his voice raspy. I shivered again. His voice made me tremble. | didn¡¯t even hear his question. What did he ask me? ¡°What?¡± | mumbled, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t get even angrier at me for not listening to him. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a second. F*uck. | did anger him. ¡°Do you have a mate?¡± he repeated his question. | forced myself to listen to him this time, and his question surprised me. Did he ask if | had a mate? A few seconds passed, and | saw him raise his eyebrows at me. He expected an answer. ¡°| don''t, Alpha Drake,¡± | said immediately, not wanting to anger him even more. ¡°I told you not to call me Alpha,¡± he said. F*uck. He did tell me that. m sorry,¡± | apologized. He sighed and looked me up and down again. | could feel the temperature in my body rising. ¡®Focus, Amy,¡¯ Alora mumbled. m trying,¡¯ | said. ¡®The crush | have on him isn¡¯t helping.¡¯ ¡®He does smell good,¡¯ Alora mumbled, and | had to resist the urge to roll my eyes. She was telling me to focus, and she was the one breathing in his scent right now. He smelt nice. He smelt like a forest after rain. It was my favorite smell. | loved running in the forest after it rained. ¡°Who is that man who asked you out?¡± Alpha Drake asked me, making me snap out of my thoughts. | furrowed my eyebrows. Why did he care? First, he asked about my mate, and now about Nick asking me out. Why? ¡°He is one of Alpha Henry¡¯s warriors,¡± | answered. ¡°We''ve met a couple of times before.¡± Alpha Drake narrowed his eyes. ¡°What were you going to tell him?¡± he asked me. My heart raced. Why did he care? His dark eyes bore into mine. His scent overpowered my senses. | couldn''t focus. ¡°What?¡± | managed to mumble. ¡°If | didn¡¯t drag you away, would you say yes to his proposal?¡± he asked. He didn¡¯t really drag me. He asked if he could talk to me, and | said yes. ¡°No,¡± | answered. He tightened his jaw again. ¡°Why?¡± he asked. It was mostly because | had a crush on him, but | couldn¡¯t tell him that. He was an Alpha. | was no one. | was just a regr wolf. ¡°| don¡¯t like him like that,¡± | mumbled. He gulped and took a step closer to me. What the hell was he doing?! He needed to step away before his scent made me lose my mind. ¡°Is there someone else who you like, Amy?¡± he asked, making my eyes widen. ¡°Why?¡± | asked instead of answering him. He walked up to me and caressed my cheek. | froze. My heart raced. ¡°| want to know how muchpetition | have,¡± he mumbled, tracing his f*inger up and down my jaw. My heart was going to stop. Did | hear him right? There was no way. | imagined this. | was dreaming. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question,¡± Drake said, moving his hand away. | almost whined. | didn¡¯t want him to stop. His t*ouch sent pleasurable shivers down my spine. What did he even ask me? | furrowed my eyebrows, making him smirk a little. ¡°Do | havepetition, Amy?¡± he repeated his earlier question. | shook my head, making him smile. Goddess, his smile made my knees buckle. He cupped my cheeks and tilted my head up. | was going to gers s ee wasn''t ev! n.suredi rhea was beatirig or not. | couldn''t feel anything other than his hands on my face. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°F*uck, | like you,¡± he mumbled, bending down alittle. ¡°You are beautiful. | wa so,fueking Kabpy var tBdst few weeks, and | finally realized that spending time with you was the reason for that.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. | was really going to pa*ss out. There was no way that any of this was happening. | was dreaming. Maybe | fell and hit my head somewhere, and | was hallucinating all of this. ¡°Do you like me too, Amy?¡± he asked me quietly. He looked down at my I*ips, and my heart skipped a beat. Was he going to k*iss me? Oh, | wanted him to k*iss me. ¡°| do,¡± | mumbled. ¡°But you are an Alpha, and | am just...¡± | couldn''t finish my sentence because he pressed his soft *ips against mine. He ran his eggs 6n Gee Mipneakinme open for him. His tongue entered my mouth, and his taste made me m*oan. He even tasted like rain. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. He moved one of his hands from my face, ced it on my waist, and pressed me closer to him. My whole body was on fire. ¡°F*uck, you taste amazing,¡± he mumbled as he stopped k*issing me. He pressed his forehead against mine and closed his eyes. | tried to force my heart to beat a little slower. | tried to take a deep breath. | tried to stop my body from trembling. ¡°| never want to hear you say yes to another man,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Did | make myself clear?¡± | couldn''t do anything else but nod. | couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°Good girl,¡± he mumbled and k*issed me again. Chatper 163 Chatper 163 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER THREE ¡ª Chosen Mate Drake & Amy (Drake¡¯s POV) | was nervous as f*uck. What if she said no? ¡°Will you stop pacing around?¡± my sister sighed. ¡°You are driving me insane.¡± | looked at her and rolled my eyes. m nervous,¡± | mumbled as | sat down next to her. | ced my hand on her belly and rubbed it softly. | couldn¡¯t believe that | would be getting a nephew soon. ¡°Stop being nervous,¡± Daisy sighed. ¡°That girl is so freaking in love with you. She is going to say yes.¡± | looked at my sister and smiled. ¡°Do you really think so?¡± | asked, making Daisy chuckle. ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded. ¡°Stop worrying.¡± | sighed and ran my f*ingers through my hair. | wasn¡¯t nervous just because | was about to ask Amy to be my chosen mate. | was nervous because of everything the witch had just told us. ¡°Where is Andrew?¡± | asked Daisy. ¡°Taking a shower,¡± she mumbled. ¡°He was freaked out when he came home.¡± ¡°Of course he was,¡± | mumbled. ¡°If what that witch said is true...¡± ¡°Stop it,¡± Daisy interrupted me. ¡°We are not talking about it because | am going to lose it. | can feel Andrew''s emotions, and that¡¯s more than enough. Besides, you have more important stuff to do right now.¡± | did. | had to ask the love of my life to be my chosen mate. | would never have thought that | would fall so madly in love with Amy. | would never have thought that she would be my whole f*ucking world. But she did. She was my everything, and | couldn¡¯t wait to make it official. | couldn¡¯t wait to sink my canines into her sweet n*eck. | couldn¡¯t wait until | could officially call her mine. | heard the front door open, and Amy¡¯s amazing scent filled my entire body. ¡°Drake?¡± She called me softly. | stood up immediately and rushed toward her. I smiled as soon as | saw her. ¡°Where is Emma?¡± she asked. ¡°What happened?¡± | pulled her into my arms instead of answering her. | buried my nose into her hair and took a deep breath. | couldn''t even imagine what Logan was going through. If someone tried to take Amy from me, | would lose it. If | found out that there was another man who was after her, | would be in so much pain. ¡°Drake?¡± Amy called my name, making me look down at her. ¡°Logan took her home,¡± | told her. ¡°I will exin everythingter. | need to talk to you right now.¡± | had a whole dinner nned, but my ns fell through after what had happened. | could have made a new n for tomorrow, but | didn¡¯t want to wait. If this situation with Emma and her new mate taught me anything, it was not to wait because you could never know what would happen next. | wanted to ask Amy now. | needed to ask her now. | needed to make her mine as soon as possible. | took her hand in mine and pulled her out of the house. | knew exactly where to take her. ¡°Is everything okay, Drake?¡± Amy asked worriedly, trying to keep up with my fast pace. ¡°Yes, princess,¡± | told her. ¡°Everything is fine.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked, making me nce back at her. ¡°To the garden,¡± | said, giving her a small smile. ¡°To the ce where our story began.¡± | could hear her heartbeat speed up. Thankfully, Andrew''s house wasn¡¯t far from the packhouse, and we were standing at our spot a few minutester. | turned around to look at my future Luna. | smiled and pulled her closer to me. ¡°Goddess, you are beautiful,¡± | mumbled as | pressed my I*ips against hers. She tangled her f*ingers into my hair and k*issed me back. | was in heaven. | stopped k*issing her and cupped her cheeks. ¡°| had a whole dinner nned, and | am sorry we didn¡¯t get to go,¡± | told her. ¡°I thought about rescheduling, but | couldn¡¯t wait to ask you something.¡± Amy took a deep breath and bit her lower I*ip. ¡°| love you, Amy,¡± | said, giving her a small smile. ¡°I never thought that | would be lucky enough to find someone like you. | love you so f*ucking much, and | want to spend the rest of my life with you. Would you do me the greatest honor and be my mate and Luna?¡± My heart was beating insanely fast by the time | finished talking. | wasn¡¯t sure if Amy was breathing. She was quiet, but a tear fell on her cheek. | wasn¡¯t sure if it was possible, but my heart started beating even harder. Why wasn¡¯t she saying anything? Why was she crying? Was she going to say no? If she said no... ¡°| love you, Drake,¡± she finally spoke. ¡°I am so happy with you, and | never want to lose you. | would be so happy to be your mate and your Luna. | would be so happy to spend the rest of my life with you and call you my mate and my Alpha.¡± The fear slowly started to disappear, but it came back like a tidal wave after her next sentence. ¡°But what if | am not good enough?¡± she mumbled, making my racing heart stop. What the f*uck was she talking about? | furrowed my eyebrows and studied her face. ¡°Lam an ordinary wolf,¡± she continued. ¡°I was never mea ¨¦gyhaa Luna. Wh uf hess @ what if | Wad at¨¦rrible Luna? What if you regret asking me? What if.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | stopped her rambling by capturing her I*ips with mine. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Shut up,¡± | mumbled against her lips. ¡°You are going tabs, anc OW" anygzing ia! You are not leaving me, Amy.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | sat down on the bench and pulled her onto myp. | wiped the te oye berickbels Shu k*issed her again. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°Say yes,¡± | told her. ¡°I am not letting you go.¡± She smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, making me the happiest man ever. ¡°I would love to be your mate and Luna.¡± I smiled brightly and pulled her into a tight hug. ¡°| love you, princess,¡± | told her as | rubbed her back gently. ¡°| love you too, my Alpha,¡± she responded, making my heart skip a beat. Chatper 164 Chatper 164 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER FOUR ¡ª Our Child Drake & Amy (Amy¡¯s POV) ¡°We should make another one,¡± my mate said, looking down at our little boy. He was the surprise of a lifetime because we thought that he was a girl up until | gave birth to him a few hours ago. He was carrying him around, refusing to put him in his crib. | enjoyed watching him with our pup, and if the birthing pain weren¡¯t still fresh in my mind, | would have him put another pup in me right now. ¡°Sure,¡± | said, smirking a little. ¡°Will you be the one to give birth to the next one?¡± Drake looked up at me and smiled. ¡°| would if | could,¡± he said. ¡°But | can¡¯t, so you will have to.¡± | chuckled and shook my head. ¡°| want a girl,¡± Drake said, looking back down at our baby. ¡°I was preparing myself to be a girl dad. | don¡¯t want that to go to waste.¡± |ughed quietly. Drake wasn¡¯t kidding. He was so excited to have a little girl. ¡°We can revisit the subject after | forget the pain,¡± | said, making him look up at me. He approached my bed and bent down to k*iss my forehead. ¡°I am so sorry, princess,¡± he said. ¡°If | could, | would take all of your pain away.¡± | looked up at him and smiled.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°| know,¡± | said softly. He ced a small k*iss on my I*ips, making me greedy for more. ¡°How about you put our pup in his crib andey next to your mate for a while?¡± | asked, grinning at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me twice,¡± he said, walking toward the crib. He ced a soft k*iss on our pup¡¯s cheek and put him down. He walked back to me, and | made room for him in my bed. Heid next to me and pulled me into his arms. | sighed contently. The pain lessened as soon as | was in his arms. ¡°Thank you for making me the happiest man alive,¡± he mumbled as he tilted my head up. I smiled and pressed my I*ips against his. ¡°What are we going to name him?¡± | asked, chuckling. We wanted to name our baby girl Halley, but that was obviously not happening anymore. ¡°How about Hayden?¡± Drake asked. He ced a small k*iss on the tip of my nose. | smiled and pressed my body closer to his. ¡°| like it,¡± | said. ¡°Alpha Hayden.¡± Drake smiled and pressed his I*ips against mine. ¡°What did | do to deserve you?¡± he mumbled as he took a deep breath. ¡°Your soil had a fungus, and your agronomists couldn¡¯t figure it out,¡± | answered, making himugh. ¡°Thank Goddess for that fungus,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what | would have done without it.¡± ¡°You would probably still be drooling after Emma,¡± | said, smirking. His eyes widened. | chuckled. ¡°| never loved her,¡± he mumbled, and | could hear the fear in his voice. ¡°I was in love with the idea of her.¡± I smiled and caressed his cheek. ¡°I know,¡± | said. ¡°| didn¡¯t think you knew,¡± he mumbled quietly. I smirked and nodded. ¡°She is my best friend,¡± | said. ¡°Of course | knew.¡± Drake g*roaned and leaned his forehead against mine. ¡°F*uck,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I never loved her, Amy. | never loved anyone the way | love you. | never wanted her the way | wanted you. She was just an idea | fell in love with. She is made for Logan the same way you are made for me.¡± | chuckled and tangled my f*ingers into his hair. | pulled his head up so | could look into his eyes. ¡°| know that,¡± | said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Drake sighed and caressed my cheek. ¡°Do you know when | realized that | wanted you?¡± he asked me. I smiled and nodded. ¡°| was slowly falling in love with you while you were here helping with our soil issue,¡± he said. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it, though. Not until | saw you at that Alpha gathering at Logan¡¯s pack.¡± He ced a small k*iss on my I*ips before he continued. ¡°| was staring at Emma, and Josh kept telling me to stop it because she was a married woman,¡± he said, chuckling. ¡°I realized that | wasn¡¯t staring at her because | wanted her but because | wanted a mate. | wanted that kind of love she and Logan had.¡± He ced a small k*iss on my cheek, making me smile. ¡°And then you came to talk to me,¡± he mumbled. ¡°My whole world lit up in a second. | remember thinking how beautiful and smart you are.¡± ¡°Yes, | am,¡± | said, making him chuckle. ¡°But then you started talking to that guy, and | was pissed off,¡± he si iy rolling his e os tye tat Fh nt ladania I appen between the two of you. | knew that | had to do something before someone else took you from me.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | smiled and pulled him in for another kiss. m so happy that you stopped me fr iagGut With a guy¡¯ esald as | stopped k*issing him. ¡°| had the biggest crush on you, but | would have never admitted it.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Why not?¡± he asked. | sighed and caressed his cheek. ¡°| thought that | wouldn''t be good enough for an Alpha,¡®d.gajd quietly. tisyabt that | Wouldn''t be good enough for you.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Drake sighed and pulled me into a hug. ¡°It''s the other way around,¡± he said. ¡°I am the one who is not good enough for you, princess.¡± | pped his arm yfully. ¡°Stop saying that,¡± | said. ¡°You are the best thing that has ever happened to me.¡± He chuckled and k*issed the top of my head. ¡°| love you so much, princess,¡± he said. ¡°| love you too, my Alpha,¡± | said, smiling contently. Our son started crying, making us chuckle. ¡°| got him,¡± Drake said as he let me go and stood up. Chatper 165 Chatper 165 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER ONE ¡ª My Father Nathan & J (Nathan¡¯s POV) ¡°What the ftuck happened to you?!¡± Mark eximed as | entered my office. He rushed toward me and helped me to sit down on the couch. ¡°Holy s*hit, Nathan,¡± he mumbled, tilting my head to look at my beaten and bruised face. ¡°Nothing | didn¡¯t deserve,¡± | mumbled, making Mark furrow his eyebrows. ¡°What the f*uck are you talking about?¡± he asked. | sighed and nced at the liquor cab. ¡°Get me a *ss of whiskey, will you?¡± | mumbled. Mark sighed and walked to the cab. | watched him pour whiskey into two sses. He walked back toward me and handed me a ss. | took it from him and poured the whiskey down my throat. ¡°| was the cursed mate,¡± | mumbled, looking into an empty ss. ¡°What?¡± Mark mumbled, shock evident in his voice. | looked up at him and took a deep breath. ¡°She wasn¡¯t mine,¡± | said. ¡°I was the cursed one.¡± Mark¡¯s eyes widened. | could tell that he had a million questions to ask me, but | assumed that he didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°They let me go because I¡¯m an Alpha,¡± | said. ¡°They said they didn¡¯t want to kill me and go to war with my crazy father.¡± | understood thempletely. My father was insane, and he would go to war with them. m so fucking confused,¡± Mark mumbled as he sat beside me. | sighed and looked at my friend. ¡°But she was supposed to be our Luna,¡± Mark mumbled. ¡°Who will be our Luna? Do you have a true mate?¡± I smiled a little. ¡°I do,¡± | said. ¡°The Moon Goddess told me that | do.¡± Mark¡¯s eyes widened. He studied my face for a few seconds. ¡°How hard did they hit you?¡± he asked, narrowing his eyes and looking at the bruises on my head. | sighed and rolled my eyes at him. ¡°Emma and | saw the Moon Goddess after she broke the curse,¡± | said. ¡°Her magic knocked us out, and we woke up on some field. We got to talk to the Moon Goddess there. She told me that my true mate was waiting for me in my pack.¡± Mark¡¯s eyes widened even more. ¡°Who is she?¡± he asked. I shrugged.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Mark wanted to ask me something else, but he was interrupted when the door to my office burst open. ¡°Where is your Luna?¡± my father asked. His eyes widened as he looked me up and down. ¡°What the f*uck happened to you?!¡± he yelled, closing my office door. The rage inside of me started to boil. The man in front of me was guilty of ftucking everything. He was the one who filled my head with stories of the White Wolf. He was the one who told me that | was her Goddess-given mate. He was the one who made me believe that she belonged to me. He killed my mother. He abused me. Hepletely destroyed our pack. | was to me too. | shouldn''t have listened to him. Looking back, the curse trapped so much anger inside of me. The dark magic was eating my heart and my soul. My father only added fuel to the fire. | wanted to kill him. But I couldn''t. No matter what, he was my father. | wouldn¡¯t be able to live with the fact that | killed my own father. ¡°You are banished from the pack,¡± | said as | stood up. ¡°You are no longer a member of the Blood Moon Pack. You will be escorted to the border. You are a rogue now. If | see you near my pack, | will kill you.¡± | could feel my father¡¯s link to the pack break. His eyes widened as he fell to his knees. He gasped for air. ¡°What did you do?!¡± he screamed. ¡°You made my life a living hell,¡± | said, trying to remain calm. ¡°You poisoned my mind and my soul. You destroyed our pack. You don¡¯t deserve to be a part of it anymore. You don¡¯t deserve to be a part of my life anymore.¡± My warriors knocked on my office door. They could smell my father. He smelt like a rogue now. ¡°Come in,¡± | said. The door opened, and my warriors walked inside. ¡°Take him to the border,¡± | ordered. ¡°He is no longer a member of our pack.¡± | could tell that my warriors were surprised, but they listened to me. They didn¡¯t have any other choice. ¡°This isn¡¯t over!¡± my father screamed. ¡°I will get you back for this! | will make your life a living hell, Nathan!¡± ¡°You already did,¡± | said as the office door closed. Thest thing | saw was the murderous look in my father¡¯s eyes. ¡°What the ftuck?¡± Mark mumbled, making me look back at him. ¡°| promised Emma that | would cut all ties with him,¡± | said as | walked to the liquor cab and poured myself another drink. ¡°I promised Emma that | would listen to my wolf more. She saved my life, and | will do everything | can to repay her.¡± ¡°Don''t get me wrong, | am happy that you finally got rid of urfattier But ening) Mat¡¯ numbled. "Was that smart?¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°| don¡¯t give a s*hit,¡± | said. ¡°! will ki him if | see hi eye eatin.¡± Pi¨¦dse rejd t6d bHiina content at NovelDrama.Org. | poured another drink down my throat. | took a deep breath after gulping down my drink. | froze. Noel stirred. The most beautiful scent made my knees buckle. Aknock on the door made me freeze. ¡°Come in,¡± Mark mumbled. My mate was on the other side of that door. | knew it. | felt it. The door opened, and the most wonderful woman walked inside my office. J. She was staring at me wide-eyed. | could hear her heart racing. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± she mumbled, her voice tperpling. Wh) di, ry wolejuat cognize you as my mate?¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Mark gasped. Noel was going to explode with happiness. ¡°Mate,¡± | mumbled as | rushed toward her. | closed the distance between us and pulled her into my arms. Tingles and sparks exploded on my skin. | had my mate with me all along. She was always next to me. She was always mine. Chatper 166 Chatper 166 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER TWO ¡ª My Mate Nathan & J (J''s POV) | was so confused. My heart was pounding in my c*hest. The tingles and sparks on my skin were pleasurable but weird. What was going on?! ¡®What is going on, Jess?¡¯ | asked my wolf. ¡®| don¡¯t know,¡¯ she whined. ¡®I can¡¯t talk to Noel. He is too excited.¡¯ Nathan finally let me go. | saw tears on his bruised cheeks. One of his eyes was swollen shut. The other waspletely ck and blue. ¡°Can you give us some privacy, Mark?¡± Nathan mumbled, keeping his eyes on mine. Well, one of his eyes. ¡°Sure,¡± Mark mumbled, and | heard him leave Nathan''s office. ¡°You were right next to me all this time,¡± Nathan mumbled as he leaned his forehead on mine.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Why wasn¡¯t he as surprised as | was? Why did it seem like he knew what was going on? Did he know? ¡°What is going on, Nathan?¡± | asked, trying to stop my voice from shaking. Nathan lifted his head and took my hand in his. He pulled me to the couch, and we sat beside each other. ¡°There is no easy way to say this, Jenny,¡± he mumbled, calling me by my childhood nickname. ¡°I will tell you my story, and | will let you decide what you want to do.¡± | wasn¡¯t sure if it was possible, but my heart raced even more. ¡°You know the legend of the White Wolf?¡± Nathan asked me. ¡°Of course,¡± | mumbled. We grew up listening to stories about the White Wolf. Everyone from our pack knew the legend. ¡°The stories are true, Jenny,¡± Nathan said, tightening his grip on my hand. ¡°Alpha Logan¡¯s mate, Emma, is the White Wolf.¡± My eyes widened. What? ¡°My father always told me that | was the White Wolf''s Goddess-given mate,¡± Nathan continued. ¡°He told me that she would be my Luna. He told me that she would make me the strongest Alpha.¡± Nathan took a deep breath and caressed my cheek. The tingles made me shiver. ¡°When | found out about Emma, | knew that | had to go get her,¡± Nathan mumbled. ¡°I was so f*ucking sure that she was mine. | left to the Crescent Moon Pack to bring her back here and make her my Luna.¡± My heart broke. Jess howled quietly. | could feel her pain. | could feel her sadness. Nathan tightened his jaw. He pulled me closer and ced an arm around my waist. ¡°| was wrong, Jenny,¡± Nathan continued. ¡°I was the cursed mate. Emma was already with her Goddess-given mate. You and | couldn¡¯t feel our bond because | was under a spell.¡± | could feel my heartbeat in my throat. It was getting harder and harder to breathe. ¡°You left me to go get her?¡± | mumbled, feeling a sharp pain in my c*hest. Everything was so much worse because | was... ¡°| did,¡± Nathan mumbled. ¡°I am so f*ucking sorry. | didn¡¯t know. If | knew, | wouldn''t leave. | wouldn¡¯t leave you, Jenny.¡± | felt a tear fall on my cheek. ¡°| was aplete idiot,¡± Nathan sighed as he leaned his forehead against mine. ¡°The curse made me so f*ucking angry. My father made me angry. | made a huge mistake, and | hurt so many people because of it.¡± | wiped the tears from my cheeks. ¡°Who did you hurt?¡± | asked quietly. He lifted his head and looked at me. | could see the pain and regret in his eyes. ¡°You,¡± he said. ¡°Emma, Logan, Emma¡¯s brother, and his wife. The list goes on and on.¡± | gulped and took a deep breath. ¡°What did you do?¡± | asked. Nathan lowered his head and took a deep breath. ¡°| was angry because Emma didn¡¯t want me,¡± he said. ¡°I tried to force her toe with me by threatening to hurt her sister-inw and her unborn pup.¡± | ced my hand on my lower belly automatically. Nathan looked up at me. | saw how embarrassed he was. ¡°| can¡¯t believe | did that,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that they let me go. | was sure that they would kill me.¡± Asharp pain in my c*hest almost made me gasp. If they had killed him... ¡°Emma saved my life,¡± Nathan said. ¡°She made me promise that | would cut all ties with my father. She made me promise that | would listen to Noel more.¡± | furrowed my eyebrows. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°| exiled my father from our pack,¡± Nathan said, making me gasp. ¡°I am done being controlled by him. Emma saved my life, and | would repay her by being a better person. | am going to be a better person for you. | will do everything | need to do to deserve you.¡± My head was spinning. ¡°You exiled your father?¡± | mumbled. ¡°| did,¡± Nathan nodded. ¡°You know what kind of a man he is. You know what he did. The only reasont ON! li ened tg bir aiPhis time was because he was fueling the anger inside of me. Now that the curse is gone, the anger is gone too. | don''t want that man around me anymore.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Nathan was right. His father was a terrible man. He was cruel, and he made Nathan¡¯s life a living hell. | was d he got rid of him. ¡°| know it will take you some time to process everything | just told you,¡± Nathan said a leanadbin-Sne? Kissel hy-dheek. ¡°| know you well enough to know that you won''t ept me immediately.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. He was right. He did know me well. ¡°| need some time, Nathan,¡± | said. He nodded and gave me a small smile. ¡°| will wait for you as long as | have to,¡± he said softly. ¡°I want you to know that | am so ftucking sorry. | want you to know that | love you. | gulped and took a deep breath. ¡°Nathan?¡± | called him quietly. ¡°Yes, Jenny?¡± he asked, giving me a small smile. | had to tell him. | couldn''t keep it from him any longer. This news h nothing to do wit quediren pron it Was only a matter of time before he figured it out. | was surprised that he didn¡¯t notice it yet. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. m two and a half months pregnant,¡± | said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s a boy. You are going to be a dad.¡± His one good eye widened, and a huge grin spread across his face. He looked down at my belly and sobbed. m going to be a dad?¡± he asked, looking back up at me. | nodded, and he pulled me into a hug immediately. My heart skipped a beat. | was so happy that the news made him happy. | still needed time, though. | needed time to process everything that happened. | needed time to ept it all. Chatper 167 Chatper 167 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER THREE ¡ª Hunter Nathan & J (Nathan¡¯s POV) | was looking at my beautiful little boy, who was sleeping peacefully in my arms. He was perfect. He was a perfectbination of his mom and me. ¡°You are going to be the best Alpha one day,¡± | told him quietly. ¡°I will be there for you every step of the way. | am not going to do what my father did, | promise. | will be better. | will do better.¡± When my pup was born, one of my greatest fears was that | would be a bad father. | didn¡¯t have the best role model growing up. I was so scared that | would turn out just like my father did. But Jenny convinced me otherwise. She made me realize that | was different. She was there for me, and she supported me every step of the way. Unfortunately for me, she was only there for me as a friend. She said that she needed time. | understood it, and | tried to support her. It was so f*ucking hard, though. | wanted my mate more than anything. | wanted to k*iss her, and | wanted to hold her. | wanted to mark her. | wanted to make her mine. But | knew she needed time. | knew that | ftucked up. ¡°How is he?¡± | heard my mate¡¯s voice. I turned around and smiled. ¡°He is sleeping peacefully,¡± | said, looking back down at him. | bent down and ced a soft k*iss on his forehead. ¡°| can¡¯t believe he is three months old today,¡± Jenny said quietly. ¡°Time is going by so fast.¡± My heart clenched. She was right. Time was going by so fast, and | still didn¡¯t have her. My family wasn¡¯tplete yet. Jenny approached us and smiled. She looked at our pup and caressed his little cheek. ¡°He is so cute,¡± she mumbled. ¡°And | am not saying that just because he is our pup.¡± | chuckled and k*issed her temple. ¡°You aren¡¯t biased at all,¡± | said teasingly, making her roll her eyes at me.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Goddess, she was beautiful. | tightened my jaw and made a decision. | decided to talk to her today. | couldn¡¯t wait any longer. | needed her. | needed to make her mine. | was going to go insane if | didn¡¯t. | would understand if she needed more time. | would find a way to deal with it, but | ftucking needed to try. She was living at the packhouse, sleeping in the room next to mine. She was here. | saw her every day. She was the Luna of my pack. But she still wasn¡¯t my mate. | still couldn¡¯t ftucking t*ouch her and bury myself inside of her. | walked back to the crib and put my son down. I needed to do it now. | turned back around, approached my mate, and took her hand in mine. | started leading her toward her bedroom, which was adjacent to the nursery. ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked, confused. | didn¡¯t answer. | was too focused on trying to calm my racing heart down. | opened the door, walked into her room, and pulled her toward the bed. | sat down and made her sit beside me. ¡°What''s wrong, Nathan?¡± she asked softly. | took a deep breath and cupped her cheeks. The tingles and sparks calmed me down a little. ¡°You are right, Jenny,¡± | said. ¡°Time is going by so fast. Hunter is three months old. Soon, he is going to be all grown up, and he will run our pack.¡± Jenny frowned. ¡°You missed a few steps there,¡± she said with a hint of anusement in her voice. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± | said, shaking my head. ¡°Important thing is that | don¡¯t want to wait. | don¡¯t want to lose any more time. | want my family to beplete. | want you, Jenny. | want to mark you and show you how ftucking much | love you.¡± Her eyes widened a little. ¡°| understand if you need more time,¡± | sighed. ¡°But | needed to say something before | exploded. | needed to try. | didn¡¯t want to waste more time.¡± Jenny studied my face for a second before she ced her hands over mine. ¡°I don¡¯t need more time, Nate,¡± she said, making my heart skip a beat. ¡°I watched you be the best father and the best Alpha. | fell in love with you a little bit more every day. You are right. We shouldn¡¯t waste any more time.¡± | was going to explode with happiness. | leaned in and captured her soft I*ips with mine. She tasted so f*ucking amazing. She tasted like cinnamon and apples. ¡°Emma would be proud of you,¡± Jenny said as | stopped k*issing her. | furrowed my eyebrows, and she gave me a small smile. ¡°You are a different man now,¡± Jenny said. ¡°You are kind and loving. You listened to her and deepened your connection with Noel. She would be proud, | am sure of it. She would be d she saved your life.¡± | really hoped that she would. | had a long road of redemption ahead of me, but | was definitely on the right track. ¡®You are,¡¯ Noel told me. ¡®Jenny is right. Emma would be d.¡± Awarm feeling spread through my c*hest. ¡°It''s too bad that we will never sas for sure,¡± | said epgttedenn)-ani Noet: plese read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. They forbade me from everin back to their pack, a an, ich | would ict gidgtnanitS use even more damage to them. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°You never know,¡± Jenny said with a small smile. ¡°You might see her again.¡± | would love that. | would love to thank her for believi aineneGad! |! inal eb chance. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | smiled at my mate and ced another k¡¯iss on her I*ips. ¡°Jenny?¡± | mumbled as | started k*issing her n*eck. She m*oaned and wrapped her arms around my waist. ¡°Yes?¡± she mumbled, already panting a little. ¡°Can | mark you?¡± | asked, s*ucking on her marking spot a little. Just at that moment, our pup started crying. ¡°F*uck,¡± | mumbled, making Jennyugh. ¡°Tonight,¡± she said as she ced a soft k*iss on my n*eck. | lifted my head and smiled at her. | couldn''t wait to make her mine. Chatper 168 Chatper 168 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER FOUR -¡ª Two Troublemakers Nathan & J (J''s POV) ¡°Hunter, leave your brother alone!¡± | screamed for like a thousandth time today. Hunterughed, tickling Harry one more time before he ran away. Harryughed loudly and ran after him. | sighed and turned around. ¡°| give up,¡± | mumbled as | opened the kitchen door. My handsome mate was there. He was scrolling through his phone and sipping coffee. ¡°Still no luck?¡± he asked, looking up at me. I saw a slight smirk on his face and rolled my eyes. ¡°They are driving me crazy,¡± | said as | poured myself some coffee. | loved my two teenage boys so much, but sometimes | wanted them to return to being my babies. They were so calm and adorable when they were babies. Now they were teenagers who always found something to fight about and could destroy my entire house in just a few seconds. ¡°Maybe we should try for a girl,¡± Nate said, making me raise my eyebrows at him. ¡°| love you and our two troublemakers, but I do not want any more kids,¡± | said as | walked over to Nate. He smiled and moved his arms so | could sit on hisp. ¡°| love you,¡± Nate mumbled as he ced a small k*iss on my shoulder. ¡°| love you too,¡± | said, giving him a small smile. ¡°You stink!¡± ¡°You little s*hit!¡± | heard screams approaching us, and | sighed.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nate chuckled. ¡°Hey, at least they adore each other,¡± Nate chuckled. He was right. Our boys fought all the time, but they absolutely adored each other. They were protective of each other. They were kind and loving. | was so proud of both of them. Nate cupped my cheeks and k*issed me. | k*issed him back and ran my f*ingers through his soft hair. ¡°Gross,¡± | heard my son¡¯s voice. | chuckled and stopped k*issing my mate. Harry and Hunter entered the kitchen with huge smiles on their faces. ¡°| thought that you were fighting,¡± | said. ¡°Not really,¡± Harry sighed. ¡°We just have new nicknames for each other.¡± | raised my eyebrows at them. ¡°Never mind, mom,¡± Hunter chuckled as he sat beside his brother. It was hard for me to believe they were 15 and 13 years old. It felt like | gave birth to Hunter yesterday. ¡°Are you going to the Alpha gathering at The Full Moon Pack?¡± Hunter asked. Nate nced at me and took a deep breath. | stood up and walked to the stove. | started preparing breakfast. Nathan didn¡¯t like those gatherings. He had to see Logan and Emma there, which always reminded him of what had happened. Emma and Logan always kept their distance from us. They never spoke to us but were always very polite when we crossed paths. Logan red at my mate the first few times but stopped after a while. Thankfully, there were always many people at Alpha gatherings, and nobody ever noticed the tension between them and us. We still hadn¡¯t told our kids what had happened all those years ago. Nathan was always putting it off, saying that the kids were too young to know. | knew the real reason, though. He was ashamed. | told him repeatedly that there was nothing to be embarrassed about. He turned his life around. He became a fantastic father and mate. Our pack was one of the strongest ones now because of him. He wasn¡¯t the same man he was all those years ago. But he was still embarrassed. He feared his sons would see him differently after discovering the truth. m, buddy,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Can |e this year, dad?¡± Hunter asked excitedly. ¡°I am 15. | will be Alpha soon. It¡¯s time for me to start going to these things.¡± | was so proud of my boy. He took his role as a future Alpha very seriously. He started training and learning when he was only ten years old. He said that he wanted to be the best Alpha he could be. | could feel Nate¡¯s nervousness. You need to talk to him, Nate. | mind-linked him. He is right. He is going to be an Alpha soon. He needs to know what happened. He needs to know all the facts. My son was an intelligent boy. He would notice that we aren''t allies with the strongest pack and would want to know why. | know. Nathan sighed. | will talk to him. | will tell him. | could sense the fearing off of Nate. There is nothing to be afraid of, my love. | said softly. He will admire and love you just as much and maybe even more after you tell him the truth. Nathan took a deep breath and smiled at our son. ¡°You are right, bud,¡± Nate said. ¡°It is time for you to learn about these things.¡± A huge smile spread across Hunter¡¯s face. ¡°Does that mean | can go this year?¡± he asked excitedly. Nathan smiled and nodded. ¡°How about me, dad?¡± Harry asked. ¡°You are still too young, kid,¡± Nate said, making Harry frown. ¡°You cane with us when you turn 15. | promise.¡± Harry rolled his eyes, making me chuckle. | approached him and hugged him from behind. ¡°Maybe | could stay home with you, and you and | can spen omectiirie t ether {aid Making im look up atme. ¡®Just me and my little pup.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Harry sighed and rolled his eyes. m not little, mom,¡± he mumbled. I chuckled and k*issed his cheek. ¡°You will always be my little pup,¡± | said. ¡°Even when you turn 50.¡± Harry rolled his eyes again, making me chuckle. ¡°Fine,¡± he sighed. ¡°Will you make cheesecake for us?¡± He grinned at me, and |ughed ¡°| kind of want to stay home now, too,¡± Hunter mumbled, making Nate and meugh. ¡°No can do, Alpha,¡± Harry said. ¡°I¡¯m getting all the cheesecake while you go to work.¡± | chuckled and shook my head. | walked back to the stove to finish making breakfast. | heard footsteps approaching me and felt two hands wra aggre Ldeye vous enn y,¡± my mate wince as he ced a small k*iss on my Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. n*eck. ¡°| love you too,¡± | said softly. Nate smiled at me, and | felt shivers up and down my body. | would never get tired of this feeling. | would never get teg.qetneBOne! | angithetovewe snared. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Chatper 169 Chatper 169 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER ONE - The Meeting Jacob & Rose (Jacob¡¯s POV) ¡°Come on, Jake, stop moping around,¡± Dn sighed. ¡°We are runningte.¡± | rolled my eyes and stood up. m not moping around,¡± | mumbled as | walked past him. ¡°Are youing or not?¡± | heard him following behind me. ¡°You are the chief of patrol now,¡± Dn said. ¡°You shouldn''t bete for an important meeting.¡± | sighed and narrowed my eyes. ¡°We still have half an hour left until we have to be there,¡± | said, trying to remain calm. ¡°Will you get off my back?¡± ¡°It''s 20 minutes, not half an hour,¡± Dn said, making my anger grow. | tightened my jaw and took a deep breath. | had to ignore him, or his annoying attitude would make me snap. ¡°What the hell is with you today?¡± Dn asked. ¡°Your mood is going to destroy this meeting.¡± | was really going to punch him. Dn grabbed my arm and made me stop walking. | growled at him, trying to pull my arm out of his grip. ¡°Talk to me, Jacob,¡± Dn said. ¡°I am not letting you go there like this. Something is obviously bugging you.¡± | tightened my jaw to the point where | thought my teeth would break. ¡°Is this about Emma again?¡± Dn sighed. ¡°You have to stop, Jake. She is married. She has kids.¡± | saw ftucking red. | was so f*ucking tired of everyone asking me if my every bad mood was about Emma. It fucking wasn¡¯t. | would always love that girl, and | would never stop believing that she should have been mine, but | moved on. She had a mate. She had two kids with him. She wasn¡¯t ftucking mine, and | found a way to be okay with it. | just wished that everyone would stop bugging the f''uck out of me. ¡°It''s not about Emma,¡± | said, pulling my arm out of his grasp. ¡°Then what is it?¡± Dn sighed. I started walking again. | didn¡¯t know what it was about. | was just pissed off from the moment | woke up this morning. Dn was right. This meeting was necessary. We were meeting with Alpha Henry¡¯s head of patrol to discuss border security. Logan was cautious after everything that had happened. It was understandable, and | ultimately agreed with him regarding the border issue. Alpha Henry was one of our allies whose pack was on our northern border. He was more than happy to let his head of patrol meet with me. | needed to get my s*hit together and do my job. It would be easier if | knew what the fuck was bothering me. ¡°Jake?¡± Dn called me again, making me sigh. ¡°| don¡¯t know what''s wrong,¡± | mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ve been pissed off since | woke up this morning. Jared is restless, but he doesn¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Keep it together until after the meeting,¡± Dn said. | clenched my fists and stayed silent. He was right, but he was really pissing me off. We were almost at the arranged spot when Jared stirred. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ | asked. ¡°Something is going to happen,¡¯ Jared said, growling quietly. ¡®Be careful.¡¯ ¡°Guard up, Dn,¡± | told him. ¡°Jared said that something was going to happen.¡± Dn¡¯s head snapped in my direction. ¡°What?¡± he asked, his eyes widening. ¡°| said, guard up,¡± | growled at him. ¡°Stop staring at me, and be careful.¡± | could smell and hear Alpha Henry''s pack members, who were already waiting for us on the other side of the border. There was one smell that stood out. It smelled of mango with a hint of watermelon. Why the f*uck was | smelling mango and watermelon in the middle of the f*ucking forest?! | rushed toward the meeting spot when my whole worldpletely shifted. My eyes fell on a woman standing next to Jason, Alpha Henry''s chief of patrol. She was f*ucking beautiful. Her scent made me drool. Every f*ucking thing that worried me just dissipated. | heard her gasp. | watched as she turned around and looked at me. Goddess, she was gorgeous. Her ck hair was cut into a short bob. Her green eyes melted with the forest around us. | was totally andpletely in love with her. ¡°Mate,¡± we said at the same time. | heard people around us gasp, but | didn¡¯t pay even the slightest attention to them. | could only see her. | only wanted to listen to her voice. | hurried toward her. | couldn''t fucking wait to t*ouch her. | couldn''t wait to feel her skin on mine. She smiled and reached out for me. | grabbed her hand and pulled her into a hug. My whole body tingled. A pleasurable shiver went up and down my spine. Every ache in my body disappeared. | buried my nose into her hair and took a deep breath. ¡°Well, now we know why you were so nervous since you woke up this morning,¡± Dn snorted, making Jasonugh. ¡°Was he?¡± Jason asked. ¡°Rose was on edge the whole day too.¡± Rose? Her name was Rose? | let her go and looked down at her. | smiled and caressed her cheek. ¡°Hi, Rose,¡± | said quietly. ¡°My name is Jacob.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She smiled, and my knees buckled ¡°Hi, Jacob,¡± she said. ¡°It is so nice to finally meet you.¡± Her voice was melodic. | already knew that | would enjoy it each time she spoke. She was right. It was so f*ucking nice to meet her. ¡°| didn¡¯t think that you existed,¡± | said rarer a y gave up on finding you.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. She ced her hand over mine and smiled. She was so f*ugking beautiful ae he senile Wou never get Ae watching her smile. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°| was always waiting for you,¡± she said, making my hear¨¦skip abeat."} ay thtyou finally found me. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. I did. | finally found her, and | would never let her go. Chatper 170 Chatper 170 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER TWO ¡ª In Love Jacob & Rose (Rose¡¯s POV) He was so beautiful, and | was so in love with him. There wasn¡¯t another word to describe him. He was beautiful. He was tall, muscr, and so freaking hot that | had to stop myself from drooling. He was great with kids too. ¡°Yes, Alex, | will be back soon,¡± he said with a small smile. ¡°Yes, | will bring you back a gift.¡± He looked up at me and smiled. Who was Alex? | could tell he was a child by how he babbled over the phone. | didn¡¯t even know how Jacob understood him. ¡°Give your sister a k*iss for me, will you?¡± Jacob said.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. | heard the kid say something that made Jacobugh. My heart fluttered. He was so freaking hot when heughed. ¡°Hi, Amy,¡± | heard him say, but | focused only on his I*ips. | wanted to know what they felt like against mine. | wanted to know what they tasted like. | was drooling after him, and Roxy wasn''t helping with her constantments. ¡®He is so pretty,¡¯ she sighed. ¡®I can¡¯t wait to meet his wolf.¡± ¡°Stop sighing all the time,¡¯ | told her. ¡®You are distracting me.¡¯ ¡®He is distracting us,¡¯ Roxy mumbled. ¡®How could he not? He is perfect.¡¯ | rolled my eyes and ignored her. | had trouble keeping my own emotions in check, and | didn¡¯t need hers as well. ¡°| will be home soon,¡± Jacob said. ¡°Yes, you will get to meet her.¡± He called to tell his cousin and his friend about me. Based on their reactions, | could tell that they were really excited to meet me. | was excited to meet them too. ¡°Say hi to my niece for me,¡± Jacob said with a small smile. He told me that his cousin was pregnant and that he couldn¡¯t wait to meet her baby. | could tell that he really loved and cared for his family. Jacob hung up the phone and looked at me. He smiled, and | immediately approached him. | really needed to t*ouch him. He pulled me onto hisp, and | pressed my I*ips against his immediately. Both of us m*oaned quietly. He tasted as delicious as | knew he would. ¡°F*uck, Rose,¡± he mumbled and tightened his arms around me. | could feel something hard under my b*utt, and | grinned. | k*issed him again, pressing myself closer to him. His hands traveled down my body. He gripped my b*utt and squeezed. | shivered. | wanted more. | really, really wanted more. We would have to wait, though. We couldn¡¯t have sex in the middle of my parents¡¯ living room. ¡°So, who is Alex?¡± | asked as | stopped k*issing him. I needed a distraction. We needed a distraction. ¡°My friend¡¯s kid,¡± he said with a small smile. ¡°He is cute. | love him.¡± He smiled, and it made my heart skip a beat. | could tell that he was going to be a great father. ¡°He has a sister?¡± | asked, remembering his conversation with the boy. ¡°Yes,¡± Jacob nodded. ¡°A twin. They are inseparable.¡± ¡°How old are they?¡± | asked, wanting to know more about the people who mattered to him. My family was small. | didn¡¯t have siblings or cousins. | could tell that Jacob had a big family, and | was excited to be a part of it. | wanted to know more about them. ¡°They will be three in a couple of months,¡± Jacob said, giving me a small smile. ¡°| can¡¯t wait to meet them,¡± | said, smiling back at him. ¡°So, you are really taking our daughter to your pack?¡± | heard my mom¡¯s voice behind me. | flinched and stood up immediately. My parents were cool, but | was sure that they didn¡¯t want to see me sitting on my mate¡¯s lap. Jacob smiled, but | could sense his nervousness. m,¡± he nodded. ¡°We wille to visit all the time, and you are more than wee toe to my pack. My parents are excited to meet you.¡± My dad approached me and pulled me into his arms. ¡°Take care of my little girl,¡± my dad said as he hugged me tightly. ¡°| will,¡± | heard my mate¡¯s voice. ¡°I am honored to have a mate as beautiful and kind as your daughter. | will love her and cherish her. ¡°You better do that,¡± my mom said as she joined in on our hug. Her voice was quiet and raspy. | could tell that she was crying. | looked up at my mom and gave her a small smile. ¡°You will see me all the time, mom,¡± | told her. ¡°I am not moving far away.¡± My mom wiped her cheeks and gave me a small smile. ¡°| know, Rosie,¡± she said softly. ¡°I will still miss seeing you every day, though.¡± ¡°| will miss seeing you too, mom,¡± | said, letting go of my dad and wrapping my arms around my mom. She hugged me tightly and k*issed my temple. ¡°We need to get going,¡± Jacob said, making my mom sigh. My mom let me go and cupped my cheeks. ¡°Call me when you get there, okay?¡± she said. ¡°And let us know when we cane to visit.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jacob answered instead li me. ¡°I will talk toyspiphacendlet pow viheh\Yu cane.¡± oe caulee the original content at sramanovele cons I smiled at my mom. She k*issed me again before letting me go. Jacob walked to the front door and picked up my bags. He pe nedtyd \ f nt dagnandiatebbed outside. My dad went to help him bring my bags to my car. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | took a deep breath and looked around my childhood home. | was etl that | had to leave bu t | wap so) texaowgperte Meath my mate. | We} for him for a long time. | thought that | would never find him, and now that | did, | couldn''t wait to spend every second with him. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Chatper 171 Chatper 171 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER THREE ¡ª My Daughter Jacob & Rose (Jacob¡¯s POV) ¡°We won''t be having any more children after this one,¡± Rosie said, pacing around the room slowly. ¡°You don¡¯t want another boy?¡± | asked, smirking a little. Rosie looked at me, making me raise my hands in surrender. ¡°Hey, | am just repeating what you said,¡± | defended myself. After we found out that our second baby was a girl, Rosie was so excited. She did say that she wanted another boy, though. She adored our son, and they had a special rtionship. She rolled her eyes and continued pacing around the room. She looked like a little penguin. | chuckled and shook my head. ¡°| forgot how painful it is to give birth,¡± Rosie said, g*roaning a little. | stood up and approached her. | caressed her belly and k*issed her temple. ¡°You can do it,¡± | mumbled quietly. ¡°I love you, and | am so proud of you.¡± Rosie leaned on me, and | rubbed her back gently. ¡°| love you too,¡± she mumbled, making me smile. There was a knock on the door, and a secondter, Emma peered in. She was still volunteering at the hospital when she had time, and she was here when we came in. ¡°Hi, guys,¡± she said with a huge smile on her face. ¡°How is it going?¡± ¡°Slowly,¡± Rosie sighed as she walked over to the bed and sat down. ¡°She is a stubborn kid, and apparently, she doesn¡¯t want toe out.¡± Emma chuckled and adjusted Rosie¡¯s pillows. ¡°| remember that,¡± she said. ¡°We will have another stubborn girl in the family, apparently. Sophie didn¡¯t want toe out either. Alex was practically talking by the time we managed to convince her to join us.¡± I snorted and shook my head. | wasn¡¯t surprised. Sophie really was a stubborn little girl. m not surprised,¡± Rosie chuckled. ¡°She is a stubborn little girl.¡± ¡°She¡¯s gotten that from her dad,¡± Emma said, rolling her eyes yfully. |ughed and shook my head. ¡°I''ve known you for ages,¡± | said. ¡°She¡¯s got that from you.¡± Emma looked at me and shook her head, making meugh again. ¡°So, where are Alex and Soph?¡± | asked, rubbing my mate¡¯s back gently. ¡°They are with Daisy as well,¡± Emma said. ¡°Mason, Alex, and Sophie took the responsibility of watching over Danny very seriously.¡± I smiled. My boy loved his older friends. He loved spending time with them. ¡°Is he behaving?¡± Rosie asked. ¡°Oh, | am sure that he is,¡± Emma smiled. ¡°He is a great boy, Rosie. You did an amazing job raising him.¡± Rosie smiled and took Emma¡¯s hand in hers. ¡°Thank you, Emmy,¡± Rosie said softly. | smiled and took my mate¡¯s other hand in mine. | loved the friendship between Emma and Rosie. | even got closer to Logan after finding my mate. He was way more rxed around me, and | could even call him my friend now. | still loved Emma a lot. She was still my best friend, and | would still do everything for her and everything in my power to protect her. | didn¡¯t want her like | wanted her before. That feeling of that intense need for her disappeared the moment | met my mate. ¡°Uh,¡± Rosie g*roaned, cing her hand on her belly. She had another contraction. She squeezed my hand, and | bent down to k*iss the top of her head. ¡°They are getting closer together,¡± Rosie mumbled, taking a deep breath. ¡°I will go get Wren,¡± Emma said. ¡°Thank you,¡± | told her as | watched her leave the room. She smiled at us before she closed the door behind herself. | pulled up a chair and sat down next to my mate. She was taking slow, deep breaths. She smiled at me, and | k*issed her hand. ¡°| can¡¯t wait to meet our baby girl,¡± | said, trying to keep the tears away. | couldn''t wait to hold my baby. | couldn¡¯t wait to meet my daughter. ¡°What did we decide on the name?¡± Rosie asked. ¡°Thest two names we fought over were Olivia and Hazel,¡± | chuckled. ¡°What about Amelia?¡± Rosie asked. ¡°We eliminated that name ages ago,¡± | said, shaking my head at her. She g*roaned and squeezed my hand again just as doctor Wren walked inside. ¡°Hi, Rosie,¡± he said with a huge smile on his face. ¡°Is the baby girl ready toe out?¡± ¡°It sure feels like it,¡± Rosie said, breathing through the contraction. Wren walked to the cupboard and put some gloves on. ¡°Let''s see how long until you can push,¡± Wren said as she approached the bed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. | looked at my mate¡¯s beautiful face. | bent down and k¡¯issed her cheek. She looked at me and smiled. ¡°| love you,¡± | told her. ¡°Thank you for making me a father again.¡± She smiled and squeezed my hand. ¡°| love you too, Jake,¡± she said. ¡°I adore watching yo withours¨¦nd ''egeean sou holding our little girl.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. My heart skipped a beat. | couldn¡¯t wait for that either ¡°Daniel is going to be the best big brother ever,¡± Rosie added, making me smile. Danny was two and a half years old, but | already knew that Rosie-was | \ ht. Hewes ga ann gentle, and | knew that he was going to be a great big brother. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, Rosie,¡± Wren said, making me look at him. ¡°You will be ready to push soon. How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Like I¡¯m being torn in two,¡± Rosie said, g*roaning as another contraction started. | took a deep breath and k*issed her temple. | wished tha J-gayldtaeelthe Dwised''that | could endure it for her. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°Just think about your little girl and that you will get to meet her soon,¡± Wren said, smiling at Rosie. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Have you decided on the name yet?¡± Wren asked us. Rosie looked at me and smiled. We both knew what name we wanted to give to our baby girl. ¡°Hazel,¡± we both said at the same time. | grinned and bent down to ce a soft k*iss on my mate¡¯s I*ips. | was the happiest man alive. Chatper 172 Chatper 172 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER FOUR - Happily Ever After Jacob & Rose (Rose¡¯s POV) ¡°Stop it, Danny!¡± my daughter screamed whileughing out loud. Danny didn¡¯t listen to her. Of course he didn¡¯t. He continued sshing her with water. ¡°It''s my birthday!¡± Hazel yelled. ¡°You have to listen to me today!¡± | couldn''t believe that my baby was already six years old. The time was going by so fast. Alex, Mason, and Sophie were babies when | came to the pack, and now they were already teenagers. | sometimes wished that | could slow down the time. ¡°Never!¡± Danny yelled as he ran away. | chuckled and shook my head. ¡°Thank God | don¡¯t have an older brother,¡± Mason sighed, rolling his eyes. ¡°Your younger brother torments you just as much,¡± Alex chuckled. ¡°Yes, | do,¡± | heard Mike¡¯s voice behind me. | turned around and saw Daisy and Mike approaching. ¡°That¡¯s just because | let him,¡± Mason said, frowning. ¡°If he was older, I¡¯m sure it would be worse.¡± ¡°Yes, it would,¡± Mikeughed, making Mason roll his eyes. Mike was a funny little troublemaker. He always found a way to make usugh. He was loving and kind, but he could really annoy the s*hit out of his older brother and the rest of his cousins. ¡°Did Amy and Drake arrive?¡± Daisy asked, cing a te filled with different cupcakes on the table. ¡°Not yet,¡± | said. ¡°Amy called. They are runningte because Halley spilled yogurt all over herself just as they were about to leave.¡± Daisy chuckled and shook her head. ¡°She reminds me so much of me when | was a kid,¡± Daisy said. ¡°I was just as clumsy.¡± ¡°Where is Soph?¡± Mike asked, making Alex sigh. ¡°She isn¡¯t feeling well,¡± Alex mumbled worriedly. ¡°Mom and dad are with her. My heart skipped a beat. Sophie was struggling with magictely. She had trouble controlling it, and it drained her energy completely. We were all very worried about her. ¡°Howe you aren¡¯t with her?¡± Mike asked Alex. Alex and Sophie were inseparable, especially if one of them wasn¡¯t feeling well. ¡°She chased me out of the house,¡± Alex sighed. ¡°She said that | needed to rx and enjoy the party.¡± Mason snorted. ¡°It¡¯s like she doesn¡¯t even know you.¡± ¡°| said the same thing,¡± Alex mumbled, frowning. He wouldn¡¯t be able to rx until Sophie was okay. ¡°Don''t worry, bud,¡± Daisy said softly. ¡°Your uncle is there, and he mind- linked me a few minutes ago. She is doing much better, and they are on their way here.¡± Is Emma okay? | mind-linked Daisy. | knew why Andrew went there. Emma was aplete messtely. She barely slept because she was trying to find a way to help Sophie with her magic. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t able to find anything. Sophie was the first one to have powers like that. She is better. Daisy responded. Andrew managed to calm her down a little. | took a deep breath and looked back at Alex. He was distraught. ¡°Alex!¡± my daughter screamed, making him turn around. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not fair!¡± Danny shouted. ¡°You are Alpha,¡± Hazel said, running into Alex¡¯s arms. ¡°You can order Danny to stop bugging me.¡± Alex picked Hazel up and sat her on hisp. ¡°Stop bugging your sister, Daniel,¡± Alex said, making Hazel grin. ¡°You are cheating!¡± Danny shouted, making usugh. ¡°Amy and Drake should be here any moment now,¡± | heard my mate¡¯s voice behind me. | turned around and saw him put his phone back in his pocket. | smiled and reached out for him. He wrapped his arms around me and k*issed my temple. ¡°Is Sophie okay?¡± Jacob asked quietly. | looked at the kids. Alex, Mason, and Mike wereughing at something Hazel had said. ¡°She is better now,¡± Daisy said. ¡°She had a rough morning. She couldn''t control the magic.¡± ¡°F*uck,¡± Jacob mumbled as he ran his f*ingers through his hair. ¡°Emma and Anna managed to contain it,¡± Daisy continued softly. ¡°She didn¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± | took a deep breath and released it slowly. | was relieved. ¡°Hi, guys,¡± | heard Emma¡¯s voice behind us.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. | turned around and saw her, Logan, Andrew, and Sophie approaching us. Alex ced Hazel down and rushed toward Sophie. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked as he grabbed her shoulders and looked her up and down. She smiled and nodded. | could see Alex rx a little. ¡°Sophia, the boys are bugging me!¡± my daughterined, making Sophieugh. Alex took her hand in his and pulled her toward the rest of the kids. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jacob asked Emma. ¡°Tired, but better,¡± she said with a small smile on her face. ¡°Where are Drake and Amy?¡± ¡°On their way,¡± Jacob said. ¡°Halley spilled yogurt on herself.¡± Emma and Logan chuckled. ¡°Of course she did,¡± Emma said, shaking her head. ¡°Sit down,¡± | told them. ¡°We will eat when they get here.¡± Emma and Andrew approached the table and sat down. Jake walked back to the house to get the drinks. ¡°Soph,¡± Logan called his daughter, making her look at him. ¡°Come here, princess.¡± She let Alex¡¯s hand go and approached her dad. He pulled her into a hug and k*issed the top of her head. He whispered something to her. She nodded and smiled. ¡°| love you, princess,¡± Logan said softly. ¡°| love you too, dad,¡± Sophie said. Logan let her go, and she walked back to the kids. ¡°She is okay, Logan,¡± Andrew said quietly. Logan looked at him and took a deep breath. He approached us and sat down at the table. Emma took his hand in hers ¡°If something happens to my little girl...¡± Logan mumbled rote Sor toe ¡°Emma Nething gina nd a way to get rid of the dark magic. | will find a way to help her.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Logan pulled Emma into a tight hug. | looked at our kids and smiled. They were our biggest treasure. All of them were so kind anng dgentte My Ge tel oprnvatid fittle troublemakers, cal my heart grew double. They were perfect, and | was so proud of both of them. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | loved how my life turned out. | adored my mate and mychildrentT\ | ed myfrigntis''so Ma ae, | couldn''t hetp but wonder what the future held for our children. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Would they find love just like we did? Would they be happy just like we were? | didn¡¯t know the answers to those questions, but | knew that | would be here for them every step of the way. Chatper 173 Chatper 173 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER ONE ¡ª Annoying (Alexander''s POV) ¡°Why are you so annoying?!¡± | screamed as | was walking down the stairs. Goddess, no one could have annoyed me more than my sister. Fia mumbled something as she mmed her bedroom door. | rolled my eyes and walked to the kitchen. ¡°Are all sisters so annoying?¡± | sighed as | walked into the kitchen. My mom and my uncle were sitting at the table and sipping coffee. My dad was making breakfast. ¡°| wouldn¡¯t know, bud,¡± my dad chuckled. ¡°Yes, they are,¡± my uncle said at the same time. Asmall cloud appeared above my uncle¡¯s head. A few raindrops fell on his head. He looked up and sighed. ¡°You are not proving me wrong, Emma,¡± my uncle sighed. My mom chuckled and the cloud disappeared. | would never stop being fascinated with my mom¡¯s magic. She was the White Wolf. She was the True Luna. My mom was the only wolf in existence that had magic. Well, she was the only wolf that had magic until she gave birth to my sister and me. Sophia also had magic, but it was different than my mom¡¯s. My mom was an elemental who could control water and air. My mom could also change the weather, and it was the coolest thing ever. When | was a kid, | loved storms, so my mom would always make little lightning bolts above my bed. It was one of the most precious memories | had.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. My sister¡¯s magic was a little bit different. She was also an elemental, but she could control earth and fire. My sister avoided using magic because of the darkness. My mom¡¯s magic was light, but my sister¡¯s wasn¡¯t. She had both light and dark magic, and she spent years learning how to push the darkness away. She avoided using magicpletely, though. She said that even using her light magic could be dangerous. She said that she could feel the darkness tempting her to give in. | didn¡¯t inherit my mom¡¯s magic, but | did inherit her strength. | was a bit bigger and stronger than any other Alpha wolf my age. | had more endurance and | was faster than the others. My mom and my sister both had a unique ability to share their magic with others, mostly with my dad and me. They couldn''t give us their magic to use, but they could enhance our abilities and protect us a bit better. Both of them could do it with others as well, but it took a lot of their strength and it wasn¡¯t as effective as it was when they transferred it to us. ¡°What are you two fighting about now?¡± my mom asked as she pulled out a chair for me to sit on. | sat down next to her and she k*issed my temple. | furrowed my eyebrows, trying to remember it. |pletely forgot. Most of our fights werepletely stupid, and | forgot what we were fighting about within minutes. Oh. | remembered. ¡°She keeps leaving my bedroom door open after she leaves,¡± | sighed, rolling my eyes. My mom and dad chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s the same fight you had for years,¡± my uncle said, shaking his head and taking a sip of his coffee. ¡°| know!¡± | eximed. ¡°I hoped that she would learn by now.¡± ¡°Thanks a lot, Emma,¡± my uncle frowned. ¡°My coffee is watered down now.¡± ¡°Oh, rx, it was just a few drops of water,¡± my mom sighed. ¡°Now | know where Sophia gets it from,¡± | said, narrowing my eyes at my mom. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what she always says to me. Oh, rx, Alex.¡± My dad was chuckling the entire time. He approached my uncle and gave him a fresh cup of coffee. ¡°Sophia?¡± | heard my sister¡¯s voice. ¡°You are that mad at me?¡± | looked at her and rolled my eyes. | only called her Sophia when | was really mad at her. Everyone called her Sophia only when they were mad at her. People called her Sophie or Soph. | always called her Fia. ¡°You need to close the door when you leave my room,¡± | sighed. ¡°| know,¡± Fia said. ¡°I already told you that | am sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry won''t close my door,¡± | mumbled, frowning at her. ¡°Okay, enough,¡± my dad said as he ced a te filled with pancakes in front of us. ¡°You can argue about itter. We have more important things to discuss today.¡± | frowned and looked at my dad. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± | asked. Fia and | turned 18 three months ago, and my father was preparing me to be an Alpha. | was slowly taking over some of the duties and | was hoping to take over the pack by the time | turned 19. ¡°Yes, bud, don¡¯t worry,¡± my dad said, giving me a small smile. ¡°I just need to talk to you and Soph about the Alpha gathering this year.¡± My excitement grew immediately. The Alpha gathering was at our pack this year and it would be the first time | would be allowed to go. | wanted my dad to take me sooner, but he told me that | had to wait until | turned 18. ¡°What about it?¡± | asked, excitedly. My dad nced at my mom and my uncle. | could swear that | saw a hint of worry in his eyes. ¡°We are allowed to go this year, right?¡± | asked, furrowing my eyebrows. If my dad said that | couldn''t go again this year... ¡°Of course, bud,¡± my dad said, making me sigh in relief. ¡°We j Si we | adittia git ABSdt Alpha of the Blood Moon Pack.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | furrowed my eyebrows and looked at Fia. She was looking it mydad |! ) ad &xpression on her face. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°What about him?¡± | asked, looking back at my dad. He took a deep breath and ran his f*ingers through his hair. ¡°Our pack has a history with him,¡± my dad said as he ced his hapds,em my mom¡¯ shquiders@ie moved on, bu re omething that has affected us greatly and we could never forget what happened.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. My heartbeat quickened. ¡°What happened?¡± | asked quietly. My dad looked down at my mom. She smiled at him. ¡°Alpha Nathan tried to take your mom away from me,¡± my dad said, making my eyes widen. Axel stirred and growled. ¡°What?¡± Fia mumbled quietly. | took her hand in mine and squeezed it. ¡°Talk,¡± | said sternly. Chatper 174 Chatper 174 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER TWO -¡ª Our Past (Part One) (Alexander''s POV) | watched my dad as he pulled up a chair and sat down next to my mom. She ran her f*ingers through his hair and he smiled at her. ¡°| love you, Emma,¡± my dad said quietly. ¡°| love you too,¡± my mom said, giving him a small smile. My dad turned to Fia and me. ¡°| always told you that your fated mate would be the most important person in your life, right?¡± my dad asked. | nodded. | was getting more confused by the second. ¡°| always told you that you have to cherish and respect your mate, right?¡± my dad asked, his voice raspy. | nodded again. | nced at Fia. She was as confused as me. ¡°What | am about to tell you next will probably change the way you feel about me,¡± my dad said, his voice breaking. ¡°I just hope that you will find a way to forgive me. | love you two and your mom with my entire heart and soul and | never want to lose you.¡± My heart raced. What the hell was he talking about? Why would | change the way | felt about my dad? | loved my dad. He took a deep breath and pulled my mom closer to him. She caressed his cheek gently. ¡°When | first found out that your mom was my mate, | rejected her,¡± my dad said, making Fia gasp. | was frozen. What? He rejected my mom? My wonderful mom? Why?! | nced at my uncle. Did he know about this? How could he let it happen? If Fia¡¯s mate rejected her, | would rip his fucking heart out of his body. ¡°Why, dad?¡± Fia asked, her voiceced with sadness. My dad closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°| was an idiot,¡± my dad said quietly as he opened his eyes and looked at my sister and me. ¡°As you know, your grandfather was killed in a rogue attack and he left me in charge before | even started my Alpha training. | felt so responsible for my pack and | was focused on finding a strong mate.¡± | tightened my hand around Fia¡¯s. ¡°| found out that your mom was my mate on her 18th birthday,¡± dad said, looking at my mom. ¡°I rejected her that same day. | thought that she wasn¡¯t strong enough to be my Luna. | decided to take a chosen mate. | decided to make Sienna my Luna.¡± To say that | was pissed off would be an understatement. ¡°Who is Sienna?¡± Fia asked quietly. ¡°Did you know about it?¡± | asked my uncle at the same time. My uncle nodded and took a deep breath. ¡°I did. | agreed with your dad. | supported him in his decision.¡± My eyes widened. Was he serious?! Was he f*ucking serious?! ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± | eximed, looking at my uncle wide-eyed. ¡°You let him do that to your sister?!¡± | instinctively pulled Fia closer to me. ¡°| made a mistake,¡± my uncle said. ¡°Your dad and | both made a lot of mistakes.¡± | looked at my mom. How could they hurt her like that? My mom was the best woman on this, and | wasn¡¯t saying it because she was my mom. It was the truth. My mom smiled at me. | wanted to hug her. ¡°Who is Sienna?¡± my sister asked again, making us all look at her. She looked so sad and disappointed. My dad took a deep breath and ran his f*ingers through his hair. ¡°Sienna was Andrew¡¯s and mine childhood best friend,¡± my dad said. ¡°Where is she now?¡± Fia asked. We never met her. I¡¯d never even heard about her until a few minutes ago. ¡°She is dead,¡± my father said angrily. ¡°She died in the cer a long time ago.¡± Why did | have a feeling that there was so much our parents were hiding from us? ¡°Why was she there?¡± Fia asked, gripping my hand tighter. My dad nced at my mom and my uncle. ¡°Stop looking at each other and tell us the truth!¡± | said, getting annoyed with the way they were prolonging this. My mom stood up and approached Fia and me. She k*issed my temple and stood behind me. She wrapped her arms around Fia and me and leaned her head on mine. I rxed a little. ¡°Sienna was in the cer because she hired a rogue called Rolf to kidnap and kill your mom,¡± my dad said, making my heart stop beating. What? WHAT?!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. | grabbed my mom¡¯s arm and looked up at her. | was horrified. ¡°Mom?¡± Fia cried out, looking up at her mom as well. Fia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Our mom bent down and k*issed Fia¡¯s cheek. She ran her f*ingers through my hair and gave us a little smile. ¡°Sienna was jealous of me being your dad''s true mate,¡± our mom said. ¡°She wanted me gone even though your dad chose her, so she hired a rogue to kidnap me. Your dad and your uncle found me and saved me.¡± | looked back at my dad. ¡°Why did she hate mom?¡± | asked. ¡°You said that she was uncle Andrew¡¯s and your childhood friend. Didn¡¯t she know mom as. well? Why would she hurt her?¡± ¡°Sienna was always jealous of your mom,¡± my uncle answered. ¡°She believed that Logan and ¨¦shailid Ive hes pane: She hid bullied your mom for years. After Logan found out that your mom was his mate, Sienna lost it. She wanted to get rid of her.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. What the hell? | was getting more and more confused by the second. | had so many questions. ¡°She bullied mom for years?¡± Fia voiced out the first question | had on my mind. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡± My uncle took a deep breath and looked at my mom. ¡°Because we didn¡¯t believe Emma,¡± my uncle mumbled. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe your mom when she told me about Sienna. | ftucked up.¡± My eyes widened to the point of falling out of their sockets. Did | hear him right? No. There was no f*ucking way | heard him right. If Fia told me that someone was bullying her, | would rip them apart. | wouldn''t even need o1geE My-aist¨¦ris r sweutd Wa ROD Fehough. ¡°Let get this straight,¡± | mumbled, shaking my head. ¡°Your childhood friend bullied your sister for years and you didn''t believe her Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. My uncle and my dad nodded. My mom caressed my cheek. | tightened my jaw. | could feel the anger boiling inside of me. ¡°| can tell what you are thinking, bud,¡± my uncle said. ¡°If we ju Lbelieved 1 Ao agree stirs she would n if e able to kidnap her.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. I clenched my fists and nodded. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you believe mom?¡± Fia asked quietly. My dad and my uncle took a deep breath and nced at each other. | couldn''t f*ucking wait to hear their excuse. | loved them both a lot, but | wanted to punch the s*hit out of them for doing that to my mom. Chatper 175 Chatper 175 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER THREE -¡ª Our Past (Part Two) (Sophia¡¯s POV) | was looking at my dad with a confused look on my face. So many emotions bubbled up inside me. Anger, sadness, fear, confusion, frustration... | had them all and | couldn¡¯t sort through them. ¡°We didn¡¯t believe her because we thought that Sienna would never do something like that,¡± Uncle Andrew said. ¡°I thought that your mom was jealous of Sienna because we spent so much time together.¡± My jaw almost hit the floor. Was he serious? Lex chuckled darkly. ¡°You didn¡¯t believe your sister because you thought that she was jealous?¡± Lex asked, squeezing my hand tightly. Lex was very protective of mom and me. | could feel his anger and sadness. He looked like he was going to explode. ¡°| was an idiot, Alex,¡± my uncle sighed. ¡°I paid for my mistake. | almost lost my sister. | thought that she would never talk to me again. | thought that she would hate me. | thought that she would die before | got to tell her how f*ucking sorry | was.¡± My eyes widened. ¡°Die?¡± | mumbled, looking up at my mom. My mom almost died? ¡°| was in pretty bad shape when your dad and uncle found me,¡± she said. ¡°Luckily, doctor Wren saved me.¡± Lex stood up abruptly and turned toward our mom. He pulled her into a tight hug. m so sorry, mom,¡± Lex mumbled. ¡°If Sienna was still alive, | would kill her with my own bare hands.¡± My mom hugged my brother and rubbed his back gently. ¡°She isn¡¯t alive anymore, honey,¡± my mom said. ¡°She can¡¯t hurt anyone anymore.¡± ¡°What about that f*ucking rogue?¡± Lex asked. ¡°He is dead too,¡± my dad mumbled, making me look back at him. My dad looked so sad. | wanted to hug him, but | was so angry at him. My dad looked at me and gulped. | could tell that he wanted to hug me too. ¡°What happened after?¡± | asked. ¡°How did Alpha of the Blood Moon Pack try to take mom away from you?¡± Dad took a deep breath and looked at my mom. ¡°Do you remember the Legend of the White Wolf?¡± my dad asked. | nodded. Of course | remembered it. | grew up listening to the stories about my mom being the White Wolf and the only wolf in existence who had magic. Well, until she gave birth to me. ¡°We didn¡¯t tell you the whole story,¡± my dad said, making me narrow my eyes at him. ¡°Did you reject my mom twice?¡± Lex asked angrily. My dad sighed. ¡°Your dad made a mistake, honey,¡± my mom said softly. ¡°I found a way to forgive him. He made up for it. He is a wonderful mate and a wonderful father. Please don¡¯t be angry at him.¡± My mom was right. My dad was a wonderful mate and the best dad in the world. But it was so hard not to be angry. Lex scoffed and sat back down next to me. He crossed his arms over his c*hest and looked at our dad. ¡°What didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± Lex asked angrily. My mom k¡¯issed the top of Lex¡¯s head and caressed my cheek. She walked back to dad and sat down next to him. She took his hand in hers and gave him a small smile. My dad pulled her to him. | always admired the rtionship my mom and dad had. | always hoped that | would find a mate who would love me the same way my dad loved my mom. It hurt so much to find out that my dad rejected my mom. | couldn¡¯t believe it. It was hard to believe it. ¡°The White Wolf was created by a curse,¡± my mom said, looking back at my brother and me. ¡°A long time ago, a n of dark witches wanted to get rid of werewolves. They knew that they couldn¡¯t kill them because the Goddess would punish them. Back then, there were only two packs and the witches came up with a n to turn the packs against each other. They thought that the best way to do that would be to turn the two Alphas against each other.¡± | furrowed my eyebrows. ¡°How?¡± | asked. ¡°They cursed a woman from one of the packs,¡± my mom said. ¡°Alpha of her pack was her Goddess-given mate. The witches cursed the Alpha of the other pack and made him her mate as well. The witches thought that the two Alphas would fight over her, kill each other, and the packs wouldn¡¯t exist anymore.¡± My breath got caught in my throat. ¡°You had two mates?¡± my brother mumbled quietly. My mom looked at him and nodded.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. My eyes widened. Lex cursed under his breath. ¡°That¡¯s why you have dark magic, princess,¡± my dad told me. ¡°Your mom¡¯s magic was created by a dark curse. The darkness from the curse transferred to you.¡± | took a deep breath and released it slowly. Lex grabbed my hand. ¡°Will Fia have two mates?¡± Lex asked worriedly. My eyes widened and | looked at him. It didn¡¯t even ur to me. Was it possible? ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± my mom sighed, making me look at her. ¡°You know that | am the first White Wolf who had children. Everything we know so far is just an assumption.¡± ¡°What happened to the first White Wolf?¡± Lex asked. ¡°She killed herself,¡± my mom said. ¡°She couldn¡¯t choose between her two mates and she took her own life.¡± An uneasy feeling washed over me. ¡°How did you choose, mom?¡± Lex asked her. My mom smiled and looked at my dad. ¡°My heart knew that your dad was the one,¡± she said. ¡°Our love was stronger than the curse.¡± Asmall smile spread across my face. My dad pulled my mom into his arms. He hugged her tightly and looked at us. ¡°| told you the story about the Rogue King, didn¡¯t 12¡± dad shell! vias seq thedo UFIny mom''s head. ease read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°Yes,¡± Lex said. ¡°He killed your dad and mom¡¯s parents. Our dad nodded. ¡°We never told you the real reason why he attacked the pa k guraitdle igininaltt@ cohversation, ¡°We ore told you who he was really after.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°Is there anything that you did tell us?¡± Lex asked angrily. ¡°We were trying to protect you,¡± our dad said. Lex clenched his fists and narrowed his eyes at our dad. | could tell that at: wanted to argue, Aut A kimteecpted iy ididtGwant Pir to argue with dad. | understood that he was angry, but nothing good woulde out of the two of them fighting. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°Who was the Rogue King after?¡± | asked, making my dad and my uncle look at me. ¡°Your mom,¡± my uncle said. | froze. Lex growled. What? Why? Chatper 176 Chatper 176 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER FOUR - Our Past (Part Three) (Alexander''s POV) | couldn''t help but re at my dad. | loved him so ftucking much, but I was so angry at him. He rejected my mom. He didn¡¯t believe her. She almost died because he didn¡¯t believe her. | wanted to punch him, and | felt bad about it. He was my dad. | would never hurt him. But Goddess, | was so f*ucking pissed off. ¡°Why was he after our mom?¡± Fia asked quietly, her voiceced with sadness. | squeezed her hand. Are you okay? | mind-linked her. | don¡¯t know what to think. She said. | am sad and angry. | want to hug dad, but | am angry at him. | am so confused. | know, Fia. | sighed. Me too. ¡°He heard about the legend of the White Wolf,¡± my dad answered. ¡°He was working with some witches and they told him that he could take the White Wolf as his mate. They told him that she would make him powerful. He thought that he would be able to have children with her, and take over all the packs.¡± | raised my eyebrows. Was he f*ucking insane? ¡°The witches who were working for him misinterpreted the legend,¡± my mom sighed. ¡°As you already know, the legend was written in an ancientnguage and they tranted it wrong. They thought that anyone could be my second mate.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°We didn¡¯t know anything about the legend at the time,¡± Uncle Andrew said. ¡°We managed to capture some rogues that were working for the Rogue King and they told us bits and pieces that they''ve heard from the Rogue King.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t even know that | had magic,¡± my mom continued, making me look at her. ¡°The Rogue Kind just thought that | would be a better Luna, | guess. He thought that | would be more powerful and charismatic. That¡¯s about all that we knew about it.¡± ¡°And what happened to him?¡± | asked, feeling my heart race. Did he hurt my mom? Was he alive? If he was, | would kill him with my own bare hands. ¡°He came to our border with a witch,¡± my dad sighed. ¡°She used her magic to incapacitate us. The Rogue King threatened to kill us if your mom didn¡¯t go with him.¡± Agrowl escaped me. He threatened to kill my dad?! He threatened to kill my family and my pack?! Oh, | would f*ucking kill him! ¡°Oh, Goddess,¡± Fia cried out quietly. | ced my arm over her shoulders. ¡°What did he do to you, mom?¡± | asked quietly. | wanted to punch something. Well, not something, someone. | wanted to punch Sienna and that f*ucker who helped her. | wanted to punch the Rogue King and that f*ucking witch. ¡°Well, as it turned out, they knew a bit more about the legend than we did,¡± my mom sighed. ¡°It was still wrong, though, but they knew that I had magic. They knew that | could share it. So when the Rogue King took me, he let the witches experiment on me. They were trying to see how much | could endure. They were trying to make me use my magic and share it with them.¡± | saw ftucking red. They experimented on my mom?! Fia put a hand over her mouth and sobbed quietly. ¡°Oh, princess,¡± my mom said as she stood up and approached my sister. She hugged her and k*issed the top of her head. m so sorry, mom,¡± Fia mumbled quietly. ¡°What did they do, mom?¡± | asked, trying to swallow the lump in my throat. My mom looked at me and sighed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, honey,¡± she said. ¡°All you need to know is that your dad and your uncle saved me again.¡± It was bad. | knew it. She would tell us if it wasn¡¯t bad. ¡°So Alpha of the Blood Moon Pack was the Rogue King?¡± Fia asked, looking up at our mom. ¡°No, princess,¡± my mom said as she wiped the tears from Fia¡¯s cheeks. ¡°The Rogue King¡¯s name was Samuel and he wasn¡¯t an Alpha.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± | asked angrily. ¡°Dead,¡± my dad said, making me look at him. Well, at least he did something right. He killed all the people who hurt my mom. ¡°Alpha of the Blood Moon Pack was my real cursed mate,¡± my mom said. ¡°The Rogue King thought that anybody could be my mate by marking me, but it wasn¡¯t true. The curse created my second mate and it was Alpha Nathan of the Blood Moon Pack.¡± | knew who Alpha Nathan was. | knew his son. He did the Alpha training a year earlier than me, so we didn¡¯t cross paths, but | knew who he was. But why was Alpha Nathan still alive? Why didn¡¯t my father kill him? ¡°Did he hurt you, mom?¡± Fia asked quietly. My mom took a deep breath and released it slowly. ¡°He came here because he was sure that he was my Goddess-given mate,¡± my mom said as he ran her f*ingers through Fia¡¯s hair. ¡°He was sure that your dad was the cursed one. He wanted me to give him a chance.¡± ¡°Were you already mated to dad then?¡± | asked her. ¡°| did,¡± my mom nodded. ¡°That was four years after the Rogue King took me. Your dad and | were already mated and married then.¡± ¡°And he still insisted that you give him a chance?¡± | asked angrily. My mom nodded. ¡°He was very sure that he was my Goddess-given mate,¡± my mom said. ¡°But how would he mark you if dad had already marked you?¡± Fia asked, furrowing her eyebrows. ¡°Anna came to our pack one day to tell us the whole legend of the Whi Wolf,¡± my mo sajqjas She wert badk talsitibesi e my dad. ¡°Her ancestors wrote the books and she knew how to read them. She knew the entire legend.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s how you met her?¡± Fia asked. My mom nodded. ¡°Anna told us about Alpha Nathan,¡± my dad continued. ¡°She said that he was your mom¡¯s other mate and that your mom had to be paarkecktdrthle Seger tine Butt her cursed mate was the one to mark her for the second time, she would die. Unfortunately, the first White Wolf never found out who her Goddess-given mate was and we had no idea how to know for sure.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. My heart raced. My mom went through so much. ¡°| was fine with your dad being my cursed mate,¡± my mom Salle le (a3) fine with thi ag atayig Re way they vbere. idn¡¯t want Alpha Nathan, not even if he was my Goddess-given mate.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°But?¡± Fia asked quietly. ¡°But Anna told me that | wouldn''t be able to have children unless | was marked by my Goddess-given mate,¡± my mom said. | furrowed my eyebrows. Everything that happened was so f*ucking insane. | couldn¡¯t believe what my mom went through. Chatper 177 Chatper 177 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER FIVE ¡ª Now You Know Everything (Sophia¡¯s POV) ¡°What did you do?¡± | mumbled quietly. My mom looked at my dad and sighed. ¡°Alpha Nathan insisted on getting to know me, so we had dinner together,¡± my mom said. ¡°I always knew that your dad was my Goddess-given mate. | didn¡¯t need to get to know Alpha Nathan. My heart knew.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mark her for the second time immediately, dad?¡± Lex asked. Dad pulled mom into his arms. He hugged her tightly and took a deep breath. ¡°| was scared,¡± dad mumbled as he buried his nose into my mom¡¯s hair. ¡°I was so scared that she would die.¡± My dad closed his eyes. He adored my mom. It was hard for me to believe that there was a time when he didn¡¯t want her. | couldn¡¯t imagine my dad rejecting my mom. It was surreal. ¡°Why did you even go to dinner with him, mom?¡± Lex asked her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just throw him out of the pack?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°We were trying to avoid a war,¡± my mom sighed. ¡°Back then, Alpha Nathan was under the influence of his crazy father, who was working with rogues. We didn¡¯t want innocent people to get killed. | couldn¡¯t let our pack members suffer because of me.¡± | understood that. | would do the same thing. ¡°So what happened?¡± Lex asked. ¡°How did you find out who the cursed mate was?¡± My dad let my mom go. She looked at uncle Andrew. ¡°Alpha Nathan went crazy,¡± my mom mumbled. ¡°He wanted to force me to leave the pack with him. He took your aunt Daisy hostage and threatened to kill her. She was pregnant with Mason then.¡± My eyes widened. Lex growled loudly. | looked at my uncle, who had a pissed-off look on his face. m still pissed as f*uck about it even though it happened 18 years ago,¡± my uncle sighed. ¡°Of course you are,¡± Lex said angrily. ¡°He threatened your mate and your child. | would have killed him.¡± | squeezed Lex¡¯s hand. He was always very protective of our family. It was a value our parents taught us. Family and mates always came first. ¡°What happened next?¡± | asked, making my parents and uncle look back at me. My dad looked at my mom and smiled. ¡°Your bada*ss mom found her magic and saved Daisy,¡± dad said proudly. ¡°That''s how you found your magic?¡± | asked, raising my eyebrows. ¡°Yes,¡± my mom nodded. ¡°Anna said that | would get my magic only after | was marked by my Goddess-given mate, but | guess the anger | felt unlocked it.¡± ¡°She was amazing, but she almost gave me a heart attack,¡± my uncle chuckled, looking at my mom. My uncle was incredibly protective of my mom. He practically raised her because my grandparents were working a lot. Sometimes he acted more like her dad than her brother. ¡°Why?¡± | asked. ¡°| fought Nathan using my magic, but it was still so new and | didn¡¯t really have control over it, so he almost won a couple of times,¡± mom said, chuckling and shaking her head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t funny, Emma,¡± uncle Andrew said sternly. ¡°I thought that you were dead.¡± | gasped. ¡°Dead?¡± Lex growled. ¡°| sted us both with magic,¡± mom exined. ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but we passed out and talked to the Moon Goddess. The curse broke in the st and after we woke up, we weren¡¯t mates anymore.¡± My head was going to explode. My mom talked to the Moon Goddess? ¡°You talked to the Moon Goddess?¡± Lex mumbled. ¡°We did,¡± my mom nodded. My brain felt like it was going to explode. Lex shook his head and took a deep breath. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill Alpha Nathan?¡± Lex asked angrily. ¡°Why did you let the fucker live? | would have killed him. | want to kill him.¡± ¡°Oh, believe me, bud, | wanted to kill him,¡± dad said. ¡°Your uncle wanted to kill him.¡± ¡°But?¡± Lex asked. ¡°But he is an Alpha,¡± our dad sighed. ¡°If we killed him, his father would have a very good reason to attack our pack. We did everything we could to avoid a war. Your aunt Daisy was pregnant. Your mom and | were finally mated for the second time. None of us wanted to risk our happiness for some crazy f*ucker.¡± Lex gulped and tightened his jaw. ¡°| made Alpha Nathan promise to cut ties with his father,¡± my mom said. ¡°I made him promise to listen to his wolf more. As far as | am aware, he did all of that. He exiled his father and he became a great Alpha.¡± ¡°And now you know everything,¡± my dad said quietly. | looked at him and my heart clenched. He looked so sad and worried. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us sooner?¡± | asked, making my dad look at me. ¡°Why now?¡± ¡°Well, this is the first time in 18 years that the Alpha of the Blood Moon Pack will attend the Alpha gathering at our pack,¡± dad said. ¡°We forbade Alpha Nathan froming to our pack, but his son took over and your mom and | believe that it wouldn¡¯t be okay if we forbade his son from attending.¡± The Alpha gathering was a yearly event. Each year a different pack was hosting it. This yearsAlpha gath¨¦liig oun Back was an opportunity for Alphas to talk and make new allies. It was an interesting event and | was excited for it to start. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°| would forbid his son froming as well,¡± Lex mumbled. ¡°| know, bud,¡± dad said. ¡°But we can¡¯t punish him for his father¡¯s mistakes.¡± Lex sighed. Dad looked at me and gulped. m sorry,¡± dad said. ¡°| should have told you the truth sooner, but | was scared.¡± ¡°Of what?¡± | asked, furrowing my eyebrows. ¡°Of losing you two,¡± dad said. ¡°I am scared that you will hate me for what | did.¡± My heart broke. ¡°We could never hate you, dad,¡± Lex sighed. ¡°I am pissed as f*uck, but | could never hate you.¡± ¡°Me neither, dad,¡± | said. ¡°You made a mistake, but | could never hate you. | love you.¡± Dad stood up and approached us. He pulled both of us into at ht hug.\"Oh, t nk Goddess fe iam led as he k*iSSed my temple. ¡°Il love you both so much.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | wrapped my free arm around my dad. | saw my mom and my uncle smiling at us. | was angry at my dad, but | could never hate him. | loved him go mulch. erage ba it didn''t d he him. He was still the best dad | could have asked for. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Chatper 178 Chatper 178 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER SIX ¡ª Getting Ready (Hunter¡¯s POV) ¡°Can |e in?¡± | heard my dad''s voice. | looked up and nodded. | already knew that he wasing. | heard him approaching my office. ¡°Are you getting ready?¡± dad asked. ¡°Yes,¡± | said as | put the pen down. ¡°I¡¯m almost packed. | will leave in the morning.¡± Dad nodded and sat down in the armchair in front of my desk. He looked nervous and worried. ¡°Stop worrying, dad,¡± | sighed. ¡°Everything is going to be okay.¡± Dad took a deep breath and released it slowly. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for being nervous,¡± dad mumbled. ¡°You are going to the pack of the people who hate my guts.¡± | gritted my teeth. | knew what happened between my dad and Alpha Logan and Luna Emma. | wasn¡¯t saying that they didn¡¯t have a good reason not to like my dad, but he changed so much. | wished that they would give him a chance to show them that he wasn¡¯t the same man anymore. ¡°Everything is going to be okay, dad,¡± | said. ¡°They are not going to hurt me.¡± | knew a lot about Alpha Logan and Luna Emma. They were good people. | was thankful to them for letting my dad go. | would be an orphan now. | would grow up without him if they didn¡¯t show him mercy. Dad ran his ftingers through his hair. ¡°Both Emma and her daughter have magic,¡± my dad said. ¡°You need to be careful.¡± Emma and Logan had two children. Alpha Alexander and his twin sister Sophia. Alexander was the strongest Alpha in existence. His mother¡¯s magic made him more powerful than the rest of us. He didn¡¯t inherit his mother¡¯s magic, though. | didn¡¯t know much about his sister, but | knew that she had magic. Some were saying that she was even more powerful than her mother, but no one knew much about her. Logan and Emma kept her hidden from the rest of the world. They were protective of her. ¡°I know, dad,¡± | said. ¡°I¡¯m sure that it will be okay. I¡¯m sure that they won¡¯t hurt me.¡± ¡°Just stay away from them,¡± my dad said. ¡°Especially Emma¡¯s daughter. We don¡¯t know much about her, but people are saying that her magic is unpredictable but stronger than Emma''s.¡± | sighed and nodded. ¡°I am aware, dad. | will be careful.¡± Dad looked me up and down. ¡°Your mother will kill me if something happens to you,¡± dad said, making me chuckle a little. Dad frowned. ¡°It''s not funny,¡± he said. ¡°Your mom is scary when she is angry.¡± |ughed, shaking my head. ¡°Oh, | know,¡± | said. ¡°I was on the receiving end of her anger a lot of times.¡± Dad chuckled. ¡°I know. | was afraid for you.¡± Dad took a deep breath and a smile disappeared from his face. ¡°Are you sure that you want to go, Hunter?¡± he asked me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to, you know.¡± | sighed and leaned back in my chair. | looked my dad in the eyes. ¡°I am going dad,¡± | said. ¡°I won¡¯t waste an opportunity to make our pack better and stronger. | won¡¯t waste an opportunity to help our pack grow. I¡¯ve heard a lot about Logan and Emma. They don¡¯t seem like the people who would hurt me unless | threatened their family, which | definitely won¡¯t do.¡± Dad took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°| know, Hunter,¡± dad said. ¡°I wish | could stop being nervous, but you are my child and it¡¯s so freaking hard. You will understand one day.¡± I smiled a little. | couldn''t see myself as a dad yet, but | wanted to be someday. | could see myself as a mate. | couldn¡¯t wait to meet her. | couldn¡¯t wait to have her next to me. | couldn¡¯t wait to hold her, cherish her, and protect her. My dad always told me how important mates were and after hearing his story, | knew why he was telling me that. He almost lost his mate and he didn¡¯t want the same thing to happen to me. | would never allow it, though. | would fight for her until | took myst breath. ¡°| know, dad,¡± | chuckled. ¡°But | am focused on our pack for now.¡± My dad smiled at me. ¡°You are an amazing Alpha,¡± he said. ¡°I am so proud of you.¡± My heart swelled. ¡°Thank you, dad,¡± | said quietly. | heard footsteps approaching my office. | knew it was my mom even before she entered my office. ¡°Hey, honey,¡± my mom said as she opened the door. ¡°Did you pack your bags?¡± My dad turned around and smiled at my mom. ¡°| did, mom¡±; | said. ¡°I am leaving early in the morning.¡± My mom approached my dad and ced her hands on his shoulders. He took her hand in his and k*issed it. ¡°Why are you two still here?¡± | sighed, remembering what they said yesterday. Harry and | finally convinced them to go on a small vacation at one of our cabins on theke. They said that they would leave today. ¡°We are leaving in an hour,¡± my mom said. ¡°I wanted to see you before we left. | wanted to tell you to be careful.¡± ¡°| know, mom,¡± | smiled. ¡°Dad already told me to be careful.¡± My mom nodded and looked down at my dad. ¡°Are you ready to go, honey?¡± my mom asked. Dad smiled and gave her a little nod. ¡°If you don''t text me regrly, | will come ue and ciel you wae home,¡± my mo Gpidashe Iboked bark @ ane pointed a f*inger at me. ¡°You might be a big, bad Alpha now, but you are still my child and | can still ground you.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | tried to hold back myugh. ¡°| know, mom,¡± | said, biting the insides of my cheeks ta storcixySclt frome smmilirig. ¡°With Yext you.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°| can see you smiling, Hunter Reed,¡± my mom said. ¡°! arbelng seious!? keg yarrone abdated. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. She approached me and pulled me into a hug. ¡°Be careful, Hunter,¡± she said softly. ¡°I love you. ¡°| love you too, mom,¡± | said as | hugged her back. She let me go and patted my cheek a little. ¡°| will see you when you get back,¡± she said. | nodded and watched as she walked back to my dad. ¡°| love you, buddy,¡± dad said as he smiled at me and took my mom¡¯s hand in his. ¡°Love you too,¡± | said as | watched them walk out of my office. I smiled. | wanted to find a mate who would love me as much as my mom loved my dad. | hoped that | would find her soon. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chatper 179 Chatper 179 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER SEVEN ¡ª The Crescent Moon Pack (Hunter¡¯s POV) ¡°Wee to the Crescent Moon Pack, Alpha Hunter,¡± a warrior at the border said, bowing down to me. ¡°Thank you,¡± | said, giving him a small smile. ¡°Please continue driving,¡± the warrior told me. ¡°Alpha and Luna will wee you at the packhouse.¡± I smiled and nodded, closing the window back up. Holden stirred. ¡®What''s wrong?¡¯ | asked him. ¡®| don¡¯t know,¡¯ he mumbled. ¡®I¡¯m nervous. You need to be careful.¡¯ | sighed and shook my head. ¡®Iknow, Holden,¡¯ | said. ¡®Nothing bad will happen. Stop worrying.¡¯ ¡®I am an Alpha wolf,¡¯ he growled a little. ¡®It''s in my nature to be careful all the time.¡¯ ¡®Iknow,¡¯ | said, trying not to chuckle at him. ¡®l am sorry.¡¯ | could feel his annoyance grow, but he didn¡¯t say anything. | held back theugh and continued driving toward the packhouse. Thend was beautiful. | was driving through thick forest and | just wanted to jump out of the car and run. The towering trees surrounded the road on either side, their branches were stretching out overhead like a leafy canopy. Sunlight filtered through the dense branches. The air was fresh and cool, scented with the sweet aroma of pine needles and damp earth. The gentle hum of the car engine was the only sound that disturbed the quiet of the forest. The forest seemed to stretch on forever. | could sense the wolves who were standing guard in the forest. Suddenly, the forest opened up, and | found myself driving out into a clearing. | smiled, taking in the change of scenery. | saw the packhouse ahead and | slowed the car down. My eyes caught a glimpse of a couple who was standing at the entrance to the packhouse and greeting the guests. They were smiling and shaking their guests¡¯ hands. | knew immediately who it was. Logan and Emma Carter, Alpha and Luna of the Crescent Moon Pack. Luna Emma was beautiful. She had brown hair and blue eyes. She looked kind and loving. She was radiating an aura of peace and tranquility to all those around her. Her eyes sparkled with a gentle light, and her smile was warm and weing. Alpha Logan was a strong and dominant man who exuded an aura of power and control. His very presencemanded attention and respect. | could tell how fiercely protective he was of his Luna. His arm was wrapped around her waist and he was holding her close. No one dared to get too close to her. | got out of my car and took a deep breath. Suddenly, | was very nervous to approach them. | locked my car and fixed my posture. | had to tell myself that | could do this. | was a freaking Alpha of the oldest pack. | walked up to Alpha and Luna. Their eyes fell on me and | could feel the nervousness grow. ¡°Alpha Logan, Luna Emma,¡± | said politely, bowing my head a little. ¡°Alpha Hunter,¡± Alpha Logan said. ¡°Wee to the Crescent Moon Pack.¡± | looked up and saw Luna Emma smiling at me. Alpha Logan was careful. His arm tightened around his mate¡¯s waist. ¡°Thank you for having me,¡± | said. ¡°I am grateful that you decided to let mee.¡± ¡°Of course, Alpha Hunter,¡± Luna smiled. ¡°It wouldn''t be fair to punish a young Alpha for something that happened almost 20 years ago.¡± I smiled at her. ¡°You are always wee to our pack,¡± Alpha Logan said, making me look at him. | certainly wasn¡¯t expecting him to say that. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t hurt anyone, of course,¡± he added, giving me a stern look. | smiled and nodded. ¡°I would never do that. | respect and admire you, Alpha Logan. | would like us to work together in the future.¡± He looked me up and down. His face was expressionless. | couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking. ¡°We will see about that, Alpha Hunter,¡± he said. ¡°| would appreciate even a consideration,¡± | said, smiling politely. Alpha Logan nodded. ¡°How is your father?¡± Luna Emma asked, making me look at her. ¡°He is very well,¡± | said. ¡°He and my mom are enjoying their retirement.¡± m happy to hear that,¡± she said politely. | liked her. | liked them both. | was grateful for the opportunity that they had given me. ¡°Please go inside and freshen up,¡± Luna Emma said. ¡°One of our staff members will show you to your room.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± | said as | bowed a little. | was just about to walk away from them when an amazing scent made me freezepletely. It was amazing. It smelled like a field of violets. What the hell was that?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Holden stirred and tensed up. ¡°Is everything okay, Alpha Hunter?¡± | heard Luna Emma¡¯s voice. ¡°What''s that smell?¡± | mumbled, looking around. | wanted to find it. | wanted to fill my lungs with it. ¡°Smell?¡± Alpha Logan asked, confused. And then | saw her. Everything else around me faded away as my eyes locked on BY heart ski ed nent, GHP felt a rush dfidns wash over me: excitement, nervousness, and a deep sense of connection. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Her beauty was radiant and mesmerizing. Her features wen delicate a d penfert Ga Qyes BAN Gwine me in and making me feel as if she and | were the only people in the world. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Time seemed to stand still as | took in the sight of her. (couldnt evel {dpyxtoneattia Pcouldnt think. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. All | saw was her. All | wanted was her. When her beautiful green eyes met mine, | thought that | would explode with happiness. She was mine. That beautiful angel was mine. ¡°Mate,¡± we said at the same time and | felt a huge smile spread across my face. | wanted to rush toward her. | wanted to hold her. | wanted to press my I*ips against her and taste her. But someone stopped me. Someone grabbed me before | could get to my angel. Someone didn¡¯t want me to go to her. | growled loudly. | was going to rip them apart. Chatper 180 Chatper 180 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER EIGHT ¡ª Mate? (Sophia¡¯s POV) ¡°Come on, Fia,¡± my brother sighed. ¡°We arete.¡± | turned around to look at him. He was leaning on the door frame with his arms crossed over his c*hest. ¡°Why are you waiting for me?¡± | asked. ¡°You can go downstairs. | will be there soon.¡± Lex rolled his eyes at me. ¡°I am not leaving you alone. Hurry up.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± | mumbled as | bent down to zip up my boots. | was a little bit nervous. Ste kept stirring and | could feel the tension radiating off her. ¡®What''s wrong?¡¯ | asked her for what felt like a millionth time today. ¡®| don¡¯t know,¡¯ she mumbled. ¡®Hurry up, Sophia.¡¯ | furrowed my eyebrows and stood back up. Why was she so nervous? Why was she hurrying me up? ¡°Done?¡± Lex asked, making me look at him. | nodded and took a deep breath. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± he asked and | could hear a hint of worry in his voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± | mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m a little bit nervous.¡± | approached my brother and he wrapped an arm around my shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t be, Fia,¡± he said, giving me a small smile. ¡°You can leave whenever you want to, okay?¡± | nodded and smiled back at him. Lex moved his arm away from my shoulders and took my hand in his. He led me toward the stairs. The further we walked, the more Ste stirred.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. What the hell was wrong with her? ¡°Why is Ste so tense?¡± Lex asked, looking down at me. Axel probably told him. ¡°| don¡¯t know,¡± | mumbled. ¡°She¡¯s been like that the whole morning.¡± Lex furrowed his eyebrows and squeezed my hand tighter. | took a deep breath as we started walking down the stairs. Something smelt nice. Was it a new air refresher? It smelt like coffee and vani. | took a deep breath, letting the scent soothe me. My mom chose well this time. Those were my two favorite scents. Lex and | were almost at the bottom of the stairs when Ste stirred and whined. | felt eyes on me and | looked to my right. The world stopped spinning. Atall, muscr man was standing by the front door. His eyes were fixed on me. My whole body trembled. Ste purred. My scents were overwhelmed by him. His dark brown eyes sparkled. His muscles clenched. His dark hair was perfect and it looked so soft. | wanted to run my f*ingers through it. | wanted to bury my nose into it and take a deep breath. The scent wasing off him. He was my mate. Ste¡¯s excitement almost made me jump up and down. ¡°Mate,¡± | mumbled at the same time he did. ¡°Mate?¡± Lex eximed and | could hear the confusion in his voice. My mate moved. He wanted to approach me. | wanted him to. | wanted to t*ouch him. A quiet growl escaped me when my dad stopped him. Lex pulled me behind him, and | couldn¡¯t see my mate anymore. ¡°Mate?¡± | heard my dad¡¯s angry voice. ¡°Let me go!¡± my mate spoke, making me shiver. ¡°She is my mate. You can¡¯t keep me from her!¡± His voice was deep and pleasurable. It was like velvet, rich and smooth, with a subtle roughness that added a t*ouch of masculinity. His voice made me want to listen and follow. | wanted him to keep talking. | wanted to listen to him forever. ¡°Get her out of here, Alex,¡± my dad said, making my heart skip a beat. No. | didn¡¯t want to go. Why didn¡¯t my dad let my mate come to me? ¡°Are you f*ucking kidding me?!¡± my mate shouted. ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± | wanted to go to him, but Alex picked me up and rushed upstairs. ¡°Let me go!¡± | shouted, trying to get out of my brother¡¯s arms. His hold on me only tightened. ¡°Stop it, Sophia,¡± Lex growled. ¡°You can¡¯t go to him.¡± | heard shouting from downstairs. | heard my mate yelling. | heard my dad telling him that he couldn''t go to me. Mom? | mind-linked her. What is going on? Don¡¯t worry, honey. My mom said calmly. | will talk to your dad. He is just surprised, that''s all. But why? | asked. Who is he, mom? | didn¡¯t recognize my mate. | didn¡¯t know who he was. He is Alpha Hunter. My mom said. He is Alpha Nathan¡¯s son. My heart stopped beating. Alpha Nathan¡¯s son? The same man who tried to take my mom away from my dad? ¡®Hunter,¡¯ Ste purred. Lex walked into my dad¡¯s office and put me down. He shut the door and started pacing around. He tangled his ftingers into his hair and took a deep breath. ¡°Lex...,¡± | mumbled, but he stopped me immediately. ¡°No, Sophia,¡± he said, looking up at him. ¡°You are not going anywhere near that man.¡± My heart clenched painfully. | understood why Lex and my dad didn¡¯t want me near him, but he was my mate. | wanted to talk to him. | needed to talk to him. ¡°He is my mate,¡± | said quietly. Lex growled and started pacing around the office again. | watched as he clenched his fists repeatedly. ¡°His father is an insane bastard,¡± Lex said angrily. ¡°His sQn is\probably the ofiecan''t be ttusted. We can''t allow this.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Ste tensed up. | growled. Lex looked at me and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don''t, Sophia,¡± he said. ¡°You know that | am right.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know him,¡± | argued. ¡°He could be different than his father.¡± Lex approached me and ced his hands on my shoulders. He bent down to look into my eyes. ¡°His father tried to take our mom away,¡± Lex said, Fittipg| iis 1eeA"His fathersnieado kifAunt Daisy and ason.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. My heart felt like it was being stabbed repeatedly. My dad''s office door burst open. Mason and Mike ran inside. ¡°Is it true?¡± Mason growled loudly as he approached me and grabbed my arm. ¡°Yes,¡± Lex said as he looked at him. ¡°You know the whole story?¡± ¡°What story?¡± Mike asked. ¡°Who do we need to beat up?¡± Mason nodded and pulled me into a hug. All of us ignored Mike. m sorry, Soph,¡± he mumbled. ¡°You deserve a better mate.¡± | wrapped my arms around my cousin and let the tears fall down my cheeks. They didn¡¯t know hi raly''t know him, Sep weteking about in Mlikee he was the one who tried to take my mom and kill my aunt. Would they even let me meet him? Would they even allow him to show us that he wasn''t his father? Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Ste whined. She knew the answer. We both did. Chatper 181 Chatper 181 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 ¡ª- CHAPTER NINE ¡ª He Isn''t His Father (Emma''s POV) | was inplete shock. Alpha Nathan¡¯s son was my daughter¡¯s mate?! Was the Goddess messing with us? ¡°Where is he taking her?!¡± Alpha Hunter screamed, trying to get out of Logan¡¯s hold. ¡°She is mine! Bring her back!¡± Logan growled. | looked around and saw our numerous guests staring at us. | smiled at them and grabbed my mate¡¯s arm. Take him to the kitchen. | mind-linked him. We can''t do this here. Logan nced around us and growled quietly. He started pulling Alpha Hunter away. ¡°What the f*uck are you doing?!¡± Alpha Hunter growled. ¡°Let me go to her!¡± My heart skipped a beat. There had to be a misunderstanding. Mom? My daughter mind-linked me. What is going on? Don¡¯t worry, honey. | said, trying to sound as calm as possible. | will talk to your dad. He is just surprised, that¡¯s all. But why? She asked and | could hear the desperation in her voice. Who is he, mom? My heart broke for my little girl. She didn¡¯t deserve this. He is Alpha Hunter. | said. He is Alpha Nathan¡¯s son. She didn¡¯t mind-link me back and | focused on my mate and Alpha Hunter. We were already in the kitchen. Logan let go of Alpha Hunter and growled. ¡°Alpha Logan, | will fight you to get to her,¡± Alpha Hunter growled. ¡°She is mine. You can¡¯t forbid me to see her. You can¡¯t take her from me. Why would you even do that?¡± Alpha Hunter was shaking. | could tell that he was holding back from attacking my mate. Logan took a step closer to him, but | grabbed his arm and stopped him. ¡°Do you know who she is, Alpha Hunter?¡± | asked, making him look at me. ¡°Does it matter?¡± Alpha Hunter growled. ¡°She is my mate. | don¡¯t care who she is. | don¡¯t care about her position in the pack.¡± | took a deep breath and tightened my hand around Logan¡¯s arm. My mate was shaking. | could feel the anger radiating off him. ¡°She is our daughter, Alpha Hunter,¡± | said, trying to stop my voice from trembling. Alpha Hunter''s eyes widened. He looked from me to Logan. | could see his body tense up even more, but he took a small step back. He looked back at me and | could see the fear in his eyes. ¡°Your daughter?¡± he mumbled quietly. ¡°Yes,¡± | nodded. Alpha Hunter closed his eyes and tightened his jaw. ¡°| don¡¯t care about the past,¡± he said. ¡°She is mine.¡± ¡°Well, | ftucking care!¡± Logan eximed angrily. ¡°| am not letting my daughter be with a man whose father almost destroyed my family!¡± Alpha Hunter opened his eyes abruptly. He growled and took a step closer to us. ¡°My dad made a mistake,¡± Alpha Hunter said angrily. ¡°He was cursed. He would never hurt anyone. He is a good man.¡± Logan growled loudly. ¡°A good man?! He tried to kill a pregnant woman!¡± ¡°Logan,¡± | called him, pulling him closer to me. ¡°Stop.¡± He looked at me angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are okay with this!¡± | looked at Alpha Hunter and took a deep breath. | wasn¡¯t okay with it, but the Goddess had to have a reason for creating a mate bond between them. ¡°I am not okay with it, but we can¡¯t me Alpha Hunter for his father¡¯s mistakes,¡± | said, looking back at my mate. ¡°He isn¡¯t his father.¡± Logan narrowed his eyes and tightened his jaw. ¡°Emma...,¡± he spoke sternly, but | interrupted him. ¡°We can¡¯t separate them,¡± | said softly. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be okay. We need to let them decide. We need to let Sophia decide.¡± Logan studied my face for a second before he closed his eyes and sighed. His body rxed a little. Remember everything we taught our kids about mates. | mind-linked him. We can¡¯t go against it, Logan. It wouldn¡¯t be fair. Both Logan and | decided that we would teach our kids about the value of the mate bond. We always told them that a mate bond was a gift from the Goddess which should be protected and cherished. Logan was the one who insisted on us doing so. He wanted to correct his own mistake. Logan opened his eyes and looked at Hunter. m against this,¡± Logan said quietly. ¡°My daughter shouldn¡¯t have been mated to you. But my Luna is right. | will let her decide.¡± Alpha Hunter clenched his fists. | could see anger sh in his eyes. | leaned in and ced a small k*iss on Logan¡¯s c*hest. | was so proud of him. | could feel his anger and pain. | could feel his fear. | had the same emotions he did. | was angry. | was scared. | was in pain. | knew how hard it was for him to put aside those emotions. | knew how hard it was for him to say those words. m not going to hurt her,¡± Alpha Hunter said angrily. ¡°She is my mate. My father taught me to cherish the Goddess¡¯ gift and that¡¯s what | will do.¡± | nced at Logan. He wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°| need to see her,¡± Alpha Hunter said and | could hear the painin his@dite. ait here far adedetd)''?told him as | pulled Logan toward the other room. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. iG | needed to calm him down a little before we took Alpha Hunter to see Sophie. As soon as the door closed behind us, Logan pulled me to him andi 1) Apia Areal tanghdu my f*ingers into pate and k*issed him back. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°Why her?¡± Logan mumbled as he leaned his forehead on mine. ¡°| don¡¯t know,¡± | sighed as | caressed his cheek. ¡°The Goddess had to have a reason.¡± Logan sighed and lifted his head. He ced another small k*iss on my I¡®ips. ¡°I love you,¡± he mumbled. ¡°| know,¡± | said, smiling back at him. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± Logan grunted and took my hand in his. We walked back to the kitchen. ¡°We will let you meet our daughter, more Hunter,¡± Lo ansaid, ¡®ae!!! Ou are out of my re plese read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Alpha Hunter tightened his jaw and nodded. | gave him a small smile as | started walking out of the kitchen and pulling Logan behind me. Where are you? | mind-linked my son. Dad''s office. He responded immediately. What is going on? | didn¡¯t answer his question. | knew how he would react if he knew that we were bringing Alpha Hunter with us. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chatper 182 Chatper 182 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER TEN ¡ª My Angel (Hunter¡¯s POV) My whole body was trembling. | needed to see her. Sophia. Her name was perfect. She was my Angel. | couldn''t believe that the Goddess mated me to her. What was her n? Was she trying to punish us? Was she trying to punish our parents? No matter what her reason was, | would never give up my mate. | would fight for her until myst breath. We approached arge, oak door, and | knew that she was in the room. | could smell her sweet scent. | could hear her heartbeat. ¡°Dad...,¡± someone spoke but stopped as soon as | walked into the room. My eyes found her immediately. She was staring at me wide-eyed. A man who was standing next to her pulled her behind him, making me growl. ¡°What the f*uck is he doing here?!¡± the same voice eximed angrily. | couldn¡¯t see my Angel anymore. | wanted to rip that man apart and pull her to me. ¡°We need to let Sophia decide what to do, Alex,¡± Luna Emma said. ¡°He is not going anywhere near her,¡± the man called Alex said. ¡°| am deciding for her.¡± My eyes snapped to him and | growled again. Who the f*uck was he?! He was so simr to my Angel. They had the same eyes and the same hair. They had the same facial features. It had to be her twin. ¡°Alex, honey...,¡± Luna Emma said, but he interrupted her. m not letting him hurt her,¡± Alex growled, keeping his eyes on me. ¡°I am not letting him near her.¡± I clenched my fists and tightened my jaw. ¡°She is my mate,¡± | said angrily. ¡°You can¡¯t keep her from me. You can¡¯t decide for her.¡± Alex opened his mouth to speak, but a melodic voice stopped him. ¡°Lex, please,¡± she said, making my heart skip a beat. ¡°Let me talk to him.¡± | looked at the man who was standing in front of her. Who the f*uck was he, and why was he touching my mate? | wanted to rip him apart. | narrowed my eyes at him, making him growl a little. ¡°Don''t t*ouch her,¡± | told him quietly. ¡°Step away.¡± ¡°Don''t tell me what to do,¡± the man said angrily. ¡°She is my cousin. | am protecting her from you. | will always protect her from you and everyone else.¡± | tightened my jaw. | was the one who would always protect her. | was the one who would always make sure that she was safe. ¡°You don¡¯t need to protect her from me,¡± | said. ¡°I am her mate. She is safe with me.¡± ¡°Tell that to your father,¡± the man said. ¡°He tried to kill my mother and me.¡± My eyes widened a little. So this was Beta Andrew''s son? ¡°Mason, please,¡± my mate said softly. | wanted to see her. | wanted to t*ouch her. Holden was on edge and | was barely able to stop him from taking over and ripping everyone apart. ¡°Let''s give them some time to talk,¡± Luna Emma said. ¡°Alpha Hunter won¡¯t hurt her.¡± | looked at her and smiled a little. | was extremely thankful to her. If she didn¡¯t calm Alpha Logan down, | wouldn¡¯t be able to see my mate. ¡°Are you serious, mom?!¡± Alex eximed angrily. ¡°I am not leaving her alone with him!¡± ¡°Yes, you are, Alex,¡± Luna Emma sighed. ¡°Sophia will be fine.¡± Alex tightened his jaw and clenched his fists. ¡°I won''t hurt her,¡± | told him. He approached me and pointed a f*inger at me. ¡°If you hurt her, | will ftucking kill you,¡± he threatened me. ¡°I will rip you apart and burn the f*ucking pieces.¡± | believed him, but his threats were unnecessary. | would never hurt her. She was a part of my body and my soul. Alex walked past me and stormed out of the room. ¡°Mason, Mike,e on,¡± Luna Emma said. ¡°Alex won''t be your only problem if youy a f*inger on her,¡± Mason said as he walked away slowly. l ignored his threat because | could finally see her. Goddess, she was so f*ucking beautiful. She was staring at me and | could tell that she was very nervous. She kept ncing behind me at her parents. ¡°You have 10 minutes, Alpha Hunter,¡± | heard Alpha Logan¡¯s voice. | could hear the door close behind me. We were finally alone. | smiled at her and she took a deep breath. | couldn''t do this anymore. | approached her in three long strides and | cupped her soft cheeks. Both of us gasped. The tingles and sparks were so intense. My body shivered. My heart was racing so fast that | thought it would jump out of my c*hest. Holden was jumping up and down. | could tell that he was saying something, but | couldn¡¯t focus enough to know what. | finally had my mate in my arms. She ced her small hands over mine and smiled a little. ¡°Hi, Sophia,¡± | mumbled as | leaned my forehead on hers. ¡°Hello, Hunter,¡± she said softly, making me smile. ¡°You are beautiful, Angel,¡± | said quietly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe what a precious gift the Goddess has given me.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She was. | couldn''t believe how lucky | was. | couldn''t believe that 510)" vtisuioite- WolPwas mine. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | could feel her tense up a little. | raised my head and looked at her beautiful green eyes. ¡°Our parents...,¡± she spoke, but | interrupted her immediately. ¡°What happened with them isn¡¯t our concern, Sophia,¡± | said wean let that stannia ol} Way.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She furrowed her eyebrows and bit her lower I*ip. | almost fainted. | wanted to do that. | wanted to k*iss her and taste her and bite her I*ips gently. F*uck ¡°Sophia, Angel, you are mine,¡± | told her softly as | caresses) eer cided wil peyer stp lfighting for you. | want you.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. She opened her eyes and looked at me. | almost melted into a useless puddle. | kept my eyes on hers as | bent down and pressed my I*ips against her soft ones. | could feel my heartbeat in my throat. | could feel the tingles in my toes. | could feel my body warm up. She tasted f*ucking amazing. She m*oaned a little and parted her I*ips. Her warm breath made me shiver. | wanted more of her. Both of us closed our eyes at the same time. | wrapped an arm around her waist and pressed her closer to me. She fit perfectly in my arms. | would never stop fighting for her. She was mine and it would always stay like that. Chatper 183 Chatper 183 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER ELEVEN ¡ª Fear (Alexander''s POV) | was pissed as f*uck. Was my mom going crazy?! I mmed her office door behind me. My whole body was shaking with anger. | wanted to go back and kill him. | wanted to go back and take her somewhere safe. If he hurt her... The door opened, and the rest of my family walked inside. ¡°What the fuck, mom?!¡± | screamed as | turned around. ¡°If he hurts her...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to your mom like that,¡± my dad interrupted me angrily. | looked at him and tightened my jaw. ¡°Alex, honey, | know that you are scared, but he won¡¯t hurt her,¡± my mom said. ¡°She is his mate. He can¡¯t do it.¡± | clenched my fists and started pacing around the office nervously. ¡°Why would you let him talk to her?¡± Mason asked. ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve her. What his father did...¡± ¡°Was horrible,¡± my mom said, interrupting Mason. ¡°But Alpha Hunter isn¡¯t his father.¡± ¡°No,¡± Mason said angrily. ¡°He could be even worse.¡± The fear exploded inside of me. Mason was right. He could be even worse. What if he was hurting her right now? What if he killed her? What if | never saw her again? My heart was going to jump out of my body. | could feel it in my throat. It would fall out of my mouth. | was f*ucking sure of it. ¡®She is okay, Alex,¡¯ Axel told me. ¡®She is alive. | would know if she wasn¡¯t. You would know if she wasn''t.¡¯ Axel was right, but the fear | felt blocked mepletely. | couldn¡¯t feel anything but my heart racing like crazy. The door burst open and my uncle and aunt walked inside. ¡°Is it true?!¡± my uncle growled loudly. ¡°Is the ftucker¡¯s son her mate?!¡± My uncle was as pissed off as | was. My aunt looked worried. ¡°Yes,¡± my dad answered his question. ¡°Alpha Hunter is her mate.¡± My uncle growled and looked around the room. ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked. ¡°Talking to Alpha Hunter,¡± Mason mumbled angrily. My uncle¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at my parents. ¡°How could you let that happen?!¡± he screamed. ¡°We have to go get her! He is going to hurt her!¡± |pletely agreed with him. ¡°It''s okay, Andrew,¡± my mom said. ¡°He won¡¯t hurt her. She is okay.¡± My uncle¡¯s eyes widened even more. ¡°What the hell, Emma?¡± he asked angrily. ¡°She will be okay, Andrew,¡± my mom sighed. ¡°He isn¡¯t going to hurt her.¡± My uncle looked at my dad in disbelief. ¡°You let your daughter alone with that man?!¡± my uncle eximed angrily. ¡°Are you f*ucking insane?! His father tried to kill my mate and my son!¡± ¡°That boy is not his father, Andrew,¡± my mom said with a hint of anger in his voice. My uncle looked at her and narrowed his eyes. ¡°No, Emma, but he was raised by him,¡± he said, taking a step closer to my mom. ¡°Do you have any idea how much hatred toward us Nathan probably nted into his son? You rejected him. We humiliated him. Logan and | beat the s*hit out of him. He hates us, Emma, and you just left your daughter alone with his son.¡± The fear | felt just doubled. My uncle was right. | should have never left that office! | should have never left her alone with him! ¡°Andrew...,¡± my aunt spoke, but | didn¡¯t hear the rest. | growled as | rushed out of my mom''s office and toward my dad''s. | saw red. | was going to kill him. Someone stopped me though. | growled and looked behind me. It was Jake. ¡°Don''t, Alex,¡± he said, tightening his arms around me. ¡°She is okay. Give her a few minutes to deal with this on her own.¡± | narrowed my eyes at him. Did he think that he would be able to stop me? | could shake him off like a bug. ¡°Alex,¡± | heard my dad''s voice. | looked up and saw him standing at the entrance to my mom¡¯s office. ¡°Give her a few more minutes,¡± dad said quietly. ¡°She is okay.¡± | wanted to rip them all into tiny pieces. ¡°Come on,¡± Jake said as he started to pull me back into my mom¡¯s office. ¡°Don¡¯t lecture me, Andrew,¡± | heard my mom''s annoyed voice. ¡°I was there. | saved them.¡± | walked in just in time to see my uncle growl at my mom. ¡°| swear to Goddess, Andrew, | will punch you if you don¡¯t stop growling at your sister,¡± my aunt said sternly. ¡°That is my niece in there!¡± my uncle said, clenching his fists. ¡°What if he hurts her? What if he tries to take her away? He is his father¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Warriors are stationed around the packhouse,¡± Jake said calmly. ¡°We''ve increased border security. He isn¡¯t taking her anywhere.¡± ¡°| mind-linked Jake as soon as | agreed to this s*hitshow,¡± my dad said. ¡°I told him what happened and | told him to secure the ce. | am not letting anything bad happen to my princess.¡± My uncle scoffed and sat down on the couch. He crossed his arms over his c*hest and looked at my aunt. ¡°Do you agree with Emma?¡± he asked her. My aunt sighed and nodded. ¡°This boy isn¡¯t Nathan,¡± my aunt said. ¡°We can¡¯t ruin the possibility of love for Sophie.¡± And then a hopeful thought came to my mind. ¡°What if he is her cursed mate?¡± | asked, making all of t look @tirhe. : taffsnends ho mates, just like mom did?¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | couldn''t read the emotions on their faces. ¡°| hope not,¡± my mom said. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to go through that.¡± ¡°But that could mean that there is another man for her,¡± | said. ¡°That could mean that she can reject Hunter.¡± My mom sighed and approached me. She lifted her hands and cupped my cheeks. ¡°| know that you are worried, honey,¡± she said softly. ¡°l know that Lyyamnt to keep sisten safe) But on''t Hope at Pe has two mates. You don''t want her to go through that pain.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. | tightened my jaw and took a deep breath. | heard the office door open and | looked behind me. ¡°Fia!¡± | eximed as | rushed to her and pulled her into a hug. She was okay. She wasn¡¯t hurt. She was alive. Chapter 259Chapter 258 Chapter 257Chapter 256Chapter 255Chapter 254Chapter 253Chapter 252Chapter 251Chapter 250Chapter 249Chapter 248Chapter 247Chapter 246Chapter 245Chapter 244Chapter 243 Chapter 242Chapter 241 Chapter 240Chapter 239Chapter 238Chapter 237Chapter 236Chapter 235Chapter 234Chapter 233Chapter 232 Chapter 231 Chapter 230Chapter 229Chapter 228 Chapter 227Chapter 226Chapter 225Chapter 224Chapter 223 Chapter 222Chapter 221 Chapter 220Chapter 219Chapter 218Chapter 217Chapter 216 Chapter 215Chapter 214Chapter 213 Chapter 212Chapter 211Chapter 210Chapter 209Chapter 208Chapter 207Chapter 206Chapter 205Chapter 204Chapter 203Chapter 202Chapter 201 Chapter 200 Chapter 199Chapter 198Chapter 197Chapter 196 Chapter 19 Papter 194 chante 1AChasED 92 Chapter Tc pter 190Chapter 189Chapter 188Chapter 187Chapter 186Chapter 185Chapter 184 Chapter 183Chapter 182Chapter 181Chapter 180Chapter 179Chapter 178Chapter 177Chapter 176Chapter 175Chapter 174Chapter 173 Chapter 172Chapter 171Chapter 170 Chapter 169Chapter 168Chapter 167 Chapter 166Chapter 165Chapter 164Chapter 163Chapter 162Chapter 161Chapter 160Chapter 159Chapter 158Chapter 157Chapter 156Chapter 155Chapter 154Chapter 153Chapter 152Chapter 151 Chapter 150 Chapter 149Chapter 148Chapter 147Chapter 146Chapter 145 Chapter 144Chapter 143Chapter 142Chapter 141Chapter 140Chapter 139Chapter 138Chapter 137Chapter 136 Chapter 135Chapter 134Chapter 133 Chapter 132Chapter 131 Chapter 130Chapter 129Chapter 128Chapter 127Chapter 126Chapter 125Chapter 124Chapter 123Chapter 122Chapter 121Chapter 120Chapter 119Chapter 118Chapter 117Chapter 116Chapter 115Chapter 114Chapter 113 Chapter 112Chapter 111Chapter 110 Chapter 109Chapter 108Chapter 107 Chapter 106Chapter 105Chapter 104 Chapter 103Chapter 102Chapter 101Chapter 100Chapter 99Chapter 98Chapter 97Chapter 96Chapter 95Chapter 94Chapter 93Chapter 92 Chapter 91 Chapter 90Chapter 89Chapter 88Chapter 87Chapter 86Chapter 85Chapter 84Chapter 83Chapter 82Chapter 81Chapter 80Chapter 79Chapter 78Chapter 77 Chapter 76Chapter 75 Chapter 74Chapter 73Chapter 72Chapter 71Chapter 7OChapter 69Chapter 68Chapter 67Chapter 66Chapter 65Chapter 64Chapter 63Chapter 62Chapter 61Chapter 60Chapter 59Chapter 58Chapter 57Chapter 56Chapter 55Chapter 54Chapter 53Chapter 52Chapter 51Chapter 50Chapter 49Chapter 48Chapter 47Chapter 46Chapter 45Chapter AA4Chapter 43Chapter 42 Chapter 41Chapter 40Chapter 39Chapter 38Chapter 37 Chapter 36Chapter 35Chapter 34Chapter 33 Chapter 32Chapter 31Chapter 30Chapter 29Chapter 28Chapter 27Chapter 26Chapter 25 Chapter 24 Chapter 23Chapter 22Chapter 21 Chapter 20Chapter 19Chapter 18Chapter 17 Chapter 16Chapter 15Chapter 14 Chapter 13Chapter 12 Chapter 11Chapter 10Chapter 9Chapter 8Chapter 7Chapter 6 Chapter 5Chapter 4Chapter 3 Chapter 2Chapter 1 Please read the original Chatper 184 Chatper 184 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER TWELVE ¡ª Who Is She? (Hunter¡¯s POV) | entered the bedroom, closed the door, and took a deep breath. | could still taste her on my I*ips. | could still feel her skin under my f*ingerprints. Her scent was still in my lungs. | was head over heels in love and | would fight for her until myst breath. | thought that my heart would break when she said that she needed a little bit of time to figure everything out. | didn¡¯t know why. She wanted me as much as | wanted her. | could tell. | knew it. ¡®It''s because of her family,¡¯ Holden sighed. ¡®| know,¡¯ | mumbled. ¡®But Luna Emma doesn¡¯t have a problem with it.¡¯ ¡®Her father and brother do,¡¯ Holden growled. ¡®They will try to take her from us.¡¯ | could feel his anger growing. He was possessive. He was territorial. ¡®Of course | am,¡¯ Holden sighed. ¡®l am a wolf. | am an Alpha wolf and she is mine.¡± ¡®l know, Holden,¡¯ | said. ¡®Everything would be okay. We will give her some time to talk to her parents. She wants us.¡¯ ¡°She does,¡¯ Holden agreed. ¡®I talked to her wolf. They both want us.¡¯ | smiled and leaned against the door. | ran a finger over my I*ips, remembering how f*ucking good she tasted. She was mine. Sophia was mine. My smile grew. My heart felt like it had grown double ever since | saw her for the first time. | felt stronger. | was happier. Everything was better because | found her. ¡®You need to call your parents,¡¯ Holden said, making me tense up. ¡°F*uck,¡± | mumbled as | leaned my head against the door and closed my eyes. ¡®They will be thrilled, Hunter,¡¯ Holden said. ¡®| hope so,¡¯ | mumbled as | opened my eyes and took a deep breath. | reached into my pocket and pulled out my phone. Awave of nervousness washed over me. What would my parents say? What if they reacted the same way Alpha Logan did? Would it be bad if | called them tomorrow? ¡®Just call them, Hunter,¡¯ Holden sighed. ¡®They will be pissed off if you hide it from them.¡¯ I sighed and unlocked my phone. Holden was right. m always right,¡¯ he said, making me roll my eyes. | searched for my mom¡¯s number and pressed dial. | took a deep breath and waited to hear her voice. It didn¡¯t take long for her to answer. ¡°Hunter, honey, is everything okay?¡± she asked worriedly. ¡°Did you arrive? Were they nice to you? Did they hurt you?¡± | stopped myself from chuckling. m okay, mom,¡± | said as | walked over to the bed and sat down. ¡°I arrived and they were very weing. I¡¯m not hurt.¡± My mom sighed in relief. ¡°Oh, | was so worried.¡± | gulped and closed my eyes. ¡°Is dad there?¡± | asked, wanting to tell them as soon as possible. | had to do it before | changed my mind. ¡°Yes, honey, he and Harry are watching TV,¡± mom said. ¡°He is waiting for me to get ready so we can leave.¡± ¡°Can you go to the living room and put me on speaker?¡± | asked. There was a moment of silence before my mom spoke worriedly. ¡°Why, honey?¡± she asked. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Yes, mom,¡± | said, trying to stay calm. ¡°Just go to the living room and put me on speaker.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± my mom mumbled and | could hear her move. | heard the door open and close. | heard her footsteps. A few momentster, | could hear my father and brother arguing about something. My heart was beating faster and faster by the second. ¡°Oh, hey honey, are you ready?¡± | heard my dad''s voice. ¡°Almost,¡± my mom said. ¡°Hunter is on the phone.¡± ¡°S*hitface!¡± my brother eximed, making me roll my eyes. ¡°Hey, bud, is everything okay?¡± my dad asked. | could hear my mom scolding Harry quietly. | could imagine him rolling his eyes at her. ¡°Yes, dad, everything is fine,¡± | said. ¡°I have something to tell you guys.¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± my dad asked worriedly. ¡°It did,¡± | said as a small smile spread across my face. ¡°I found my mate.¡± My family was silent for a second, but then their joy erupted.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Oh, Goddess!¡± ¡°| knew you could do it, s*hitface!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my boy!¡± | chuckled and shook my head. ¡°Who is she?¡± my mom asked. ¡°Is she pretty? Oh, what am | asking, of course she is!¡± ¡°We have a new Luna?¡± my dad asked, not even allowing me to answer my mom''s question. ¡°Will she be able to tolerate your annoying ass?¡± my brother asked, chuckling. | rolled my eyes. | was going to kick his a*ss when | came home. ¡°| will tell you if you allow me to speak,¡± | sighed. ¡°Sorry, honey,¡± my mom said. ¡°We are just so excited.¡± I smiled and took a deep breath. ¡°So, tell us about our new Luna, son,¡± my dad said. ¡°Who is she?¡± | gulped and closed my eyes. | tried to take another deep breath, but | couldn''t. It felt like a hand was squeezing my lungs. ¡°Sophia Carter, daughter of Alpha Logan and Luna Emma,¡± | said quietly. The silence on the other end of the call made my stomach turn. ¡°What did you say?¡± my dad mumbled after a while. ¡°Alpha Logan and Luna Emma''s daughter is my mate,¡± | repeated. 1 Aviv ayiesoriig? Mh rother said ta ¡®| heard that she is very pretty.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. He still didn¡¯t know what happened between our dad and Sophia¡¯s parents. ¡°Mom, dad?¡± | called them, ignoring my brother. ¡°We are very happy, honey,¡± my mom said quietly. ¡°We are just a little bit shocked.¡± | understood that. ¡°Why?¡± my brother asked. ¡°Is it because she has magic? | think it¡¯s cool.¡± ¡°How did her family react?¡± my dad asked me. | sighed and ran my f*ingers through my hair ¡°They were shocked,¡± | said. ¡°At first they didn¡¯t let me see her, buria | ea marageued convince Alpha to let me talk to Sophia.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°Why wouldn''t they let you see her?¡± my brother asked angrily. ¡°She is your mate!¡± ¡°We will exinter, honey,¡± my mom told my brother. ¡°Did you talk to her?¡± my dad asked. ¡°| did,¡± | said, smiling a little. ¡°She wants me too, dad. She just needs a little bit of time to figure things out with her family.¡± | would give her time. | would wait patiently. | would do whatever the hell | needed to do to have her. | show her gw ppc 6 alsrertor Woulidsho ow her that | was a good man who was worthy of her love. | would show her family that | was a good man who would love her and protect her until myst breath. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Chatper 185 Chatper 185 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER THIRTEEN ¡ª Confused (Sophia¡¯s POV) Lex was holding me so tightly that | was having trouble breathing. ¡°I am okay, Lex,¡± | said, rubbing his back gently. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know that Soph,¡± Mason mumbled angrily. ¡°We don¡¯t know who he is.¡± ¡®He is my mate,¡¯ Ste growled. ¡®He is, Ste,¡¯ | sighed. ¡®But it¡¯s understandable that they are afraid. We need to be patient with them.¡¯ She didn¡¯t respond, but | could feel her annoyance. Lex let me go and looked at me worriedly. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Jacob asked me, making me look at him. | took a deep breath and released it slowly. | wanted him. Goddess, how much | wanted him. He was my mate. He was made for me and | was made for him. But... ¡°He is dangerous, Sophia,¡± Mason said as he crossed his arms over his c*hest. ¡°His father is dangerous. You need to think about what to do.¡± It didn¡¯t feel like | was in danger when | was in his arms. It didn¡¯t feel like | was in danger when he was k*issing me. | looked at my dad, who was leaning on my mom¡¯s desk. He had a worried look on his face. | moved away from Lex and approached my dad. | needed hisfort. He opened his arms immediately. He knew what | needed. He knew how much | loved him. ¡°Oh, princess,¡± he mumbled as he wrapped his arms around me. | wrapped my arms around his waist and leaned my head on his c*hest. ¡°Everything is going to be okay, Sophie,¡± my dad said. ¡°We will love and support you no matter what you decide.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to do. | wanted him. | wanted him so much it hurt. But his father hurt my family. His father almost killed my aunt and Mason. His father almost took my mom away from my dad. Was his father the same man he was all those years ago? Would he even ept me as his son¡¯s mate? Was he still angry at my family? Would he try to hurt me as an act of revenge? Would he try to hurt my family again? Well, | didn¡¯t care if he hurt me, but | couldn¡¯t let him hurt my family. And then there was the whole issue with my magic. | had both light and dark magic inside me. Anna and my mom taught me how to gain control over the darkness. They taught me how to suppress it and stop it from consuming me. | hadn¡¯t told anyone yet, but it was getting harder and harder to keep the darkness away. | could feel it pushing me to set it free. | could feel it fueling up my insides. | could tell that Lex could tell that something was going on, but he still didn¡¯t bring it up. It was only a matter of time before he would. What if | hurt Hunter with my magic? What if | hurt his family or pack? What if they started to fear me? | had so many questions and so many concerns. | had so many reasons to ept him and so many to reject him. | was so confused and | didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Your dad is right, sweetie,¡± my uncle said. ¡°We will support you no matter what. We are just scared.¡± | looked at him and nodded. ¡°I know,¡± | mumbled. ¡°I am scared too.¡± My dad k*issed the top of my head and rubbed my back gently. ¡°You can¡¯t do it, Sophia,¡± Mason said as he started to pace around. ¡°His father could hurt you. He could hurt you. Maybe you are not even his real mate. There are so many things to consider...¡± | stopped listening. My heart felt like it was going to stop. What did Mason say? | wasn''t Hunter¡¯s real mate? What? Why would he say that? | was Hunter¡¯s mate. | felt it all: the connection, the tingles, the sparks. | felt it all. It was there. It wasn''t fake. | could feel my heartbeat in my throat. What the hell was Mason talking about?! ¡°What did you say?¡± | mumbled as | stepped away from my dad. Mason stopped talking and looked at me. He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I said a lot,¡± he mumbled with a confused expression on his face. ¡°You said that I¡¯m not Hunter¡¯s real mate,¡± | mumbled, trying to stop my voice from shaking. Alook of guilt shed across Mason¡¯s face. He looked at my mom. And then it dawned on me. They thought that | was his cursed mate. | felt tears in the corners of my eyes. ¡°Sophie, honey, he is your Goddess-given mate,¡± my mom said as she pulled me into her arms. ¡°You are not cursed, princess.¡± | hugged my mom and leaned my head on her shoulders.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Warm tears fell on my cheek. m sorry, Soph,¡± Mason mumbled. ¡°We were talking about the possibility of you having two mates just like your mom, and it just came out. | didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. | am sorry. | am so sorry.¡± Ste whined. Her pain overwhelmed me. | closed my eyes and took a deep breath. My mom kept k¡¯issing the top of my head. ¡°You are not going to go through that pain, my princess,¡± my mom said softly. ¡°I promise.¡± Was it possible? Did | have two mates just like my mor did? Was\ \ Hugtes rou Ne Was | bended to another man as well? Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡®No!¡¯ Ste whined. ¡®We are his. | know it. | can feel it.¡± | didn¡¯t respond. | couldn¡¯t. The pain was drowning me ¡°Okay, everyone out,¡± my brother said angrily. ¡°Leave us alone.¡± ¡°Alex..my uncle spoke, but Alex interrupted him. ¡°| said to leave us alone,¡± Lex said. ¡°I need to talk to her alone.¡± My mom k*issed the top of my head again and let me go. ¡°It is going to be okay, Soph,¡± my mom said as she cuppacmyche \averivee a atall smile. ¡°We are all here for you.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | heard the rest of my family leave my mom¡¯s office quietly. My mom and dad stayed. ¡°We love you, princess,¡± my dad mumbled as he hu ede tighily | ¡°te eoirgta be Skay, | promise.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°| love you too,¡± | mumbled as | hugged my dad back. He let me go and took my mom¡¯s hand in hers. They both gave me a small smile and walked out of the office. | took a deep breath and turned around to look at my brother. Chatper 186 Chatper 186 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER FOURTEEN - Scared (Alexander''s POV) | turned around to look at Fia as soon as my dad closed the office door. She looked like she was in pain. She looked exhausted. She looked so scared and confused. My heart broke and | wished that | could take her pain away. | wished that Hunter never came here. | wished that he wasn¡¯t her mate. But she wasn¡¯t tired just because of what happened with Hunter. She was tired for days now. And | knew exactly why. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, Lex,¡± Fia mumbled as she let her head fall to her c*hest. She ced her hands on her head and g*roaned. | clenched my fists and tightened my jaw. | wanted her to reject him. | wanted her to stay here where she was safe. What if Hunter''s insane father decided to hurt Fia as an act of revenge against my mom and dad? How the f*uck could | let her go to Hunter¡¯s pack knowing that Nathan was there? Simple. | couldn''t. But | wasn¡¯t going to tell her what to do. Despite what I had said earlier, | wasn¡¯t going to make decisions for her. | said it out of fear. Now that | had calmed down a little, | could think clearly. She was a smart girl. She would make the right decision. | had trouble calming myself down. From my point of view, my twin was in danger and | was scared s*hitless. | could feel panic increasing inside my body. | could tell that | was on alert. My heart rate increased when she recognized him as her mate and it hadn¡¯t slowed down since. | was tense and | was on edge. | kept thinking about her well-being and it was hard for me to focus on anything else. | felt helpless and powerless. | felt vulnerable. It didn¡¯t feel like that just because of Hunter. | felt like that because | could tell that she was having trouble with her magic. This situation with Hunter could only make it worse and that made my stomach twist painfully. | watched as Fia walked to the couch and sat down. She sighed and looked up at me. ¡°| can¡¯t tell you what to do, Fia,¡± | mumbled as | crossed my arms over my c*hest. ¡°A part of me wants to. A part of me wants to make this decision for you, but | know | can¡¯t.¡± ¡°| know,¡± Fia sighed. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± | asked her softly. She looked up at me and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Lex.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. | sighed and approached her. | sat down beside her and rubbed her back gently. ¡°You must have some ideas,¡± | said, studying her face. Her eyebrows furrowed and she looked down at her hands. ¡°| want him, Lex,¡± she mumbled. ¡°But | am also scared. What if his father doesn¡¯t ept me? What if he is still angry at our family?¡± I''d noticed that she wasn¡¯t afraid of him not epting her or of our family being angry at her. It made me happy. She knew that we would always be there for her, no matter what. ¡°And my magic...,¡± Fia added quietly, making me tense up. ¡°What about it, Fia?¡± | asked, making her look at me. ¡°| don¡¯t want to hurt him,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone.¡± My heart clenched painfully. | pulled her into a hug. ¡°You are not going to hurt anyone, Fia,¡± | said softly. ¡°We will find a way to deal with it. We always did.¡± And then a thought urred to me. | let her go and grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Give it to me,¡± | said. We never tried it before, but | was sure that it would work. It had to work. Why hadn''t we ever thought of that? Her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The darkness,¡± | exined. ¡°Give it to me, Fia. At least a part of it. It will be easier to deal with it if we share it.¡± If she could give me her magic and make me stronger, she could surely give me her darkness as well. Her eyes widened and she gasped quietly. ¡°Lex, no,¡± she said. ¡°I am okay. | can deal with it.¡± ¡°Fia, | can handle it,¡± | said sternly. ¡°Give it to me. | will be fine.¡± She clenched her fists and shook her head. ¡°No, Lex,¡± she said. ¡°Il am not putting you in danger. | am not doing it. | can handle it. Everything will be okay.¡± ¡°Fia...,¡± | spoke, but she interrupted me. ¡°No, Alexander,¡± she said sternly. ¡°Stop asking. We''ve never done it before. | don¡¯t even know how to do it. | don¡¯t even know if | could do it.¡± ¡°It would be the same as when you share your light magic with me,¡± | said. ¡°Only it wouldn¡¯t make me stronger, it would make me weaker.¡± It made sense. It had to work. Fia narrowed her eyes at me and crossed her arms over her c*hest. ¡°If | told you to do something that would weaken me, would you do it?¡± she asked, making my eyes widen a little. Of course | wouldn''t. | would never do anything that could potentially harm her. But this was different. It wouldn¡¯t harm me and | would make it easier on her. ¡°That¡¯s not the same¡±, | argued. ¡°I won¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°Yes, it is, and we don¡¯t know that,¡± she sighed. ¡°I am not doing it, Lex.¡± | wanted to argue again, but she interrupted me before | even ESI speak. ¡°D nt avant : \Q¡¯ she Wea ue ¡°| will talk to mom and Anna about it. |am not putting you in danger.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | took a deep breath and released it slowly. She took my hand in hers and leaned her head on my shoulders. ¡°What should | do, Lex?¡± she mumbled. I ran my f*ingers through her hair and leaned my head on hers. ¡°| don¡¯t know, Fia,¡± | mumbled. ¡°I will be here no matter what you decideto do. | need you knowitltat Wit? rieyer det altyone hurt you and | will never let you hurt anyone. | am here for you just like | was from the day we were born.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. She was my twin. She was in every memory | had. | didn¡¯t know how a life without her looked. | couldn''t even imagine it. We sharec-everyteing In guy fives She Wae''there for me through everything in my life. We started walking together. We started talking together. We were there for each other through everything and | would never allow anything or anyone to change that. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Chatper 187 Chatper 187 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 ¡ª- CHAPTER FIFTEEN ¡ª Furious (Hunter¡¯s POV) My family was a bit surprised but thrilled that | found my mate. | could tell that my dad struggled with the idea of Emma¡¯s daughter being my mate, but he was happy for me. A huge smile spread across my face. I¡¯d never been happier. | understood Sophia¡¯s need to take a little bit of time to think everything through, but | knew everything would work out. | stood up and walked toward the door. | needed to go find her. | already missed her. | wanted to spend some more time with her and get to know her a bit better. We both wanted to talk to our families, but now that that was done, | was more than ready to spend some time with my mate. | could maybe even k*iss her again. ¡®You have to k*iss her again,¡¯ Holden sighed longingly. | chuckled and stepped out into the hallway. | assumed that Sophia was in her mom¡¯s office. | left her there less than half an hour ago. | had a huge smile as | approached Luna Emma¡¯s office. Her scent was strong here and it rxed me immediately. | took a deep breath, enjoying the shivers that went up and down my spine. | was just in front of Alpha Logan¡¯s office when | heard something that made me furious. | barely managed to keep Holden froming out and tearing the whole ce down. ¡°I still think that there is a chance he could be her cursed mate,¡± a voice said. Cursed mate?! As in not real?! Someone thought that there was another man out there that would try to take her from me?! Cursed like my father was Luna Emma¡¯s cursed mate?! My heart raced and my vision ckened. No! F*uck no! She was mine and | was hers! There wasn¡¯t anyone else who could im her. There wasn¡¯t another man who could take her from me. Before | even realized what | was doing, | burst through the door, growling and ring at everyone inside. ¡°She. Is. Mine!¡± | eximed, emphasizing every word. They were staring at me wide-eyed. No one spoke a word. m not her cursed mate!¡± | shouted as my body started shaking. ¡°She is mine and won''t let you take her away from me!¡± ¡°Alpha Hunter, no one is trying to take her from you,¡± Luna Emma spoke softly. | didn¡¯t believe her. Did they tell Sophia that | could be her cursed mate? Did she think that too? Holden whined. My heart broke. | felt like something heavy was sitting on my c*hest. | looked around the room for the first time since | barged in. My Angel wasn¡¯t here. Where was she?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Where is she?¡± | asked as the lump in my throat grew. | looked back at Luna Emma. ¡°She is in my office,¡± she said softly. ¡°She is with her brother.¡± ¡°She is mine,¡± | told her. ¡°This isn¡¯t a curse. You broke it. This can¡¯t be a curse.¡± Luna Emma approached me and took my hand in hers. Someone growled quietly. | felt the anger inside me grow. These people didn¡¯t trust me. They would never trust me. m sorry, Alpha Hunter,¡± Luna Emma said softly. ¡°We are all just a little bit shocked and scared.¡± Why were they scared? | would never hurt Sophia. Goddess, just thinking about hurting her was painful. ¡°| would never hurt her,¡± | mumbled, trying to swallow the lump in my throat. | couldn''t decide which emotion was dominating. | was both equally angry and sad. ¡°Maybe you wouldn''t, but your father might,¡± someone said, making me look up. It was Sophia¡¯s cousin. He was staring at me with a pissed-off look on his face. The anger started winning over. ¡°My father would never hurt her,¡± | said, clenching my free fist. ¡°He would never do something like that to me.¡± ¡°Your father almost killed my mom and me!¡± the man shouted, taking a step closer to me. | saw ftucking red. | let Luna Emma''s hand go and took a step closer to the man. ¡°My father changed,¡± | growled. ¡°He isn¡¯t the same man anymore. He was cursed. He would have never done it if he wasn¡¯t.¡± Someone pulled me back. Another man stood between Sophia¡¯s cousin and me. The man pushed Sophia¡¯s cousin back. ¡°We are not going to do this,¡± a man holding me said sternly. | looked behind me and saw it was Alpha Logan. He let me go and gave me a stern look. ¡°| will not allow him to insult my father,¡± | said, clenching my fists. ¡°I am sorry, Alpha Hunter\but ow" fetheraimast Kinees my mother,¡± the man said, making me look back at him. ¡°| can¡¯t have respect for that man. | can¡¯t trust him or you.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. My heart clenched painfully. Did Sophia feel like that too? Did she also think that my father was a horrible person? ¡°My dad changed,¡± | said. ¡°He turned his life around. He is a good oie andagre Lathan ham SO sorry for vip st Ay pened, but he would never hurt anyone. He would never hurt Sophia.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | could see Sophia¡¯s cousin¡¯s jaw twitching. He clenched his fists and took a deep breath. ¡°Mason, honey, | know that you are worried and scared, but we gait (1 \ AB eAlph@Hunter based on his father¡¯s mistakes,¡± a woman said softly. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | looked at her and | could tell that she was Mason¡¯s mother. So she was the woman my father threatened. ¡°Hunter?¡± | heard my Angel''s voice and | turned around abruptly. | didn¡¯t even hear her approaching the office. | was so focused on my anger and pain that | didn¡¯t even hear my mateing. Her voice and her presence took every ache away. | rushed toward her, pulling her into my arms. The tingles and sparks made me shiver. Her scent surrounded me and | rxed immediately. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked softly as she rubbed my back gently. Her t*ouch was all | needed to calm down. | couldn''t even answer her. | closed my eyes and buried my nose in her hair. | took a deep breath and let her scent fill my lungs. Chatper 188 Chatper 188 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER SIXTEEN - They Are Happy? (Sophia¡¯s POV) | could feel how tense Hunter was. | could feel his anger and fear. ¡°What happened, mom?¡± | asked again when Hunter didn¡¯t respond to my question. He only tightened his arms around me and pressed me closer to his body. ¡°Hunter overheard us talking about the possibility of him being your cursed mate,¡± my mom said, making me tense up. What?! Asharp pain in my c*hest made me clench my fists. Why would they talk about that? He wasn¡¯t my cursed mate. | was sure of it. m not her cursed mate,¡± Hunter said, his voiceced with pain. ¡°She is mine. There isn¡¯t anyone else for her.¡± | rubbed his back gently, but he didn¡¯t rx, not even a little bit. ¡°You broke the curse mom,¡± | said, trying to remain calm. ¡°| did, honey,¡± my mom said. ¡°That¡¯s why | don¡¯t think this is a curse.¡± Hunter raised his head and turned around to look at my mom. His hold on me loosened. | took the opportunity to step away from him and look at my family. | understood their fear, but | was angry at them. They had no right toe between us. They had no right to hurt him like that. | loved them all so much and | had to make sure that they knew how much | loved them. | had to make sure that they knew that I understood their fear and suspicion. | looked at my uncle. | loved him so much and | knew how much he loved me. He was an amazing person, but everything that had happened to my mom and aunt Daisy made him very suspicious and careful. | knew that out of all my family, he was probably the most worried and the angriest. | knew that he would have the hardest time coming to terms with this. He was the only one | wanted to reassure right now. Everyone else could wait.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Uncle Andrew | know this is hard for you,¡± | said, making him look at me. ¡°I know that all you want to do is protect your family and make sure that we are all safe. | can¡¯t even imagine how hard it must have been for you to watch someone threaten your mate and your sister.¡± | stopped to take a deep breath. Just thinking about someone hurting Lex... | couldn''t even think about that. Just the thought of it made me want to scream and unleash the darkness inside of me. | forced myself to focus and finish what | wanted to say. ¡°But that someone wasn¡¯t Hunter,¡± | continued. ¡°I love you, uncle Andrew, and | will never stop loving you, no matter what decision | make.¡± His jaw tightened. He looked from me to Hunter. ¡°But | have to be the one who makes the decision,¡± | said as | looked at the rest of my family. ¡°None of you have the right to do it for me. Even if he was my cursed mate, it is my right to choose if | want to ept him or not.¡± Hunter growled quietly. He took my hand in his and pulled me closer to him. My mom and dad were watching me with small smiles on their faces. lam proud of you, princess. My dad mind-linked me. | didn¡¯t respond. | looked at the rest of my family. My aunt was smiling at me and my uncle was looking at me with a worried expression on his face. Mason looked pissed off. Mike kept ncing at Mason with a worried look on his face. Uncle Jake was looking at Hunter, but | couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking. ¡°You are right, honey,¡± my uncle spoke after a few moments of silence. ¡°You have to be the one who makes this decision. You are a smart girl and we all trust you to decide what is best for you.¡± I gave him a small smile. | love you so much, honey. My uncle mind-linked me. | am so sorry. | know that Hunter isn¡¯t his father, but | am so scared. If something happens to you... | watched him close his eyes and take a deep breath. Nothing will happen, uncle Andrew. | mind-linked him back. | will be okay. He opened his eyes and looked at me. He gave me a small smile and took aunt Daisy¡¯s hand in his. ¡°| talked to my parents,¡± Hunter said, making us all look at him. The tension in the room increased. ¡°What did they say?¡± | asked him, trying to stop my voice from trembling. Were they angry? Did they tell him to reject me? Hunter looked down at me and smiled. ¡°They were a bit surprised, but they are so happy that | found you.¡± My eyes widened a little. They were happy? ¡°Of course they are happy,¡± Mason scoffed. ¡°Your father will get his revenge through Sophie.¡± | looked at Mason with a shocked expression on my face. \dunteranid| eats wed on usats and Jake gave him a disapproving look. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Hunter tensed up. | could tell that he wanted to say something, but Lex interrupted him ¡°Can | talk to you outside, Mason?¡± Lex said angrily. Mason looked at him and narrowed his eyes. Lex was standing behind me, so | could see his face, puta a secondster Masan oneredand waKea but Se my dad''s office. | heard the door close and | took a deep breath. m sorry, Alpha Hunter,¡± my aunt said. ¡°Mason is very protective of Sophia and he sometimes has trouble controlling his temper Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°| understand,¡± Hunter said, but | could tell by the tone of his voice that he was pissed off. | squeezed his hand, making him look down at me. The angry look in his eyes disappeared immediately. ¡°How about we go back downstairs, Alpha Hunter?¡± my father said. ¡°The other Alphas are probably wondering where we are.¡± Hunter looked up at my dad and nodded. | wished that he didn¡¯t have to go, but | needed some time to myself. | needed to think. Most importantly, | needed to talk to Anna s sograst | exttwasikartic and harder for Aviacuil control the darkness, especially now that my emotions were a mess. | needed her to help me. | needed to be sure that | would never hurt anyone. | needed to be sure that | wouldn''t put Hunter in danger by epting him as my mate. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Chatper 189 Chatper 189 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER SEVENTEEN ¡ª Anna (Sophia¡¯s POV) | was pacing around my little office nervously. My parents, my aunt and uncle, and Hunter went to the Alpha gathering. They were gone for a while and they needed to go back. Mike was probably home or downstairs. He was excited to participate this year. | had no idea where Lex and Mason were, but the important thing was that they weren''t there and | could use this opportunity to talk to Anna. | asked Seth, one of the warriors in the packhouse, to go get her. | didn¡¯t want my family to see me walk around the packhouse. They would ask questions and | wasn¡¯t ready to talk about it with them. | didn¡¯t want to worry them. | had to find a way to deal with my magic before | told anyone. My office door opened and Anna walked inside with a worried look on her face. ¡°Is it true?¡± she asked as soon as she closed the door. ¡°You found your mate?¡± | took a deep breath and nodded. | didn¡¯t even know how she found out, but | didn¡¯t care about that. A huge smile spread across Anna¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s amazing, sweetie!¡± she said as she approached me and pulled me into a hug. ¡°Who is he? What did your dad say? What did Alex say? Did they scare the crap out of him?¡± Anna let me go and chuckled. She kept her hands on my shoulders, smiling softly at me. ¡°He is Alpha Nathan¡¯s son,¡± | mumbled, making her eyes widen. ¡°What?¡± she mumbled as her hold on me tightened. ¡°He is Alpha Nathan¡¯s son,¡± | repeated quietly. She studied my face for a few seconds. ¡°Wow, the Goddess has a crappy sense of humor,¡± Anna mumbled as she let me go. | sighed and gave her a small nod. ¡°What did your family say?¡± Anna asked. ¡°They weren''t thrilled,¡± | sighed. Anna studied my face for a second. ¡°What did Alpha Hunter say?¡± Asmall smile spread across my face. | remembered how it felt when he first touched me. ¡°| can tell by the look on your face that, unlike your family, he was thrilled,¡± Anna said, chuckling. ¡°He was,¡± | said. ¡°He said that his family is happy too.¡± Anna¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± | took a deep breath and released it slowly. | stepped away from her and started pacing around the office again. ¡°| don¡¯t know, Anna,¡± | mumbled. ¡°I want to ept him, but | am aware of everything that happened between our families.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not an issue, Sophia,¡± Anna said. ¡°Your families will have to s*uck it up and move on from what happened.¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong. | knew that my family would never stop loving me and supporting me. | didn¡¯t know much about Hunter¡¯s family, but | had a feeling that they would support him too. We would find a way to get past everything that had happened. It wouldn''t be easy, but we would find a way. But that wasn¡¯t the biggest issue | was facing. That didn¡¯t worry me as much as my magic did. | felt it grow stronger. | felt it consuming me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Sophie,¡± Anna said softly. ¡°Your family will support you.¡± | took a deep breath and released it slowly. ¡°| know,¡± | mumbled. ¡°I know how hard this is for them, but | am sure that everything will be okay.¡± ¡°Why are you so worried then?¡± Anna asked, making me look at her. My heartbeat raced. | felt shivers run down my spine. It made me ufortable. It made me even more nervous than | already was. ¡°It¡¯s my magic, Anna,¡± | said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s getting harder and harder to control it.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Anna¡¯s eyes widened. She furrowed her eyebrows. | could tell that her breathing picked up. ¡°What are you talking about, Sophia?¡± she asked quietly. | started pacing around my office again. | clenched my fists and took a deep breath. ¡°| can feel the darkness pressing to be released,¡± | exined. ¡°It started a few days ago, but it intensified when | saw Hunter for the first time today. It''s like the emotion of seeing my mate for the first time made it worse.¡± | didn¡¯t want to admit that to myself, but it was the truth. It felt like my insides were shaking. | felt like | had to keep my muscles clenched at all times just to be sure the darkness won¡¯te out. | had bad days before, but it was never like this. ¡°Oh, Goddess,¡± Anna mumbled. m afraid, Anna,¡± | sighed. ¡°What if | can¡¯t control it? What if | hurt my mate? | can¡¯t ept him if | am a danger to him and his pack.¡± Ste whined. | felt a lump in my throat. Just thinking about rejecting him hurt like hell. Just thinking about rejecting him made me want to cry. But | would do it if it meant that he would be safe. | would never be able to forgive myself for hurting him or his pack. | was dangerous. What happened between our families wasn¡¯t the only issue here. ¡°You are not a danger, Sophia,¡± Anna said, making me look at her. ¡°We will find a way to stop the darkness. | will find a spell or a potion. | will start immediately.¡± ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t work, Anna?¡± | asked, my voice trembling. | stopped by the window and looked at our backyard. My eyes found my mate immediately. My heart fluttered. My body shivered. He was so handsome and | wanted him so much. | looked away from him. | couldn¡¯t ept him until | found a way to control this darkness that was making it hard for me to breathe. | looked at my mom and dad who were talking with Drake and They must haye ential oer | eee aaeine at Hunter. My parents must have told them what had happened. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°It will work, Sophie,¡± Anna said softly. ¡°We always found a way. We will find a way this time as well.¡± My office door opened, making me turn around. Lex walked inside with a worried look on his face. He sighed in relief when he saw me. ¡°Why are you up here?¡± he said, ncing at Anna. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I just wanted to talk to Anna about my magic,¡± | said quietly Lex looked at Anna and clenched his fists. | saw him take a deep breath. ¡°Can she share it with me?¡± he asked her, making me gasp. ¡°Lex, no!¡± | said immediately. ¡°| already told you that | won''t do that!¡± Anna looked fromphexctesmetatth a confus¨¦d &xpression on her face. ¡°You think that she could share her darkness with you?¡± Anna mumbled quietly. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°Yes,¡± Lex nodded, ignoring mepletely. ¡°I want to make it easier on her.¡± ¡°Lex...,¡± | wanted to argue, but Anna interrupted me. ¡°It could work,¡± she said, ncing at me. No. | wouldn''t do that. | wouldn''t put my brother in danger. There ¡°espe way that | would baivihg him any of rhy a ness. There had to be another way to contain it. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Chatper 190 Chatper 190 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER EIGHTEEN ¡ª In Love (Hunter¡¯s POV) I needed to see her. The first day of the Alpha gathering was too f*ucking long and too f*ucking boring. | couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her. | kept thinking about k*issing her again. | kept thinking about holding her in my arms again. | couldn¡¯t focus on any conversation | had with other Alphas and | was sure that they thought | was aplete idiot. | felt like a lost puppy the entire day. | just wanted to see her again. | was so f*ucking in love with that girl. Now that | was in my room, lying on the bed, and staring at the ceiling, the need to see her only grew. | felt deprived without her. | couldn¡¯t breathe normally. My heart wasn¡¯t beating as it should. Everything just felt wrong.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. | needed to see her. | couldn¡¯t wait until tomorrow. It wouldn¡¯t be able to go that long without her sweet scent. | wouldn¡¯t be able to go that long without touching her soft skin. | knew that she lived close to the packhouse, but | also knew that she had a small office here. | wasn¡¯t sure if she was still here and | had no idea where her office was, but | would find it. | would ask someone. | didn¡¯t give a f''uck. | needed her. | stood up and rushed out of my room. The need for her grew with every heartbeat. | could feel it pulsating inside my body. Iran into one of Alpha Logan¡¯s warriors. He eyed me up and down and bowed his head a little. ¡°I need to see Miss Sophia,¡± | said politely. ¡°Can you tell me where her Office is?¡± The warrior eyed me suspiciously. | was grateful that he was careful not to let anyone close to my mate, but | didn¡¯t have time for this. | needed to see her. It was getting harder and harder for me to remain calm. m her mate,¡± | said, trying to keep the nervousness out of my voice. ¡°I need to talk to her.¡± | could tell that he mind-linked someone and | was hoping it was Sophia. | wasn¡¯t sure if her father would allow me to see her without anyone present. ¡°Please follow me, Alpha,¡± the warrior said after a few moments. | sighed in relief and rushed after him. | wasn¡¯t even paying attention to where | was going. All | could think about was seeing her. All | could think about were her soft I*ips pressed against mine. Holden growled I*ustfully. | ignored him. | couldn¡¯t control my own needs, and | most certainly couldn''t focus on controlling his needs as well. Her scent got stronger and | took a deep breath, letting it fill my lungs. | shivered and the need for her exploded. | rushed past the warrior, making him grab my arm. | had to stop myself from growling. ¡°Alpha...,¡± he spoke, but | interrupted him. ¡°| know where the office is,¡± | said. ¡°Thank you.¡± | knew exactly where her scent wasing from. | could feel her presence behind thest door to my right. | pulled my arm out of the warrior¡¯s grasp and rushed toward her office. | couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Despite my impatience, | knocked and waited. ¡°Come in,¡± she said softly, making my heart skip a beat. | opened the door and sighed in relief. There she was. My beautiful, little Angel. ¡°Sophia,¡± | mumbled as | closed the door behind me. She gulped and | saw her shiver. | closed the distance between us. She stood up and | pulled her into my arms. The feeling of her body pressed against mine sent my mind into ecstasy. The bond was f*ucking amazing and | couldn''t believe that this perfect woman was mine. ¡°| missed you,¡± | mumbled as | buried my nose in her hair. ¡°I missed you so f*ucking much.¡± | took a deep breath and released it slowly. She shivered when my breath touched her skin. | ran my hand up and down her back, wishing that | could just rip the shirt off her body and feel her soft skin under my f*ingertips. She pressed herself closer to me, making me smile. She wanted me as much as | wanted her. | looked down at the desk and saw a bunch of hand-written books. | couldn''t tell what was written. ¡°What are you doing with all of these books, Angel?¡± | asked as | ced a small k*iss on the top of her head. She looked up at me. | lifted my hand and caressed her soft cheek. | just couldn''t resist. | was just about to bend down to k*iss her, but she started talking. ¡°You know that | have magic, right?¡± she asked me quietly. | nodded. ¡°I know. Why?¡± She took a deep breath and stepped away from me. | felt empty and cold without her in my arms. ¡°Sophia?¡± | called her, narrowing my eyes. Why did she step away from me? ¡°My magic is unpredictable, Hunter,¡± she mumbled, looking down at the books on her desk. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± My heart raced. What was she trying to say? ¡°I''m having trouble controlling the darkness inside me,¡± she continued, her voiceced with worry and fear. ¡°| am a danger to you and your pack.¡± What the f*uck was she trying to say?! | didn¡¯t f*ucking understand. Was she trying to reject me? No! Over my dead f*ucking body! | was just about to grab her when she started pacing around the room. ¡ã can¡¯t hurt you, Unters She hai vomne akeinttting. ¡°| would never forgive myself if | hurt someone in your pack. | would never...¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | stopped her rambling by approaching her and pressing her against the wall. | ced my hands on the wall, caging her in. | bent down to look at her beautiful face. My heart was going a mile a minute. | wasn¡¯t going to let her leave me. She looked into my eyes for the first time since | walked into her office. | shivered and gulped. ¡°What the f*uck are you saying, Sophia?¡± | mumbled. ¡°You are-RSiT) leaving me You anait¨¦tirajecting me. ie ; iam 0 scared of your magic. You are not dangerous. You will not hurt anyone.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. She nced down at my I*ips, making all the blood in my body rush down to my d¡¯ick. F*uck. ¡°Hunter, I...¡± she mumbled, but | couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. | pressed my I*ips against hers, using my tongue to part thegen ape He taste invaded In Senses and | was in f*ucking heaven. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. She wasn¡¯t leaving me. | wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. She was f*ucking mine, and | would never let her go. Chatper 191 Chatper 191 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER NINETEEN ¡ª | Am Not Letting You Go (Sophia¡¯s POV) My whole body was trembling. His I*ips tasted amazing. His scent surrounded me like a nket. | was in heaven and | never wanted to leave. But | had to. | couldn''t hurt him. | had to find a way to control my magic first. | had to find a way to get rid of the darkness first. | needed to stop this. | needed to get away from him. One more taste of him and | would cave. | would let him mark me right here against the wall. | stopped k*issing him and leaned my head against the wall. He looked at me and caressed my cheek. ¡°F*uck, Sophia,¡± he mumbled, leaning in and taking a deep breath. His nose touched my jaw and my whole body shivered. ¡°Do you think that | am going to let you go?¡± he asked. ¡°You are a treasure, Angel. | am not letting you go. | don¡¯t give a s*hit about the past. | don¡¯t give a s*hit about your magic. You are my mate. | am not giving you up.¡± My heart raced. | pressed my body closer to the wall, trying to get away from him so | could think clearly. ¡°Hunter...,¡± | spoke, but he interrupted me. ¡°No, Angel,¡± he said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses. Nothing you say will make me want you less.¡± ¡°You should want me less, Hunter,¡± | mumbled. ¡°I am dangerous. The darkness...¡± ¡°Is a part of you,¡± Hunter finished for me. ¡°I know that. | ept that. | will help you deal with it. | am not running away from this.¡± There was a huge lump in my throat. | couldn¡¯t swallow it. | couldn¡¯t take a deep breath because of it. My stomach was in knots. My heart was going a mile a minute. He didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. He didn¡¯t know anything about my magic. ¡°Goddess, Sophia, | am so f*ucking in love with you,¡± he mumbled as he cupped my cheeks. ¡°Please let me show you that | will be there for you no matter what.¡± Warm tears fell on my cheeks. He wiped them away with his thumbs. ¡°You don¡¯t know how bad it is, Hunter,¡± | mumbled. ¡°I need to find a way to get rid of it before | ept you. | want you. | want you so badly, but | wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself if | hurt you.¡± Asmall smile spread across his face making me furrow my eyebrows. | was confused. Why was he smiling? ¡°All | heard is that you want me too,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sophia. We will do everything else together. Our parents and your magic aren''t an issue. We will deal with it together.¡± | studied his face for a moment. Didn¡¯t he hear me when | said that my magic was dangerous? He k*issed me again before | could argue. His soft I*ips touched mine and | forgot what we were even talking about. He tangled his ftingers into my hair and pulled my head back gently. He started k*issing my jaw and my n*eck, making me m*oan quietly. His I*ips touched my marking spot and | gasped. A funny feeling made my lower belly clench. ¡°| will mark you soon, my love,¡± he mumbled against my n*eck. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to do it. | can¡¯t wait to make you mine. | can¡¯t wait to show the world that this wonderful woman belongs to me.¡± I shivered and gulped. He started s*ucking on my marking spot gently, making me grab the back of his shirt. My eyes rolled to the back of my head and I pressed my body closer to his. His hands traveled down my body, making every part of my skin tingle. He picked me up into his arms and wrapped my legs around his waist. He stepped closer, pressing me harder against the wall. ¡°Don''t ever try to leave me again,¡± he said softly. ¡°My heart almost gave out.¡± His I*ips pressed against mine again. | tightened my arms and legs around him. | could feel every muscle on his body. | could feel how hard he was. It made blood rush to my cheeks. It made my skin burn. He pressed his lower body against mine and g*roaned. ¡°Soon,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Soon you will bepletely mine, Angel.¡± My mind waspletely nk. | felt like | was on a cloud. All | could feel were his hands on my body. All | wanted was to feel his lips on my skin. ¡°Hunter...,¡± | m*oaned quietly, making him tighten his arms around me. ¡°Yes, Angel?¡± he mumbled as he started biting my earlobe gently. Oh, s*hit. His deep voice made the need for him explode inside of me. His warm breath on my n*eck made every hair on my body stand up. ¡°We need to talk,¡± | mumbled, but | had no idea what we needed to talk about. ¡°About what, my love?¡± he asked as he pressed his I*ips to mine again. | reached up and tangled my f*ingers into his hair, pulling on it gently. He g*roaned and deepened our k¡¯iss. | tried to focus. | tried to clear the haze around my brain. I needed to talk to him. | had so much to tell him. | ran my hand up and down his muscr back. | was only making things worse for myself. ¡°Talk, Angel,¡± he mumbled as he bit my lower I*ip gently. Was he crazy? | couldn¡¯t even remember my name while he was touching me and k¡¯issing me like that. | stopped k*issing him and pulled back a little. | needed a little bit of space so | could think clearly. He looked at me and chuckled. ¡°You can¡¯t talk and k*iss me at the same time? | frowned at him, making him grin widely. If | was standing up, my knees would buckle. He was beautiful. ¡°| need you to know everything before you make your decision,¡± | managed to mumble, wilitell Gireverything apdserMie Sad my magic. You deserve to know everything before you ept me.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Hunter sighed and caressed my cheek. He ced a soft k*iss on lips. ¡°Okay, myleyeyne said alipady hdd my decision, but | will listen. | want to know everything about you. | want to know how | can help you.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | wasn''t sure if he could. | smiled at him and pressed my I*ips against his. He m*oaned and deepened the k*iss, making me melt into him. | would tell him everything and let him decide. | needed him to know-the truth. | couldn''t fetpinmdethis O witroat RGwing everything about my magic. | couldn''t let him risk everything before he knew the whole truth. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Chatper 192 Chatper 192 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER TWENTY - Meeting Anna (Hunter¡¯s POV) | was staring at her and | couldn¡¯t look away. My mind kept reying that hot make-out scene that happened in this roomst night. She was so f*ucking perfect and | wanted to do it again. | wanted more. | wanted to make her mine. My eyes fell on her beautiful n*eck. | remembered how | s*ucked and kissed it. | remembered the taste of her skin. | couldn¡¯t wait to see my mark on her n*eck. | couldn¡¯t wait for the rest of the world to see that she was mine. ¡°Stop staring at me like that,¡± she mumbled, making me look up at her beautiful face. ¡°Like what?¡± | asked, faking innocence. She raised an eyebrow at me, making me smirk. ¡°| can¡¯t help it,¡± | said. ¡°I need to repeat that make-out session fromst night.¡± She blushed and nced at the wall behind me. ¡°We could use the wall again,¡± | said, chuckling. ¡°Or maybe even a bed this time.¡± Her eyes widened and | saw her gulp. | wanted to tease her some more, but | heard footsteps approaching the office. | smiled at her and she took a deep breath. Goddess, she was f*ucking perfect. The office door opened and | saw her brother walk inside. He red at me before he approached Sophia. ¡°Are you okay, Fia?¡± he asked her softly as he k*issed the top of her head. She looked up at him and smiled. ¡°I am okay.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Her brother smiled at her before he looked at me. His smile disappeared and he gave me a stern look. ¡°Hello, Alexander,¡± | said, giving him a small smile. ¡°Alpha Hunter,¡± he mumbled quietly. He nced down at his sister, sighed, and rolled his eyes. She probably mind-linked him. ¡°How are the meetings going?¡± | asked, making Alexander look back at me. ¡°Everything is going great,¡± he said. ¡°Dad said to take as much time as we need.¡± | nodded and smiled at him. He and | took a little break from participating in the gathering so we could talk to a witch called Anna. Sophia said that | needed to hear everything before | made my decision. | already knew what | wanted. Nothing that Anna could say would make me want my mate less. | would ept her no matter what. | would help her deal with everything. Alexander looked back at Sophia. She smiled at him and he squeezed her shoulders lightly. | knew how important he was to Sophia and | wanted to have a good rtionship with him. | was d to see that he was protective of her. It only meant that she had people around her who cared and wanted her safe. ¡°Are you sure about this, Fia?¡± Alexander asked her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± ¡°| told her the same thing,¡± | answered instead of her, making them both look at me. ¡°I told her that | want her no matter what.¡± Alexander tightened his jaw. ¡°You deserve to know everything, Hunter,¡± Sophia said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to regret anything.¡± | looked at her and my heart clenched painfully. Did she think that | would ever regret this? ¡°| would never regret you, Sophia,¡± | said. ¡°Nothing will make me want you less. | already told you that.¡± She gulped and looked up at Alexander. He had a stern look on his face and he was staring at me. m in love with your sister, Alexander,¡± | said. ¡°I want her. | don¡¯t care about our parents or her magic. | will help her with it all. | am not giving up on her.¡± Alexander took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes a little. ¡°Your dad is a whole other issue | won''t be discussing right now,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on dealing with this first.¡± I clenched my fists tightly. Would they ever trust that my dad had changed? The office door opened and Luna Emma walked inside followed by an olderdy who had a small smile on her face. Luna Emma approached Alexander and Sophia. She smiled and hugged them both. ¡°Hello, Alpha Hunter,¡± the older woman said politely. ¡°My name is Anna. It is nice to finally meet you.¡± Her smile rxed me. She was the first one who wasn¡¯t careful around me or who didn¡¯t look at me like | was responsible for what happened 18 years ago. ¡°Hi, Anna,¡± | said, smiling back at her. ¡°It is nice to meet you too.¡± She smiled at me and looked at my mate. ¡°Hi, Soph,¡± she said softly. ¡°How are you today?¡± She sat down beside me and patted my knee gently. ¡°Kind of nervous,¡± Sophia mumbled, making my heart clench. | looked at her and gave her a soft smile. | wanted to take her into my arms, but | knew that her brother wouldn''t like that very much. ¡°There is no need to be nervous, Sophia,¡± | said softly. ¡°Nothing will make me want you less.¡± | said that to her a million times and | would repeat it a million more. | would repeat it until shg believed ihe. | feawas we Admestoteature on this, she would be my darkest creature and | wouldn''t let her go. ¡°What do you know about her magic?¡± Anna asked, making me look back at her. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°| know that she is powerful,¡± | said. ¡°I know that she has both light and dark magic.¡± Anna nodded. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°| know that it¡¯s unpredictable,¡± | said. Anna nced at Sophia and nodded again ¡°It is,¡± she said quietly. ¡°It is unpredictable and it is powerful 11) as ve beer GAY Bont it, but it a ee finds a way toe out.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | took a deep breath and released it slowly. ¡°Can she get rid of it?¡± | asked. ¡°I''ve never tried,¡± Sophia said, making me look back at her. ¡®Eyety ticedlilel legearertech oh out, it kills a part of my light magic.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. My eyes widened. ¡°What are you saying?¡± | mumbled. ¡°She is saying that the darkness would take over herpletely if she let it out,¡± Alexander said, making my heart stop beating. Chatper 193 Chatper 193 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE ¡ª The Darkness (Alexander''s POV)Owned by N?velDrama.Org. | didn¡¯t want to do this. | didn¡¯t want him to know anything. He could use it against her. He could hurt her. He could tell the others and they coulde for her. We never told anyone the truth about Fia¡¯s magic. We never told anyone how dangerous her darkness really was. We were afraid that others woulde for her. We were afraid that they would want to destroy her and her magic. Just the thought of someone hurting her made me see red. | would f*ucking kill everyone who dared to t*ouch her. | wasn¡¯t sure about Hunter. He seemed like he really wanted her, but he didn¡¯t know the truth. He didn¡¯t know how dangerous she was. Well, not her, but her magic. Fia¡¯s darkness was draining the light out of her. Each time it surfaced or Fia tried to destroy it, it would kill a part of her light magic. It wouldpletely drain out Fia¡¯s energy. Fia would have to rest for days after it. One time when we were around 15 years old, the darkness almost killed her. | hated remembering that. | hated remembering how it felt to almost lose her. Are youpletely sure about this, Fia? | mind-linked her again. We can still end this conversation. 1am sure, Lex. She said softly. He deserves to know. If he rejects you and tells someone... | spoke, but she interrupted me. | will beg him not to. Fia said. | will find a way, Lex. Don¡¯t worry. | furrowed my eyebrows and squeezed her shoulders. Was she serious? Are you crazy? | sighed. You are my twin. We are just about to tell a stranger that you are the most dangerous being on this net. He could use this information against you. He could tell other people. They could take you away from me. They could hurt you. | am not worried, Fia. | am f*ucking terrified. | could feel her tense up. She nced up at me. | know, Lex. She mumbled. | am scared too, but | have a feeling that he won¡¯t do that. Even if he decides to reject me, he won''t tell anyone about me. How can you be so sure? | asked, frowning at her. We don¡¯t know him. He is a stranger, Fia. Fia sighed. This is a bad idea, Fia. | said. We shouldn''t do this. We should... ¡°Alex?¡± my mom¡¯s voice interrupted our mind-link. | looked at her. m so sorry, Alpha Hunter,¡± my mom sighed. ¡°They always do this.¡± | looked at Hunter who was staring at Fia and me with a worried look on his face. Fia and | would sometimes get so focused on our conversation that we would tune out everything and everyone around us. m sorry, Hunter,¡± Fia said softly. ¡°Lex and | sometimes get lost in our conversation.¡± Hunter smiled at her. ¡°That¡¯s okay, my love. | understand.¡± Fia nced up at me. | don¡¯t like him. | mind-linked her. Why does he already have a nickname for you? Fia sighed and looked back at Hunter. ¡°My darkness is dangerous, Hunter,¡± she said. ¡°It is draining the light out of me. I''ve been pushing it back and suppressing it, but it always finds a way toe out. It will consume me whole if | let it. It will consume me whole if | lose control over it. | don¡¯t know who | would be if it took over me. | don¡¯t know if | would even survive it.¡± | closed my eyes and took a deep breath. | wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. | would find a way to take a part of it from her. | wasn¡¯t going to let it kill her. Hunter growled, making me open my eyes and look at him. His fists were clenched. He was staring at my sister with a pained expression on his face. ¡°What are you saying, Sophia?¡± he asked, his voice trembling. m saying that | could be a very dangerous creature,¡± Fia said quietly. ¡°I could hurt you. | could hurt other people.¡± | bent down and k*issed the top of her head. | will never let that happen, Fia. | mind-linked her. | will never let it take over you. Based on what I''d seen in the past, the darkness wouldn¡¯t take over her. It would kill her. ¡°| don¡¯t give a s*hit about that, Sophia,¡± Hunter growled, making me furrow my eyebrows. ¡°You are mine. If you be the darkest creature on this, you would still be mine. | already told you that nothing would make me reject you. | am talking about thest thing you said. You wouldn''t survive it?¡± | was surprised. He didn¡¯t care about her darkness? He would still want her even if all the light disappeared? ¡°You don¡¯t care about the darkness?¡± Fia asked what | was thinking. | nced at my mom and Anna. They were looking at Hunter with small smiles on their faces. | sighed internally. | wished that my dad or uncle Andrew were here. My mom and Anna liked Hunter. | still wasn¡¯t convinced. Hunter sighed and shook his head. ¡°| already told you that | don¡¯t BN Sophia. Y ware inne you will Taebe eine The only thing | care about is your safety and happiness.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. That was a good answer. But I still wasn¡¯t convinced. Fia took a deep breath and released it slowly. ¡°Why wouldn''t you survive it, Sophia?¡± Hunter asked, clenching his fists tightly. ¡°Because the darkness isn¡¯t just draining the light out of her,¡± Anna spoke, making us all look at her. ¡°It is draining the life ou Efes, aswel! Evecy dine we Wau try to get rid of it, it would almost kill her. Every time the darkness woulde out, Sophia would get sick and it would take her a long time to recover. We don¡¯t know what would happen if the darkness came outpletely.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Hunter moved before any of us could react. He jumped up, grabbed Sophia in his arms, and payed|to eee comenditte room. His eyes kept changing colors. His canines and ws elongated. He kept growling and snarling at us. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | saw ftucking red. | would kill him if he hurt her. Chatper 194 Chatper 194 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO ¡ª Not Her (Hunter¡¯s POV) Not her. Please, Goddess, not her. My heart was beating so hard against my ribs. It was painful. | was sure that my ribs would crack. My whole body was shaking. My canines and ws were out and | couldn¡¯t stop growling and snarling. My reaction didn¡¯t make sense. None of the people here in the room would hurt her. But my instincts had me grab her. | couldn''t let anything or anyone hurt her. | felt her hand on the back of my n*eck. She squeezed it gently and ran her f*ingers through my hair. She was telling me something, but | couldn¡¯t focus. | couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying. All | could think about was protecting her. All | could think about was keeping her alive. ¡®She is in danger, Hunter!¡¯ Holden was screaming at me. ¡®We need to protect her!¡¯ | ftucking knew that! But how could | protect her from this? How could | protect her from the darkness that was inside her? | closed my eyes and buried my nose in her hair. | took a deep breath of her wonderful scent. | focused on the feeling of her ftingers in my hair. The only thing | could hear was my blood pumping in my veins. The only thing | could feel was my heart beating frantically. It felt like it was beating all over my body. | tried to focus on her soft voice, but it was hard. | couldn¡¯t breathe. | couldn¡¯t swallow the huge lump in my throat. She ced a small k*iss on my n*eck and it was the only thing | could focus on. The tingles spread through my body, making me shiver. My heartbeat slowed down a little. | focused on her f*ingers in my hair. | noticed how gentle she was. | noticed how her t*ouch soothed me and made me feel like | was in heaven. | took another deep breath and released it slowly. ¡°It''s okay, Hunter,¡± | finally heard her gentle voice. ¡°Everything is going to be okay.¡± Nothing would be okay if she left me. Nothing would be okay if she didn¡¯t exist. | could feel my canines and ws retract slowly. ¡°Come back to me, Hunter,¡± she said quietly as she ced another small k*iss on my n*eck. She didn¡¯t have to ask me twice. It was like a switch was turned on. Everything came back into focus. | could hear her. | could feel her small body against mine. | could focus on everything around me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She needed me. | had to pull my head out of my a*ss ande back to her. ¡°I am not going to let anything happen to you,¡± | spoke, my voice raspy. ¡°I am not letting the darkness take you away from me. We will find a way.¡± | lifted my head and k¡¯issed her temple. | looked at her family. Anna and Luna Emma were looking at me and smiling softly. Alexander was staring at me with an angry expression on his face. He was probably angry because | grabbed Sophia like that, but I couldn¡¯t give a s*hit. | needed to protect her. She was mine. Mine to protect, mine to love, mine to cherish and adore. | looked back down at my mate and took a deep breath. ¡°We are in this together, Sophia,¡± | told her. ¡°I am not leaving. | am here.¡± She looked up at me and | saw tears in her eyes. She studied my face for a few moments. ¡°Hunter, this isn¡¯t an easy decision to make,¡± she mumbled. ¡°If you need time...¡± | interrupted her by pressing my I*ips against hers. Alexander g*roaned and cursed under his breath. Luna Emma and Anna chuckled. ¡°Stop it,¡± Alexander said. ¡°I am not watching this.¡± | chuckled and stopped k¡¯issing her. | smiled at her and caressed her cheek. She took a deep breath and nced behind her. ¡°| guess he isn¡¯t going anywhere, honey,¡± Luna Emma said, chuckling. ¡°I am not,¡± | said, shaking my head. ¡°l am here. She is mine. | don¡¯t care about the past of her darkness. | will fight for her. Nothing will stand in my way.¡± | tightened my arms around her, pulling her even closer to me. Luna Emma smiled. Anna winked at me. Alexander rolled his eyes and sighed. ¡°Not so fast, Hunter,¡± Alexander said. ¡°I still don¡¯t fucking trust you or your father. You will have to get past me first, and | will not make it easy.¡± | smiled at him, making him furrow his eyebrows in confusion. m so happy that Sophia has someone who loves her as much as you do,¡± | said truthfully. ¡°I am happy that she has someone who will always protect her. | know it won''t be easy, but | will prove to you that | am worthy of your sister.¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes widened a little. | could tell that | left him speechless. ¡°You are the first person who managed to do this,¡± Sophia mumbled, making me look back down at her. ¡°Do what?¡± | asked, confused. ¡°You are the first one who managed to leave Lex speechless,¡± Sophia said, smirking a little. ¡°He usually never shuts up.¡± I snorted. Luna Emma and Annaughed. ¡°Fia,¡± Alexander growled warningly. Sophia turned around to look at him. She smiled at him, making my heart skip a beat. Goddess, she was beautiful. | leaned in to ce a soft k*iss on her cheek. She looked back at me and smiled. | wanted to make it official and tell her that | ept her, eugene that jp peivate) Wan ¨¦d us to be alone so | could k*iss her and t*ouch her after. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°Would you want us to tell you everything we''ve tried to get rid of her darkness?¡± Anna asked, making me look up at her. | loosened my grip on Sophia, allowing her to turn around. | didn''t move my arms away, t eugke ON! uldytyeeher YEave ry arms. Not now, not ever. ¡°Of course,¡± | said immediately. ¡°| want to know everything. | want to know if you have any other ideas. | want us to try Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ande up with something else. We are going to deal with it and we are going to find a way to destroy it.¡± | wouldn''t let anything hurt my mate. | would find a way to esteny 166)" dasknegs Vavobldr'' let it take my mate away from me. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | bent down to k*iss the top of Sophia¡¯s head before | looked back at Anna. | tightened my jaw and took a deep breath. ¡°Tell me everything,¡± | said with determination in my voice. Chatper 195 Chatper 195 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE ¡ª Transfer It (Sophia¡¯s POV) | wasn''t sure what to feel. | was excited. | was so freaking happy. | was trembling from top to bottom. My mate wanted me. He wanted me despite everything he just found out about me. He held me, he k*issed me, and he was there for me. | was ecstatic.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But | was also terrified. What if | hurt him? What if he regretted epting me? What if he changed his mind once he saw the real darkness inside me? So many emotions were flowing through my body. | was exhausted and so confused. | didn¡¯t know what to focus on. Fia? Lex mind-linked me, making me look at him. Do you want to stop? We can end this. We can continue tomorrow. | knew that he was overwhelmed by everything. | could feel his emotions. | could feel his fear and anger. | knew that he didn¡¯t want to do this, but we had to. Hunter deserved to know everything. lam okay. | mind-linked him back. Are you okay? You can leave the room if it¡¯s getting too much. And leave you alone? Lex scoffed. Not a fucking chance, Fia. | watched him narrow his eyes at Hunter before | even realized that Hunter was k*issing my cheek softly. | looked at my mate and my heart skipped a beat. He was smiling at me. ¡°Did you and Alexander get lost in one of your conversations again?¡± he asked, chuckling. ¡°Yeah,¡± | mumbled. ¡°Sorry. What did you ask me?¡± ¡°Nothing, Angel,¡± Hunter said softly. ¡°Anna was telling me about the first time you tried to contain your darkness.¡± | looked at Anna and took a deep breath. The first time | tried to contain my darkness, | ended up in a hospital for a week. Everyone got so freaked out. Lex refused to leave my side for the entire time. | tried releasing it and ended up sting myself a couple of feet in the air. |nded on my left arm and broke it. Thankfully, werewolf bones healed quickly. It still hurt like hell and | still had toy in the hospital bed for a week with my brother snoring in my ear the entire time. ¡°As | was saying,¡± Anna continued, ¡°she ended up in a hospital for a week. It was a powerful st and that¡¯s when we knew that we were dealing with something powerful.¡± | felt Hunter tense up. He bent his head and k*issed my shoulder. ¡°What else have you tried?¡± he asked, looking back up at Anna. ¡°Emma and | tried to use our magic to pull the darkness out of her,¡± Anna sighed. ¡°That didn¡¯t work. It almost killed her.¡± Hunter growled, tightening his arms around me. ¡°I''ve tried using my light magic to erase the darkness, but it always won and the only thing it did was exhaust me,¡± | sighed, making Hunter look down at me. He took a deep breath and leaned his forehead against mine. m so sorry, Angel,¡± he mumbled. ¡°We will find a way. | promise.¡± His soft, reassuring voice made me believe that it would be possible. ¡°I''ve tried potions and spells, but everything we tried just made it worse,¡± Anna sighed. ¡°It would either cause an eruption of her darkness, or it would exhaust her to the point of having to go to the hospital.¡± ¡°F*uck,¡± Hunter mumbled as he ran his f*ingers through his hair. ¡°What did you do to contain it then?¡± ¡°| found a way to suppress it,¡± | said, making him look down at me. ¡°I found a way to fight against it. I¡¯m still not sure how, but I¡¯ve been doing it for years now. | sometimes have a bad day, though.¡± Hunter caressed my cheek. ¡°You''ve been having more bad daystely?¡± he asked me quietly. | nodded and took a deep breath. ¡°Meeting you made it harder to contain,¡± | mumbled. ¡°My emotions have arge impact on it.¡± Hunter tightened his jaw and nodded. ¡°Understandable.¡± ¡°There is still one more thing we haven''t tried,¡± Lex said, making me look at him. | narrowed my eyes at him. | tried to mind-link him to tell him to stop, but he blocked me. ¡°Lex, no,¡± | said out loud instead. ¡°What?¡± Hunter asked immediately. ¡°We can try it. | can help.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, honey?¡± my mom asked quietly. ¡°| already told you no, Alex,¡± | said sternly. ¡°Let it go.¡± m not letting it go, Sophia,¡± he growled. ¡°It could help you. Why do you have to be so stubborn?¡± | clenched my fists and tightened my jaw. | tried to mind-link him again, but he kept blocking me. m not being stubborn,¡± | said through my teeth. ¡°I am not doing it. | am not putting you in danger.¡± Lex sighed and rolled his eyes. ¡°I won''t be in danger, Fia.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know that,¡± | argued. ¡°You are insane for suggesting...¡± ¡°Okay, enough,¡± my mom sighed, interrupting our fight. ¡°Can one of you tell us what the hell you are talking about?¡± | narrowed my eyes at my brother. He sighed and looked at our mom. | wouldn¡¯t do it, no matter what he said. | wouldn¡¯t put him through that. | wouldn¡¯t put him in danger. ¡°| suggested that she transferred a part of her darkness to me,¡± Lex said, making my heart race. ¡°She can do it with her light magic. | don¡¯t see a reason why she couldn¡¯t do it with her darkness as well. It would be easier to deal with if we both dealt with it.¡± My mom¡¯s eyes widened. She looked from Lex to me. ¡°That could work,¡± Anna mumbled, making me look at her. ¡°No,¡± | said sternly. ¡°I am not doing it. | am not putting him in danger. Forget it.¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Lex sighed. ¡°You agree with me, don¡¯t you? It could work.¡± | looked at my mom. She was staring in front of herself and she looked worried. ¡°Maybe,¡± she mumbled, furrowing her eyebrows. ¡°But Sophie is right, Alex. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°| don''t care,¡± Lex said, vera fists. ¡°It is dangergusdetther to ave spynaahlort.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°I''m used to it,¡± | said, making Lex look at me. He took a deep breath and released it slowly. ¡°| will do it,¡± Hunter said, making me gasp and look at him. My eyes widened to the point where | thought that they would fall out of their sockets. ¡°Are you insane?¡± | mumbled. ¡°No. No one is doing it. | am not doing it. Stop bringing it up.¡± Hunter looked at me and gave me a small smile. ¡°You will transfer it to me, love,¡± he said softly. ¡°I would do @ ythingxo\ \ ke ovgates vi be Okay. Aw ie-08 will be okay.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. He leaned in and k*issed my forehead softly. No. | wasn''t going to do it. | wasn¡¯t going to put him or Lex ip danger uid deal witha ny own. | would finda way. | always found a way. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Chatper 196 Chatper 196 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR -¡ª Your Family (Hunter¡¯s POV) | was going to do it. | was going to take a part of her darkness. | was going to help her. | looked down at her surprised face and smiled. She was staring at me wide-eyed, and | could tell that she was struggling with what to say next. ¡°She can¡¯t transfer it to you,¡± her brother said, making me look at him. ¡°You haven¡¯t marked her yet. She can only transfer it to me. | furrowed my eyebrows. | thought that she could share her magic with others. ¡°She can¡¯t give me her magic to use, but she can enhance my abilities,¡± Alex exined after seeing my confused face. ¡°She can do it with others as well, but it takes a lot of her strength and it isn¡¯t as effective as it is when she transfers it to me.¡± Oh. | nodded and looked back at my mate. ¡°So, you could give it to me, but it wouldn¡¯t help much?¡± | asked, making her nod. | looked back up at her brother. His eyes were on her and he had a worried look on his face. ¡°But after | mark her, will she be able to transfer it to me fully?¡± | asked. Alexander narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°We aren¡¯t sure,¡± Luna Emma said. ¡°I can transfer it to my mate so Sophia should be able to transfer it to you once you mark her. | nodded and looked back at my mate. ¡°It''s settled then,¡± | said, giving her a small smile. ¡°l am marking you and you are giving me a part of your darkness.¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes widened. Alexander growled. ¡°Not so fast, Hunter,¡± Alexander said menacingly. ¡°I still don¡¯t trust you.¡± I sighed and gritted my teeth. | was getting annoyed with his attitude. ¡°Well, it''s a good thing that it isn¡¯t up to you,¡± | said. ¡°I won¡¯t be marking you, will 1?¡± Alexander growled and narrowed his eyes at me. | watched his muscles clench. He started breathing heavily. His jaw tightened. At that moment | realized why everyone feared him. He looked terrifying. It was very clear that he was more powerful than any other Alpha | encountered. | didn¡¯t fear him, though. Nothing scared me when it came to my mate. | could feel his power radiating off him. | could feel his Alpha aura. It was stronger than any other. It had me wanting to drop down to my knees and | was a f*ucking Alpha as well. | gritted my teeth and resisted the urge to bow to him. | wasn¡¯t going to do it. | wasn¡¯t going to let his power break me. | kept my eyes on him the entire time. His power was like electricity. | could hear it buzzing in the air. | could feel it on my skin. | wondered what it would look like if he lost itpletely. | could tell that he was controlling himself now. | wondered what it would take to calm him down. And then a soft voice answered all of my questions. ¡°Lex,¡± Sophia said quietly. ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s okay.¡± The buzzing stopped instantly. The pressure to bow down to him disappeared.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Of course it was her. She could calm him down. He didn¡¯t move his eyes away from mine, though. ¡°You are moving to fucking fast for my liking, Hunter,¡± Alexander said quietly. ¡°Slow it down.¡± | gritted my teeth. | understood his fear, but | wasn¡¯t going to let hime between Sophia and me. ¡°Alex, honey, it¡¯s okay,¡± Luna Emma said. ¡°Hunter wants what¡¯s best for Sophie. | think we can all agree on that.¡± Alex kept his eyes on mine. Sophia sighed and Alex nced down at her. | could tell that she was mindlinking him. He looked back at me and | could tell that he resisted the urge to roll his eyes. The office door opened, making Alex and me look away from each other. | was so focused on him that | didn¡¯t even hear anyone coming. Alpha Logan walked inside and looked around the room. His eyesnded on his son and he narrowed his eyes a little. ¡°| can feel your aura,¡± Alpha Logan said. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Alex sighed and crossed his arms over his c*hest. ¡°Nothing,¡± he mumbled, ncing at me. ¡°We were talking about Fia¡¯s magic and | got upset.¡± | furrowed my eyebrows in confusion. Why didn¡¯t he tell his father the real reason he got upset? Maybe he didn¡¯t want to upset his father. Alpha Logan looked at Sophia and me. He nced at my arms around her waist. | could see his jaw twitch a little, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He looked back up at me and gave me a polite smile. ¡°Alpha Hunter, would your family be willing toe to my pack so we could get to know each other a little bit better?¡± Alpha Logan asked, making my eyes widen. Was he really offering to talk to my dad? ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a very nice offer.¡± Alexander and Anna said at the same time. Alpha Logan nced at Anna and gave her a small smile. He looked back at me and took a deep breath. ¡°| talked to Andrew and we agreed that it was best for everyone if we epted this bond,¡± Alpha Logan said. ¡°We don¡¯t want to hurt Sophia. We don¡¯t want to lose Sophia. | think that our fear is understandable, but we don¡¯t want our fear to stop Sophia from being happy.¡± Sophia walked away from me and approached her dad. S wrapped | arms ,qrquiine fad S waist. He hugged her back tightly and k*issed the top of her head. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you, dad,¡± she mumbled quietly. ¡°There is no need to thank me, princess,¡± Alpha Logan said. ¡°We love you so much and we want you to be happy.¡± | smiled and nced at Luna Emma. She had a huge smile on her face. Alpha Logan looked up at me and took a deep breath. ¡°Will you talk to your father and ask him toe?¡± he asked. | nodded. ¡°Of course. Alpha Logan gave me a small smile and bent down to k¡¯*iss the top of Sophia¡¯s head again. ¡°| have to go back,¡± Alpha Logan said, looking at Alexander anttmeC dai | rpg gqwmstairs Wen you finish this conversation.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Both of us nodded. | watched Alpha Logan walking away, Hegpeasd the and\tsaked at me with a small smirk on his face. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°| heard that pizza and beer is a great way to win Mason and Alexander over,¡± he said before walking out and closing the door behind him. Luna Emma, Anna, and Sophia snorted. | looked at Alexander. He sighed and rolled his eyes. | stifled back augh. Well, | would have to take them out for pizza and beer, won''t |? Chatper 197 Chatper 197 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE ¡ª Do We Really Have To Do This? (Alexander''s POV) ¡°Do we really have to do this?¡± Masonined as | was tying my shoes. ¡°Yes,¡± Mike said. ¡°We are doing this for Sophie. S*uck it up and stopining.¡± Mason rolled his eyes and sat down on my bed. ¡°Are Hayden and Dannying as well?¡± he asked, making me look up at him. ¡°Yes,¡± | said. ¡°Hunter said that he wanted to meet everyone.¡± Mason mumbled something under his breath. He was annoying the f*uck out of me. | didn¡¯t want to do this either and | didn¡¯t need his annoying attitude. ¡°Stop acting like that, Mason,¡± | said. ¡°This is hard on all of us. We don¡¯t need to put up with your attitude as well.¡± Mason sighed and ran his f*ingers through his hair. m sorry, okay?¡± he mumbled. ¡°l am scared. | don¡¯t have anything against Hunter, but | am terrified of what his father might do.¡± | gritted my teeth. Hunter said that his father had changed, but did he? ¡°Do you think that he could hurt Soph?¡± Mike asked quietly. | felt a spark of anger inside me. Just thinking about Fia getting hurt had me ready to unleash all the power | possessed. ¡°| don¡¯t know,¡± Mason sighed. ¡°He could want revenge. He could use her to get back to our parents. We don¡¯t know the man. All we know is that he f*ucking threatened to kill my mom and kidnap my aunt.¡± | gulped and stood up. ¡°He won''t be able to hurt her,¡± | said as | grabbed my hoodie and pulled it over my head. ¡°Number one, | would f*ucking kill him before he tried. Number two, Fia can use her magic to defend herself. Number three, | think that Hunter cares about her. He wouldn''t let his father hurt her.¡± ¡°Just keep an open mind, Mason,¡± Mike said. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, but we have to do it for Soph.¡± | smirked and looked at Mason. ¡°How the hell is your younger brother wiser than you are?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mason looked at me and rolled his eyes. Mikeughed. ¡°Can we just get this over with?¡± Mason mumbled as he stood up and walked to the door. Mike and | followed him out of the room. We walked down the stairs and saw Alpha Hunter talking to my dad and uncle Andrew. | could tell that both my dad and my uncle were tense, but both had polite smiles on their faces. Uncle Andrew looked up at us and his smile widened a little. ¡°Are you ready, guys?¡± he asked. ¡°Where are Hayden and Danny?¡± Mike asked instead of answering his dad. ¡°Here,¡± | heard Hayden¡¯s voice behind me. I turned around and smiled. ¡°Hey, kid,¡± | said, smiling brightly at him. ¡°Stop calling me a kid,¡± he sighed, rolling his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m 16 years old.¡± ¡°You will always be a kid to us, kid,¡± Mason said, chuckling. Hayden sighed and rolled his eyes at us. | loved that kid. He was going to be a great Alpha one day. ¡°Where were you?¡± | asked as | nced at Hunter. He had a smile on his face and he looked excited. ¡°Just saying bye to the girls,¡± Danny said. ¡°Halley and Hazel are with Soph.¡± | nodded and looked at Hunter. ¡°Ready to go?¡± | asked him. ¡°Sure,¡± Hunter said and looked at my dad. ¡°I will let you know as soon as my dad texts me back.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± my dad said, giving him a small smile. ¡°Have fun, guys.¡± ¡°Let you know what?¡± | asked my dad. | heard Mike, Hayden, and Dannyughing loudly as they were leaving the house. Mason waited for Hunter and me. ¡°My family ising tomorrow,¡± Hunter said. ¡°My dad will let me know when they arrive at the border.¡± | tightened my jaw and nodded. Be nice. My dad mind-linked me. I will. | said. | don¡¯t think he is that bad. We will see about his father, though. We will see. My dad sighed. | walked out of the house and waited for Mason and Hunter to get out so | could close the door. Please be nice to him. My sister mind-linked me as we started walking toward the diner. | resisted the urge to roll my eyes. Why did everyone think that | wouldn''t be nice to him? | will be nice. | mind-linked her back. Maybe you should have that conversation with Mason. Oh, | already did. Fia said. He promised that he would be nice. You need to make sure that he keeps his promise. Am | going there to babysit him or to get to know Hunter? | asked. Both. Fia said, making me roll my eyes. Fine. | mumbled, closing our link. ¡°What did Sophia say?¡± Hunter asked, making me look at him. | furrowed my eyebrows. How the hell did he know that | was mind-linking her? ¡°How do you know that he was mind-linking Sophia?¡± Mason asked what | was thinking. ¡°He has this look in his eyes when he is talking to her,¡± mu EN Ss saidgatvinig! malign know how poieclie it, but | know that he was mind-linking her.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | nodded and looked at my younger cousins. ¡°She said that we should be nice to you,¡± | answered his question. ¡°She told me to keep an eye on Mason.¡± Hunter snorted. ¡°She already told me to be nice,¡± Mason mumbled. ¡°There was no need to tell you to keep an eye on me.¡± | raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there? Mason rolled his eyes. Hunter chuckled and shook his head. m worried, okay?¡± Mason sighed. ¡°She is my cousin and | want her safe. Sue me.¡± | understood himpletely. | wanted her safe too. | was worri too. The on diff eyes Gras tat waeeas ele was a little bit sharper than mine. | knew how to hold back, but Mason didn''t. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. ¡°| know that you are worried,¡± Hunter said. ¡°| can¡¯t even Becky aye oxce ppy.haiia fat Sh as sO y people who love her and want her Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. safe. | want her safe too. | promise that neither | nor my family are a threat.¡± Well, we would have to see about that. Chatper 198 Chatper 198 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX ¡ª Alexander And Mason (Hunter¡¯s POV) ¡®Imiss her,¡¯ Holden sighed as | took another sip of my beer. ¡®We will see her soon,¡¯ | told him. ¡®Stop whining and focus.¡¯ ¡®It''s hard,¡¯ Holden mumbled. ¡®Imiss her.¡¯ | rolled my eyes and ignored him. | didn¡¯t need him to tell me how much he missed her. | knew that and | needed to focus on something else before | ran back to her. | looked up at Alexander and Mason. Both of them were sipping their beers and ncing around the diner. Hayden, Danny, and Mike left about half an hour ago. | was a little bit nervous when they left. The conversation was easy when they were here. They asked me about taking over the pack and we talked about video games and sports. It was easy to talk to them and | was d | got to get to know them a little bit better. Mike was a goofy guy and | knew that we would get along great. Hayden was going to be a great Alpha. He was kind, smart, and calm. Danny was a smart young man who would be a great warrior one day. ¡°What did Soph decide?¡± Mason asked, breaking the silence. ¡°Will she try to transfer the magic to you?¡± | looked up at Alexander. He sighed and rolled his eyes. ¡°No,¡± he mumbled. ¡°She said that she doesn¡¯t want to put me in danger. She is stubborn.¡± | wasn¡¯t happy with her decision. | wanted her to share it with someone. | knew that Alexander could handle it. | knew that | could handle it. ¡°Was she always this stubborn?¡± | asked, making them look at me. Mason scoffed. Alexander nodded. ¡°Good luck, man,¡± Mason said, smirking at me. | chuckled and shook my head. ¡°| understand that she doesn¡¯t want to put us in danger,¡± | sighed and looked down at the bottle in my hand. ¡°I just wish that she would let us help her.¡± | heard Alexander sigh. ¡°She will let us help,¡± Alexander said, making me look back up at him. ¡°But she will find a way to do it without putting us in danger.¡± ¡°But it won''t be as effective,¡± | said, making Alexander nod. He took a sip of his beer and nced at Mason. | looked at him. His eyebrows were furrowed and he was staring at the table. ¡°| would never hurt her,¡± | said quietly, making both Mason and Alexander look at me. | needed to tell them that. | needed them to know that she meant everything to me. | knew that neither Mason nor Alexander found their mates yet, but they would understand once they did. She was everything to me. From the moment | saw her, | knew that | had to protect her no matter what. She became a part of my heart and soul instantly. She twisted my whole world around and became the center of it. | couldn¡¯t hurt her because it would be like tearing my c*hest apart and ripping my heart out. | was in love with her from the moment | saw her. | knew it was because of the mate bond, but | also knew that the mate bond wouldn''t have anything to do with it soon. | was falling in love with her and | wouldn¡¯t even need the mate bond to make me want her. She was beautiful. She was brave, kind, and loving. She was all | ever wanted. Masons jaw twitched. He looked at the bottle in his hands. ¡°Our parents raised us to cherish our family and our mates,¡± Alexander said. ¡°They always told us that family is the most important thing. Once you be Sophia''s family, she will give you her endless trust. Don¡¯t break it.¡± | gulped and nodded. ¡°| would never do that,¡± | said. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but | already love her so f*ucking much and it isn¡¯t just because of the mate bond. She is amazing and | am lucky to have her.¡± ¡°She is,¡± Alexander said as a small smile spread across his face. ¡°| wonder what the Goddess was thinking when she bonded you to Soph,¡± Mason mumbled, making me narrow my eyes at him. Alexander jammed his elbow into Mason¡¯s ribs, making Mason look up at me. ¡°| didn¡¯t mean anything bad,¡± Mason said, his eyes widening. ¡°You are a cool dude, | like you. But, it is messed up when you think about it. Your dad and her mom almost ended up together. Your dad hurt her family. It¡¯s just messed up, that¡¯s all I¡¯m saying.¡± | tightened my jaw. He wasn¡¯t wrong, though. It was weird. ¡°Look, | know that my dad screwed up big time,¡± | sighed as | took another sip of my beer. ¡°He made mistakes, but he was a victim of the curse. He has changed since then. He is an amazing Alpha and a wonderful father.¡± ¡°Did he ever talk about revenge?¡± Alexander asked and | shook my head immediately. ¡°No,¡± | said. ¡°Never. He knows that he screwed up. He knows that he should be thankful that your parents decided to let him go. He doesn¡¯t want revenge. He never wanted it.¡± Alexander nced at Mason. ¡°We just want Sophia safe,¡± Mason mumbled as he took a small sip of his beer. ¡°My father isn¡¯t a threat to her,¡± | said. ¡°He would never hurt her.¡± Mason looked up at me. | saw his jaw twitch. He gave me a small nod, making me smile at him. It hurt to know how they felt about my father, but | understood why. My dad did screw up. ¡°So, do you have any siblings?¡± Alexander asked. | was thankful he changed the subject. | understood their anger toward my father, but it didn¡¯t mean that it didn¡¯t hurt me. ¡°| do,¡± | said, smiling. ¡°I have a brother. His name is Harry and he is annoying as f*uck.¡± ¡°Oh, tell me about it,¡± Mason sighed, rolling his eyes and looking at ON) Agparin croniatee idea how | you are to have a sister.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Alexander scoffed and shook his head. ¡°You think that Fia isn¡¯t annoying?¡± | chuckled. She could never annoy me. ¡°Not as much as Mike,¡± Mason mumbled. ¡°Or Harry,¡± | added, making them look at me ¡°How old is Harry?¡± Mason asked me. ¡°416,¡± | said, smiling. ¡°He will be 17 soon.¡± Alexander sighed and rolled his eyes, making both Mason and | look at him with confused expressions on our faces. ¡°It''s Fia,¡± he mumbled. ¡°She is making sure that Hunter is ia{g aoe) This igh Hun redth time she mind-linked me. Does she think that we will eat him?¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Mason scoffed. | grinned widely. It made me so fucking happy to know that my mate cared about me She wafitedto make Sune tBdtliWas okay. My heart swelled so much that my c*hest suddenly felt too tight to hold it. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. She loved me as much as | loved her. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chatper 199 Chatper 199 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN -¡ª | Missed You (Sophia¡¯s POV) | ran downstairs as soon as | heard the front door open. | could smell my mate¡¯s scent and a shiver went down my spine. ¡°He is alive, Sophia, slow down,¡± | heard Lex sigh even before he saw me. | heard my mate chuckle and my heart raced. | finally reached the end of the stairs and saw him. He was perfect. | would never get tired of looking at his beautiful face. My breath got caught in my throat and | couldn¡¯t look away from him. | wanted to jump into his arms and k*iss him. | wanted to feel his body close to mine. | wanted to feel his soft I*ips on mine. ¡°Close your mouth, Sophia,¡± Lex mumbled, making me blink and look away from my mate. Was he angry at me? ¡°Why are you calling me Sophia?¡± | asked, furrowing my eyebrows. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± He only called me Sophia when he was angry at me. | was always Fia and he was always Lex. Lex blinked and shook his head. ¡°Everything is fine, Fia. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Of course | would worry. Something wasn¡¯t right. Hunter took my hand in his, making me look away from my brother. Tingles spread all over my body. ¡°Can | talk to you outside for a second?¡± Hunter asked, giving me a small smile. | could do anything else but nod. He always managed to take my breath away. Hunter gave me a small smile and started pulling me out of the house. ¡°Five minutes, Hunter,¡± my brother said, making Hunter look back at him and nod. Hunter closed the front door and pulled me into a tight hug immediately. ¡°Goddess, | missed you,¡± he mumbled as he ran his ftingers down my spine. | had to grab onto him to keep myself standing up. My knees buckled and a tingling feeling spread around my stomach. | took a deep breath, letting his scent cloud my brain. ¡°| missed you too,¡± | mumbled as | ran my f*ingers through his hair. | felt his hand under my b*utt, and my heart raced. He picked me up with one hand and | wrapped my legs around his waist. ¡°| waited to do this ever since we left the house,¡± Hunter mumbled as he k*issed my n*eck. | had to hold back a m*oan. My family was inside the house. His I*ips were warm and soft. He ced soft k*isses all over my n*eck and jaw. He reached my mouth and I was sure that | was going to explode with need. | cupped his cheeks and pressed my I*ips against his. He squeezed my butt, making me shiver. | bit his lower I*ip gently. ¡°F*uck, Sophia, f*uck,¡± he mumbled as he ran his tongue over mine. My heart was racing. My whole body was tingling. All | could feel was him and | was in heaven. | lowered my I*ips to his n*eck and s*ucked on his marking spot. He growled and pressed me closer to him. ¡°F*uck,¡± he mumbled as he grabbed a fistful of my hair and pulled my head back. He was panting hard. | was having trouble taking a deep breath. The I*ust | saw in his eyes made my lower belly ache with need. It was an unfamiliar feeling, but | liked it and | wanted more of it. ¡°We need to stop, or | am going to f*uck you right here and right now,¡± Hunter growled, tightening his grip on my hair. My breath got caught in my throat. | wouldin a lot if he did that. He brought my I*ips back to his as | almost melted into a puddle under his feet. | k*issed him hard, grabbing the back of this hoodie and pressing my body closer to his. | still couldn¡¯t believe that he wanted me. | still couldn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t reject me after finding out all the things that were wrong with me. | stopped k*issing him and leaned my forehead against his. We really needed to stop k*issing like that. My family was inside, and | was only one k*iss away from letting him have his way with me right on my front porch. ¡°What did | do to deserve you?¡± | mumbled, making him pull back so he could look at me. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± he asked, furrowing his eyebrows. | took a deep breath and bit my lower I*ip. ¡°| always thought that my mate wouldn¡¯t want me because of my magic,¡± | mumbled, making Hunter¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°I was ready for your rejection. | didn¡¯t think that you would ept me.¡± Hunter growled quietly. ¡°Goddess, Sophia, | would have to be an insane motherf*ucker to reject you. | don¡¯t give a s*hit about your magic. It¡¯s a part of you and | love it. | love everything about you, the good and the bad.¡± | was going to cry.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°You are mine, and | am not giving up on you,¡± Hunter said as he ced a soft k*iss on my I*ips. ¡°Get that into this stubborn head of yours.¡± | felt a tear fall on my cheek. Hunter wiped it away gently. ¡°It''s been five minutes, Fia,¡± | heard my brother¡¯s voice. | sighed and rolled my eyes. Hunter chuckled. ¡°Let''s not anger him, shall we?¡± Hunter said as he put me down gently. ¡°I think he likes me. | don¡¯t want to ruin that.¡± ¡°I''ve never said that | liked you,¡± Lex said. ¡°Stop eavesdropping,¡± | said angrily. The front door opened and Lex stepped out. ¡°| wasn¡¯t eavesdropping,¡± he said. ¡°I heard it by ident.¡± ¡°You hear a lot by ident,¡± | mumbled quietly, making him narrow his eyes at me. He looked at Hunter and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Good night, Hunter,¡± Lex said, making Hunter chuckle. He k*issed the top of my head and | looked up at him. ¡°Good night, Angel,¡± he said as he caressed my cheek. ¡°I will see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Good night,¡± | said, giving him a small smile. ¡°By, Alexander,¡± Hunter said as he let me go and started walking away. | was instantly so cold. | already missed his arms around me. Lex took my hand in his and pulled me inside the house. | kept my eyes on my mate until Lex closed the front door. | gulped and looked at Lex ¡°Why are you mad at me?¡± | asked him. He sighed and ran his f*ingers through his hair. m not mad at you, Fia,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I am just nervous about tomorrow.¡± | sighed and approached him. | wrapped my arms around his waist and hugged him tightly. ¡°Don''t be,¡± | said quietly. ¡°His dad will be nice. | am sure of it.¡± Lex hugged me back and leaned his head on mine. ¡°We will see,¡± he mumbled quietly. ¡°I do like Hunter. I¡¯m h ping, that Reis! hee his dad.¡± Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | smiled. Lex was the most important person in my life and hearin liked Hun ermade nisohappy. clode y eyes and took a deep breath. Lex rubbed my back gently. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Everything would be okay. | would find a way to deal with the d and my and.Hunters @bnlies would He wKay Wit our bond. Everything would be okay. Everything had to be okay. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. | was sure of it. Chatper 200 Chatper 200 True Luna by Tessa Lilly (The Unknown Magic) The White Wolf Series Book 4 - CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT -¡ª Alpha Nathan Logan¡¯s POV Iran my ftingers through Emma¡¯s hair and k*issed her forehead. She stirred a little. | smiled and k*issed the tip of her nose. She sighed and turned her head the other way. ¡°Come on, baby, wake up,¡± | mumbled as | pulled her closer to me. ¡°Five more minutes,¡± she mumbled, making me chuckle. ¡°We don¡¯t have five more minutes,¡± | told her. ¡°I want to make love to you before we get up.¡± Emma pressed her b*utt against my already hard d*ick and | g*roaned. ¡°Scratch that,¡± | said as | k*issed my mark on her n*eck. ¡°I need to make love to you before we get up.¡± Emma chuckled and turned around. She wrapped her arms around my n*eck and k*issed me. | m*oaned, tangling my f*ingers into her hair and pressing her even closer to me. No matter how much time passed, | would always want her and need her. She was f*ucking perfect and | adored every part of her body and soul. | loved her so f*ucking much. | ran my hand down her back and grabbed her perfect little b*utt. | was as hard as a rock and | needed to get inside her right now. She stopped hissing me and lowered her head. She started s*ucking on her mark on my n*eck, making my eyes roll to the back of my head. | was just about to pull her pajama pants down when | heard someone approaching our bedroom. | recognized my son¡¯s scent immediately.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. | growled just as he knocked on our bedroom door. ¡°Get up,¡± Alexander said. ¡°Hunter¡¯s family will be here in two hours.¡± | turned to lie on my back and | ran my ftingers through my hair. ¡°| thought that our sex life was supposed to get better after they grow up,¡± | mumbled, making Emmaugh. ¡°| heard that and it¡¯s gross,¡± Alexander mumbled as he walked away. Emma snorted and started getting up. | pulled her back and pressed her closer to me. ¡°We have time,¡± | mumbled as | ced a small k*iss on her shoulder. Emma chuckled and ran her f*ingers through my hair. ¡°He wille back,¡± Emma said. ¡°He is probably very nervous.¡± I had to hold back a whine. ¡°| will be all yours tonight,¡± Emma said, making me smile. ¡°Do you promise?¡± | asked. ¡°| promise,¡± she said as she pressed her I*ips against mine. | had to hold back a m*oan. | really wanted to stay in bed with her a little bit longer. | needed her today. | needed to feel her and reassure myself that she was really mine. | didn¡¯t know why | was this needy today. Maybe it was because Nathan wasing and everything that happened just came back to the surface. | remembered how scared | was. | remembered how angry | was. | thought that | was going to lose her. | thought that she would leave me. | thought that he would take her away from me. Everything that happened with Nathan was hard for me. Just remembering that part of our lives brought that pain back to the surface. | needed to feel Emma so that the pain would go away. She stopped k*issing me way too soon. She looked at me and caressed my cheek. ¡°| can feel your emotions, Logan,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I know this will be hard, but | want you to know that | love you so much. | am incredibly proud of you and | am incredibly proud to be your mate.¡± | smiled at her. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°| love you too,¡± she said, smiling. She stood up and stretched out. ¡°Come on,¡± she said as she walked toward the bathroom. ¡°Our kids need us.¡± | stood up with a huff and followed her to the bathroom. ¡°Do you think that Nathan really changed?¡± | asked her as we started brushing our teeth. Emma nodded. ¡°I do. You¡¯ve seen the change in him yourself.¡± | did. Every time we saw each other, he was very respectful and kind. He understood our need to keep a distance from him, and he never tried to cross any boundaries. He definitely wasn¡¯t the same Nathan who came to my pack all those years ago. Emma mumbled something | didn¡¯t understand at all. | furrowed my eyebrows. ¡°| can¡¯t understand you if you talk with a toothbrush in your mouth,¡± | said. She took the toothbrush out of her mouth and spit out the toothpaste. ¡°| said that we needed to give him a second chance,¡± Emma said, making me sigh. ¡°| know,¡± | said. ¡°I would do anything for my princess.¡± My kids were the light of my life. | was so freaking proud of them both. Alexander was a wonderful young man and he was going to be a great Alpha soon. | knew that | was going to leave my pack in the hands of a kind and powerful Alpha. My Sophie was my princess. She was my joy. She was my little girl and my love for her was endless. There was nothing | wouldn''t do to keep her safe. There was nothing | wouldn¡¯t do to make her happy. Emma finished brushing her teeth. She smiled at me andwrappe| around rh) Waist, | caressed her cheek. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. m going to get dressed,¡± she sai softly as she p egdjaesitiall ls on rp rtaked ethest Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. My whole body burned with need and | had to take a deep breath to calm down. | watched Emma walk back into our bedroom when | got a mind-link from Andrew. Is he here? He asked me. Not yet. | said. He will be here in about two hours. I rinsed my mouth and spit out the toothpaste. Are you nervous? Andrew asked. As f*uck. | mumbled. I sshed my face with cold water and took a deep breath. Everything will be okay. Andrew sighed. We are doing this for Soph. | looked at myself in the mirror. | watched my jaw twitch. | know. | said. There is nothing | wouldn''t do for her. | just hoped that Nathan did change. | hoped that he would ese my OT) devote raspact ithe didn''t, nething would fucking stop me from killing him this time. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!